《Saga of The Night God》


 Chapter 1 Host Are You Gay?

    ?On a starlit night, a snow-d road was glistening with the aid of moonlight. Making the scenery look out of the world.


    But There was no one to enjoy the scene, shaping the night in loneliness.


    "huff¡­huff¡­."


    Oo¡­there was one man lying on the road under themppost, gasping for air. Blooding from his wounds colored the snow in scarlet red.


    "cough¡­cough.." the man groaned in pain and coughed up blood on his coat.


    "7.9 billion people, 3.8 billion of them are women. I saw millions of them in my lifetime, talked with thousands, known hundreds." Yelled the man, while raising his hand toward the sky.


    "And...not a single...pussy for me¡­..god¡­why." And burst out in tears.


    [5 minutes before]


    The person yelling at the god Erwin Tynan is a run of the mill loser, because of his ving job at a multinationalpany. He had just a dinner meeting with his colleagues and was waiting for his ride.


    Standing under themppost while enjoying the winter night, he said, "What a beautiful night," and pulled a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. And continued with a sigh, "sigh, it will be more beautiful if I have someone as beautiful as this night in my arms"


    Saying this, he searched for a lighter in his pocket but couldn''t find it. Suddenly, a hooded person approached Erwin while he was searching his pockets and pulled out a lighter from his jacket.


    Seeing the man approaching him suddenly Erwin was surprised and, seeing the lighter in the person''s hand, he said, "thanks man"


    And leaned forward to light his cigarette. Lighting his cigarette, he tries to get a glimpse of a person''s face. After seeing the face, he was astonished. Because under the hood. It was a beautiful girl. Her skin was white as snow, her hair ck as night, her crystal red eyes and blood-soaked lips were challenging the night''s beauty. Her expression was colder than ice and they enhanced her beauty more.


    But there was something wrong with the picture. Erwin''s astonished face was now grim. He felt a sharp pain and looked down. A knife stabbed in his stomach, held by the woman.


    "Why?" he said with pain, leaking blood, and fell over.


    "Why? because of your filthy face this beautiful night was getting uglier," she said with impersonal voice and left while saying "you only have yourself to me for having such an ugly face"


    Erwin tried to say something to her, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    [Present Time]


    ''fuck god, I am a dying virgin because of you. No woman wants to sleep with me. Even if I offer them money, cause the curse of this fucking ugly face. Well, to call it a face is a disgrace to faces, it is not a face it is feces of dog, it is a dung of camel''


    "And now the cause of my death is also this face," he said in a low voice.


    ''Some will say I''m ugly because of my gics. No, my mom was the campus Belle and my dad was the campus hunk, and my brother was a model in France. Only my looks are shit in the family. It''s a curse. Well, now it doesn''t matter anymore.''


    Erwins'' voice tone downed more, and he said, ''''I had only one wish to touch a good pair of milkers. One wish before I die, and to fulfill that wish. I did everything, cultivated the Dao of the women picking, trained my body, earned some good money, and built my career. For one wish, the wish of feeling some boobs. And now .....''''


    While badmouthing god, his voice gained the tone, and there was hope in his voice, hope of touching the boobs. He regained the hope from his geek fantasy of traveling to another world. He gathered the remaining power in his body and said. "That wish will be fulfilled in another world. God, you''re going to transmigrate my soul to another world, right transmigrate...my soul to another world god..."


    Saying this, Erwin stopped breathing. His eyes became lifeless, and his body became soulless. Then a bright ball of light came out of the Erwins'' body. Illuminating the space around his body for a time, then it vanished. He begged god thest time and god listened.


    It will surprise Erwin when he wakes up in his new bed. Because God granted his wish to transmigrate to another world. And God has also prepared a big surprise.


    ¡­


    Somewhere in a huge magnificent Castle. Child in his preteens was lying on the bed and appeared to be sleeping.


    The room was dark and silent, only some azure-ish moonlight wasing through the window. Then suddenly the dark room was brightened by a ball of light. That appeared out of nowhere on top of the child''s body. It stays there for a few moments, illuminating the room in its light, and moved into the kid''s chest. The child''s chest rose from the bed and he sucked arge amount of air into his lungs. Light was the life seed, and it nted into a child''s body.


    ..


    [Erwins POV]


    [Scanning...0%¡­...5%...18%...34%...69%...87%...99%...100%]


    ''Whose voice is this?''


    [Scanning Complete]


    ''where am I?''


    [Finding a suitable vessel for host¡­..suitable vessel found]


    ''Whose voice is this?''


    [Connecting host soul with vessel]


    ''Wait, what are these pictures?... whose memories are these?''


    [Connecting...Connecting....]


    ''Why can''t I move or speak? Move''


    [Connection Complete]


    ''Move dammit¡­.move¡­ahhhhhh''


    [Wee to Sex ve system]


    "huh? system....Fuck! I got a system," I blurted. He got excited and didn''t even notice that I was speaking and moving my body.


    I read the name again, and my excitement doubled. "It''s a sex ve system hehe hehe a sex ve system hehe hehe hahaha..." I started tough like a madman but soon got under-controlled.


    "I will make that fucking bitch my ve, you just wait you slut" I cursed at that bitch.


    Then many questions arise in my mind "What is the sex ve system? And why did I get it?"


    [Sex ve system is an ultimate tool in this world to make any living thing your sex ve. Host system also doesn''t know why you got it, only that it knows that it''s a gift from god to you.]


    First answer bloomed a big smile on my face, but the second one made me vary. Because there are no freebies in this world, everything has a motive. Or it can be because of troubles I faced in my former world god have granted me this reward out of guilt. Even if they have a motive to give it to me, I will still use it.


    "Tell me what you can do?. Can you send me back to my original world?"


    [To travel back to your world, you have to keep upgrading the system. And the primary task of the system is to help the host seduce person and make them host''s sex ve ]


    [Before we move forward, I have a question for you.]


    "What question"


    [Host are you interested in males?]


    "In what way?"


    [In a sexual way, host]


    "why are you asking this stupid question system?"


    [System wants to know about host sexual orientation, is host interested in females or males. The host wants to y with one set of marbles or with two sets of marbles. To sum up system is meaning to ask the host if he is gay?]


    "I am as straight as an arrow system. I love to y with kitty, and kitty to y with my marbles." I said with annoyance.


    [Meaning you''re not a gay host?]


    "yes system I am not."


    [Host sexual preferences confirmed]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Host status analyzing Complete]


    [Host open system menu]


    "Open system menu," I said


    Then some glowing words appeared in front of me.


    [System Menu]


    [Status]


    [Missions]


    [Store]


    [Sex ves]


    [Storage](locked)


    [Feats](Locked)


    "System, what are these functions?" I asked the system.


    [Focus on the Function and the information about it will appear on the screen]


    ''Let''s first check status''


    [This function shows the condition of the host body and personality.]


    ''well I know about body status but this personality status thing is new''


    Curious, I said, "open status."


    [Host :- Erwin Nightrage (Erwin Tynan)]


    [Age :- 10(30)]


    [Sex: :- Male]


    [Sexual Preference :- Females]


    [Personality status]


    [Charm :- E]


    [Seduction :- F]


    [Looks :- A]


    [Social status :- D(S)]


    [Body status]


    [Strength :- F]


    [Agility :- F]


    [Stamina :- F]


    [Mana :- F]


    [Host is advised to increase his personality status. High Personality status makes the seducing process easier. F being the lowest, S and further being the highest,]


    ''Okay....'' I said while pondering, ''But why is my age and social status like this?''


    [Starting Reward Box Found. Do you wish to open it?]


    While I was in my thought system voice interrupted them. Hearing what the system said, I got excited and said.


    "Yes," I excitingly said.


    Then an exquisite ck box appeared in my hand, seeing the box my eyes shined. The box look to be quite elegant because of its ck colored material they made it off. And with the beautiful carvings, it doesn''t feel wrong to call it a masterpiece.


    ''''If I give this to some girl back on earth, she will at least give me a handjob or give me a peek of her boobs"


    Saying this, I opened the box. Bright light came out of it, blinding my eyes. And when my eyesight returned, there were three things in the box: a small white bottle, a golden and brown scroll.


    I started to browse about the items in the system panel.


    "Let''s start with scrolls first," I said with excitement


    [Skill :- lust vision Grade : Brown (upgradeable) The ability to see someone''s Erogenous zones]


    [Skill :- Sperm sterilizing Grade : Golden. By using this skill, you can make your sperm unfertile or fertile.]


    [Do you want to learn skills, lust vision, and sperm sterilizing?]


    I take a long breath and controlled my urge to yell fucking yes.


    And Said one word, "yes"


    Then the scrolls turned into two light balls and entered my mind.


    "Damn, these skills are cheats. No, the fucking system is cheat,"


    I am excited, extremely excited because of these amazing skills. Using Lust vision, I can make any woman''s cum and sperm sterilize.


    "is fucking haven''s gift, I am Going to cum everywhere,". Nutting in the pussy will be mind blowing.


    I controlled my eagerness to jizz some puss and put my focus on the next item: the small white porcin bottle.


    [Item :- Dick dan (consumable) Grade :- tinum Pill made by great alchemist Junadis Sofos for his king, because his size did not please the queen. This pill can increase your penis size and sperm count.]


    Reading this, I picked the bottle in my trembling hands with tears in my eyes. And thanks to the god who gave me this amazing system and the Great Junadis for this treasure. Junadis Sofos was really a great man. But too stupid, if I was in his ce I will never give it to the king, rather I will use this opportunity to cuck the king.


    Thinking that, I consumed the pill and pulled down my pajamas.


    It was increasing in size with speed visible to eyes. Soon it became 8 inch schlong from the 2 inch tiney winey.


    But there was no smile on my face, but a frown. '' why my penis was so small , and I didn''t notice before. My hands are also so small, like a kid.''


    Then I remembered I was in the body of a 10-year-old child.


    ''This body belongs to Erwin Nightrage. The only son of queen Jiona Nightrage and crown prince of kingdom Achlys. The memories I got from his body are full of loneliness. Despite being a crown prince, he was living like a prisoner. There are only two people in his memories, interact with him the most. One being his old maid, who diedst month, and the second one being his grandmother Rovena Nightrage. Old maid only takes care of his daily needs like eating, clothing and bathing. But she never talked to him. And the other person was his grandmother, she was his teacher and villian. She never allowed anyone to talk with him or allowed him to get out of his room. And the 10-year-old child thought something was wrong with him, and that''s why people are ignoring him. He got into depression andstly died of loneliness''


    "What a pitiful child¡­ at least I had my family who cared for me," when my family thought came into mind, my mood turned sad. "How will they take my death?"


    *tap tap tap* I came out of my thoughts by hearing the sound of someone walking. And hastily moved to a sleeping position.


    *creak*

 Chapter 2 2. Blessed Snow

    ?[Author''s POV]


    *tap tap tap* the dimly lit corridor of Castle was echoing with someone walking. Echoing paused and a graceful figure stood at the front of the Erwin''s door. After waiting for a moment, the figure opened the door and entered the dark room. It came near the bed and looked at the Erwin.


    It scared Erwin shit less because no one was allowed to enter his room other than his maid and grandmother. His maid is dead and his grandmother is not in the castle tonight. Then who is this person?


    ''Who the fuck is this guy?''


    Then the intruder walked toward his bed and moved his hand toward Erwin''s neck.


    ''Fuck, I don''t wanna die again. I just came back to life.'' Erwin was ready to jump out of the bed. But then a soft hand reached his head, creasing it carefully.


    After caressing his hair and looking at him with a loving gaze, the person spoke and a sweet voice entered Erwin''s ears."My blessed snow. Your mom is sorry. You must be lonely, right? For all these years. You slept alone, ate alone.."


    ''Mom? Why is she here? Why is she acting like that?. In Erwin''s memories, she was cold like her grandmother. She never talked to him. Erwin only met her two to three times in his life. Even her face in his memories is a little foggy.''


    Erwin tried to find information about his new mother in his predecessor''s memory. But there was not much there. Then the system''s voice sounded in his mind.


    [Ding]


    [Main mission :- Lost your lip virginity.


    How can the host of a legendary system be a super virgin? Who never kissed someone. Mission task: kiss a female who is at least 10 overall in the looks, In the given time.


    Time limit :- 1 hour


    Reward :- Lottery draw


    Punishment :- Permanent Death]


    ''Fuck you system, I am not a kiss virgin.''


    [kiss on cheeks, kiss from your mother or the kiss from same gender does not count]


    ''Cheek kiss does not count¡­.''


    ''Well, with the help of this system, I can probably kiss someone without a problem, right?¡­.. ''


    Then he read the time limit. ''How the fuck I will kiss someone in one hour and at night?''


    While Erwin was busy cursing the system, Jionaid on his bed and hugged Erwin in her embrace. Pulling him out of his thoughts.


    "Today, mother is out. So I cany here with my baby.You know how much I wanted to hold you in my embrace all these years, my baby boy." Jiona tightly hugged Erwin like she never wanted to let him go.


    But Erwin was busy feeling her tender meat mountain on his face.


    ''Boobs, he hehe boobs...'' Erwin was in paradise, paradise of boobs.


    ''Stop Erwin, stop! This is your mother''s boobs don''t think perverted things about them¡­. But she is not My Real mom¡­.No, she is in this world....But she smells so nice and she has at least double D Milkers... So what? She is your mother....Yeah, you are right.'' Erwin fought his inner devil and won. But then an idea popped into his mind. Which made the devil win his lost fight.


    ''Hey system, does kissing this Mother count?'' Erwin asked in anticipation.


    [Yes host, systems that role applied only to your previous world blood rtives. Every woman in this world is qualified to be a sex ve.]


    "Endure it for some time more, baby. Then no one can separate you from me"


    Erwin''s inner self started to fight with each other again. But then a whiff of Jioan''s scent entered his nose.


    ''Fuck it, let''s first save my life, then will see what happens. But how will I kiss her? And how will I know her looks are more than 10?''


    [you have to look at her face]


    ''Simple''


    Making his mind, Erwin opened his eyes and looked at his mother''s face, and it blew his senses.


    ''She is gorgeous.''


    Moonlight was falling on her face, making her Purple hair and gem like eyes shine with azurish light. Her long purple eyshes, beauty mark below the eyes were like a natural jewellery. She had  glistening red lips and a celestial nose.


    "Did I wake up my baby?" Her sweet voice woke Erwin from her beauty''s illusion.


    "Momma?" He said cutely as he can.


    And It seems to work on her.


    "Yes, my snow, momma is here." Jiona said, with twinkles in her eyes.


    [Name :- Jiona Nightrage


    Looks :- 100


    Difficulty :- SSS


    Rtionship :- Mother ]


    ''Damn, she is too beautiful. 100 seems less for her. She should be at least 1000. Now, now, don''t get distracted and start to act Erwin''


    "Momma, are you really here?" Erwin said with stars in his eyes.


    "Yes, my love. I am really here. " The smile on Jiona''s face became more bright while saying this.


    "Really?" Erwin said with uncertainty and moved his hand toward his mother''s face, dabbing her cheeks.


    "Mom, you are here." he said with a big, blooming smile on his face, and hugged her tightly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''My acting skill is still great. And these milkers are heavenly.''


    Seeing her son hugging her, Jiona''s heart warmed, and she also hugged him tightly.


    "Mom, why didn''t youe before? I was so lonely." Erwin said in a cracking voice.


    Hearing this, Jiona''s eyes became a little moist, and her voice also started to crack. "Momma is sorry, baby, she didn''te early. I am so sorry, my son. Momma will take you from here soon."


    "Really, momma? Then we can be together?" Erwin said while showing his puppy eyes to his mom.


    "Yes, I will take you from here, my baby, but you have to keep it a secret." Jiona said while lovingly creasing his hair.


    "Okay momma, I will keep it a secret," Erwin said with stars in his eyes then snuggled between her tits.


    Seeing this, Jiona smiled brightly. After rubbing her scent on his face, Erwin looked upward at Jiona''s face and said. "Momma, you''re soft and smell so good. I want to stay like this forever."


    "Just wait for sometime and then no one can separate you from me."


    Hearing this, Erwin''s eyes shined. Then he looked at Jiona''s enchanting lips.


    "What are you looking at, baby? Do I have something on my face?" Jiona asked when she noticed Erwin staring at her.


    Shaking his head, Erwin said, "I am looking at your lips, momma. They are so beautiful and red and look tasty. Momma, I want to taste them."


    ''Please say yes, please say yes''


    "You mean kiss, right?" Jiona said, after some thinking.


    "Yes, momma kiss," Erwin said excitedly.


    It surprised Jiona that her son wanted to kiss her. "Do you know what a kiss is my baby?" Jiona asked.


    "No, mama, but I wanna do it," Erwin said while being cutely stubborn.


    "Okay, but you kiss someone that you love. I love you, my son. Do You love your momma?" Jiona said while looking at Erwin eagerly. She wants to hear her son say he loves her. She wants to feel loved by his son. But their circumstances never allowed them.


    ''Same old cheese things. You can kiss the only ones you love. And, of course,''


    "I love you, mom," Erwin said and moved his lips closed to his mother''s.


    Hearing the words thate out of  his mouth, Jiona''sst border copses. And she moves forward and gives a small peck on her son''s lips.


    Then they looked at each other. Jiona was looking at Erwin with a motherly gaze and with a kind smile on her face. But it did not satisfy Erwin because the mission was notpleted yet.


    "Momma, I didn''t get to taste them. Can we do it again? Please." so Erwin pleaded with his mother with his puppy eyes.


    This crushed Jiona''s defence again, she said with a sigh."Sigh, okay but keep it a secret"


    Hearing this, Erwin put his hand on her cheeks and said, "then don''t move your face or I will be mad"


    Saying this, he sealed his lips on her.''fuck they are soft; they taste so sweet and rosy. I don''t want to separate.''


    This surprised Jiona, ''he must have felt lonely all this time. I think this is how he shows his love.''


    Then Jiona also started to respond to his kiss. ''She is responding. This is awesome. She tastes like roses and her lips are so soft. Fuck, I am out of breath.''


    [Ding]


    [Congrattions Main mission "lost your lip virginity"pleted.]


    [Your Have received new reward]


    Erwin Ignored the system''s notification and kept kissing her.


    "Huff Huff Huff"


    After half a minute, their lips separated. And both started to breathe heavily.


    Jiona''s lips were tickling and her cheeks were blushing. Then she licked her lips with her tongue and said, "baby, what do you eat before sleeping? They taste fruity"


    Seeing her licking her lips and coating them in honey like saliva. Erwin''s g started to raise, but he controlled his urges and resumed his acting.


    "Well, I just had one bowl of Icecream, mom nothing more," Erwin said with guilty expressions.


    ''Awe, he is so cute. How can I say no to that face?''


    "Baby, you like Icecream?" Jiona asked, while looking at his face.


    And when Erwin looked up to give an answer to her question, he stopped and looked at his mother''s lips again. Her lips were glowing with orange light. What is that?


    [Skill lust vision:- You can see the Erogenous zone of the different sex. They will glow in different colour lights. They are green, yellow, orange, gold, violet, and red. With red light being the most sensitive and green being the lowest.]


    ''Oo, her lips are sensitive.'' Seeing this, a n formed in Erwin''s mind.''She must be feeling guilty about leaving her son alone all these years, so a little emotional ckmail will do the work.''


    And he said, "yes momma it was my favourite thing to eat before but grandma didn''t let me eat much and when I get caught eating it, she will hit me . But You know mamma she will never catch me eating Ice cream. You know why?"


    When she heard how his grandma hit him only for eating Ice cream, Jiona was angry, her heart hurt thinking about how much pain he must have felt and her tear tried to escape her eyes but she didn''t want to cry in front of her child.


    So she controlled her tears and said with a smile on her face, "why?"


    "Because now? my favourite things are your lips. They taste so sweet, rosy and soft. Momma, I want to taste them again." Then he stopped and looked at Jiona with unwary eyes. "You won''t hit me, Right? Like Grandma do."

 Chapter 3 New Fetish(R-18)

    ?***


    Jiona wanted to stop kissing him, but her guilt surfaced again about leaving her son alone. And when she heard Erwin''sst words about how his grandmother treated him, she became determined. That she will do anything to make him happy.


    "Mama will never hit you, and you can kiss me as much as you want. Mama will never stop you." Jiona said and pressed her lips on Erwin''s.


    ''And I''m just kissing my son, not some stranger, and kissing between mother and son is okay. So what? he is a little intimate. He must have felt lonely and was just showing how much he wanted to be loved by someone. '' Jiona was trying to make herself believe that what she was doing was nothing wrong.


    But Erwin had different ideas. When he finds out Jiona''s lips are sensitive, he decided to fuck her.


    After kissing her for a while, Erwin inserted his tongue into her mouth. This shocked Jiona, and she tried to stop kissing, but Erwin didn''t stop. He attacked her with his tongue harder and after a while, he finally broke her barrier.


    It bbergasted Jiona; she wasn''t ready for it. Her son''s tongue was exploring her mouth. This was too much.


    ''This is not right, this is too much. A mother and son can''t be doing this. But why do I like this?''


    She struggled to collect her mind, but the continuous exploration of Erwins'' tongue was getting intense.


    "Mmmm" she tried to say something, but the blockage of Erwin''s lips was still on.


    It was getting more dangerous. Her body begins to get hot by kissing her son. Her mind was in jumbles; she was getting a turn-on by her son. Her cave was getting wet.


    ''Though the kissing is sloppy and I''m enjoying the closeness with my son, this is getting serious If I don''t stop here¡­'' then suddenly Erwin started to suck her tongue, and this broke her mind.


    Her mind was in a jumble and not able to think straight. She felt a terrible impulse to lose her rationality. Jiona again tried to fight back her desires, but it was not enough because of Erwin''s tongue. Then her lust dam broke, and she surrendered herself to her desires.


    [Ding]


    [New function lust metre is now avable]


    [Description: show a person''s aroused level]


    Jiona hugged Erwin tightly and started to fight back with her tongue. Jiona was not a virgin like Erwin, so she had some experience and was an adult. So After some time, Erwin was at a losing end, his mother''s tongue was in his mouth. And This was blowing his mind. Erwin tried to get back into his mother''s mouth, but Jiona was kissing him too hard.


    ''This is too much for a virgin like me. I have to do something. Or I will lose the flow.''


    Then he looked at his mother''s chest, and it was glowing with purple light. ''Purple, she is this sensitive to just kissing. She must be too horny and kissing her is her son. She is one horny bitch. This horny bitch needs taming.''


    Erwin moved his hand to grope his mother''s breast, but stopped halfway. ''Fuck, there is also a red light.''


    Erwin was astonished and delighted seeing the red light and more where it wasing from. It wasing from her armpits.


    ''Heheheh, jackpot! her armpits must be her weak spot.'' seeing this, he slowly moved his hand toward Jiona''s armpit while creasing herts muscles.


    ''Why is he moving his hand there? I have to stop him.''


    "Ahhhhh" Jiona was about to push Erwin, but his hands touched her armpits first and a moan leaked from her mouth.


    ''Damn, that moan was so hot.''


    Erwin looked at his mother, who was covering her mouth with her hand, with shame in her eyes. There was a life bar like thing floating on her head and it was half full.


    ''Is that lust metre and it''s half full?'' Is she this horny? I have to say something or she will be suspicious of me.''


    "Momma, did I hurt you?" Erwin said with a panicked look. But didn''t stop his hand from creasing her armpits.


    ''It''s so embarrassing. I let out a moan from my son''s touch. And I kissed him hungrily, like a beast. What will he think of me now? I want to die.''Jiona didn''t say anything, because she was feeling embarrassed by her earlier actions. And only shakes her head in no.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then why did you scream?" Erwin asked with concern.


    Jiona collected herself and stroked Erwin''s face with love and lust in her eyes and said, "baby I didn''t scream, and I am not hurt, it was just when you touched here It tingled and it surprised me so it was just a surprising sound" and pointed at her armpit that was shining with a red glow. And tried to remove his hand from her armpits.


    Hearing this, Erwin moved her mother''s arms to get a good look at her armpits. She was wearing a shoulder less wine red nightgown. That suit well on her marble skin. And when Erwin looked at her armpit. He fell into a trance. They were clean of hair and have pinkish colour skin with some bit skin lines. They were like Jiona''s face, without a w.


    ''Damn, these armpits are beautiful. Looking at them, they are giving me a new fetish. Her armpits are that Lewd, her pussy will be out of the world.''


    After getting a good look at them, Erwin said."Mom, they are beautiful." After saying this, he moved his mouth toward her armpits.


    ''What am I doing? Why am I moving toward her armpits? I want to kiss her lips, not her armpits, but why the fuck my body is not listening? She will be suspicious of me. I have to stop, stop for fuck''s sake stop...''


    Seeing Erwin move toward her armpit, Jiona was shocked and scared, but there was still some anticipation in her eyes. She tried to close her arm, but Erwin''s grip was holding her tightly. In normal circumstances, Jiona was much more powerful than Erwin and able to kill him with just thought, but at this time, she was using her entire willpower to stop her lust.


    s., she was not able to stop him and Erwin was also not able to stop himself from plunging into his mother''s armpit. Then he stuck out his tongue and tasted Jiona''s armpit.


    "Ahhh, what are you doing? Baby," Jiona moaned and said while trying to separate Erwin from her armpits. Jiona''s face was red, her eyes were misty, and she was closing her thigh tightly like clenching something between them. She was making a lewd face.


    ''What the fuck I am doing?'' Erwin was not in trance and out of control of his action but soon got in control and looked at his mother''s lewd and somewhat angry face. Beads of sweat were glistening on her face, making her look sexy. Her lust metre was at 80.


    [lust meter +80]


    Seeing Jiona angry, Erwin made a puppy face with tears in his eyes and said, "mom I am sorry, don''t be angry. I don''t know why, but when I looked at your armpits, I lost control over my body and moved toward your armpits. Momma, I am sorry, don''t leave me alone."


    ''Why the fuck I did do that? Shit, shit¡­.'' this time Erwin''s tears were real.


    Saying this, Erwin hugged Jiona tightly and started to cry. Seeing this, Jiona''s anger vanished and again, motherly love appeared on her face. She hugged Erwin back and said, "Don''t cry, my baby boy. Momma is not angry, she was just surprised because you were licking my armpit and they are dirty. And I am not gonna leave my precious one alone."


    Hearing this, a sly smirk formed on Erwin''s face.''Hehe Being a victim always works.''


    Then he opened his eyes with tears still in them and said, "no momma''s armpits are not dirty. They smell so good, they taste rosy like your lips. I wanna lick them again, if you don''t mind."


    Jiona blushed at hearing this and refused him by saying, "I don''t mind, but you have to sleep now because tomorrow you have to select a new maid for you, so sleep now." Jiona stopped him and hurriedly got off the bed.


    "But momma I wanna kiss you more," Erwin said with pleading eyes.


    "No, you can kiss me some other day baby, now sleep," Jiona said with a strict tone.


    "Okay momma but will you sleep with me tonight?" Erwin asked.


    Jiona patted his head and said in a sad tone, "Not today, baby. If your grandmother finds out about me meeting you, she will be angry"


    Saying this, she kissed him on his head and continued, "Good night my blessed snow,"


    Hearing this, Erwin tried to say something but only yawned his mouth and his eyes became heavy. After two seconds, he was in a deep sleep.


    "Sweet dreams, my love," Jiona said, looking at Erwin with motherly love in her eyes. Suddenly, blue light enveloped her body, and she vanished.


    After some time, another voluptuous figure appeared in Erwin''s room and looked all over the room


    She opened her mouth and said in a seductive voice, "Strange, I am sure I heard someone talking," then looked at Erwin, who was in a deep sleep.


    "So this child will be my new prey. He is cute¡­..don''t worry, I will take good care of you in the future" she said with a beautiful but creepy wide smile on her face. And then dark shadows crawled on her body, slowly covering her whole, transforming her into aplete pitch-ck figure. Then The figure started to melt and vanished.


    The room was silent again. Only the sound of Erwin''s rhythmic breathing wasing, who was dreaming about his mother''s armpits.

 Chapter 4 European Handshake (R-18)

    ?Early in the Morning, Erwin was sleeping In his room with a nasty grin on his face. Saliva was drooling from his mouth. Then his room''s door opened, and a beautiful woman wearing a tight velvet dress stepped in. She was about to say something but stopped and stared at Erwin or stared at the tent his dick was making.


    ''What is that? Is that his thing? When did this kid''s thing grow this big?''


    This woman was Erwin''s grandmother, Rovena Nightrage. She looked to be in her early forties and had red hair and morning sea-like eyes.


    ''What I am looking at, it is normal for boys at his age to have morning erection, but isn''t the size too big for a kid'' Rovena gathered her thoughts and stopped staring at his penis and said loudly with a strict tone "wake up Erwin Nightrage"


    "what happened? Did the Russians attack?" Erwin got up from the bed and blurted in confusion.


    "Who are these Russian?" the strict voice of Rovena sounded in his ears and woke himpletely.


    He looked at her from top to bottom. She had olive-colored skin on her angr face with little wrinkles near her red eyes. Her figure was quite lush with plentiful breasts and her childbearing hips, which seem to have seen a lot of action on their days, were the centerpiece of her beauty.


    ''I will never stop pumping that ass, even if that breaks my hips''.


    [Ding]


    [Daily Mission:- European handshake ]


    [Mission Details:- how can a host of the system have a hard-on but no one to ease up?


    [Mission task:- Get a handjob]


    [Time limit:- 1 day]


    [Reward:- 1 body attribute]


    [Punishment:- Your Erection will not go down until someone relief you]


    ''Who will give me a handjob? My grandma'' he looked at his grandma''s cold face.


    ''na I''d rather keep an erection than lose my life.''


    "What are you looking at? Get up from bed and start to get ready. Today we are going to Meceium to select your new maids." Rovena said in a cold voice, with her gaze still on Erwin''s crotch.


    [Lust metre +2] and her lust bar lit up.


    Erwin noticed it, and a devilish grin formed on his face and said "Nothing grandma. I will get ready"


    ''Fuck¡­fuck'' Erwin realized he had made a mistake by calling Rovena grandma because the real Erwin never called her a grandma.


    Then he looked at her face. Rovena''s expression was cold like ice and there was suspicion in her eyes.


    ''Fuck, did she realize I am not real, Erwin?''


    "My grace¡­" Erwin said with a meek voice.


    "What do you need?" before Erwin can exin himself, Rovena asked. And hearing this, Erwin looked at her with a shocked expression.


    "You''re calling me grandma because you need something, right?" Rovena said, seeing his shocked look.


    "No, your grace, it''s not that.."


    "Now, now, tell me I am in a good mood today. I will grant you one wish if it''s not something big." Rovena said with a smile that is rare these days.


    ''Thank god this old hag didn''t get suspicious about me. Now, what should I wish for?''


    After some time, Erwin said with some hesitation, "there is one thing I need your help with, but it''s a little embarrassing"


    "Say it. I will not ask again," Rovena said in a strict tone.


    "I am having pain¡­" Erwin said


    "Where?" Rovena asked curiously


    "Here," Erwin moved the bedsheet away from his crotch and pull out his 8-inch long bulging penis.


    This long shilong shocked Rovena. A pinkish blush appeared on her olive cheeks. And frustratingly said, "what are you doing?"


    "It''s like this from yesterday. At first, it was just hard, but then it started to hurt. Now it is aching more. Please help me make it normal again. It is my only wish it is not that big wish for your grace. Right?" Erwin said with pleading eyes.


    Rovena looked at his pleading face but shakes her head and said, "I can''t help you with that. Ask something else," with a blush on her face.


    ''How can he ask me to touch that disgusting thing?''


    [lust metre +4]


    "But it''s hurting like hell," Erwin said with a painful expression.


    "Please grandma, it''s hurting like this from the night. I can''t take it anymore." Seeing his grandma not doing anything, Erwin did a little acting.


    Seeing her grandson in agony, Rovena said, "okay I will help you, but you have to keep it a secret between us, okay?"


    ''Looks like it hurting him badly or he will never ask me to do this.''


    Rovena knew Erwin didn''t like to ask her for help. He only does it when he can''t do it himself or just leave until she notices he needed her help. It was a rare event for them.


    "Promise I will never tell anyone about it," Erwin said with a fake painful smile on his face.


    ''Yes, yes. Finally, one step to bing a non-virgin''


    Rovena sat on his bed and said, "promise you will not tell a soul about this?"


    "I swear in the name of goddess Keyra I will not tell a soul about it. Now please hurry, it''s getting more painful by the minute," Erwin said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [lust metre +7]


    Hearing him swear on the goddess'' name, Rovena hesitatingly said "okay" and move her beautiful hand toward his shaft.


    Erwin knew Rovena was a big believer in the goddess Keyra. So he used this fact to vanish after thest bit of her hesitation.


    ''How this child thing is this big? It''s bigger than his grandfather.'' Rovena''s hand was trembling slightly. But eventually, her long slender finger Touched Erwin''s dick and slowly wrapped around it softly.


    ''It''s so hot and his vines are throbbing and it feels good to hold it in my hand. Why?''


    [lust metre +11]


    "Ah." a moan escaped Erwin''s mouth when Rovena''s cold but slender hand touched his dick.


    "Is my touch painful?" Rovena said with worry, but there was a blush on her cheeks.


    "Yes, a little," Erwin said with a little tear in his eyes. ''Oh, the sensation when her hand touched my dick it''s so fucking good.''


    "Bear with it, it''s for your goodwill," Rovena said in a sweet voice. This was the first time Erwin heard his grandmother talk in a sweet voice.


    Erwin didn''t say anything and simply nodded his head, and Rovena started to move her hand.


    ''Her hands are so fine they are long enough to hold my dick and her nder fingers are amazing. They are soft in some ces and hard in some ces they are perfect. This is Shangri-La, but something is missing.... What is missing?.... Yes, some lubricant will make this experience more awesome. Let''s try asking her for some natural lubricant.''


    "Ahhhh grandma, it''s hurting," Erwin said in pain.


    "I am doing what I can," Rovena said in a stern but concerned full voice.


    "your hands are hurting it more. Use something to lubricate it," Erwin said with a meek voice.


    "What?" Rovena asked in a raised voice.


    "Oil or something to lubricate it, your hands are hurting more," Erwin said with a feeble voice


    "Do you have oil in your room?" Rovena asked after thinking for a second.


    "No," Erwin answered


    "I have it in my room. Wait, I will get it," Rovena said and was about to get from bed. But Erwin held her hand and said,


    "don''t go"


    "But I have to get oil from my room."


    "I can''t wait that long. It is getting more painful. Use... Use your saliva to lubricate it, please." Erwin with false pain.


    Rovena looked at his fake painful expression and said "Just this once"


    ''It''s just saliva. I had to spit out, anyway''


    Then she held his dick and moved her face on top of his dick and moved her hair from her face with the other hand.


    ''Fuck, it''s happening, it''s happening. How am not dead yet?''


    Erwin looked at her, releasing warm saliva from her lips and pouring it on his shalong''s tip. The sensation caused his whole body to vibrate, starting from his crotch.


    Then she carefully coated his dick using her hand.


    Erwin looked at her and felt delighted at how concentrated she was on giving him a handjob.


    "Why is this your thing hard?" Rovena muttered in annoyance.


    Hearing this, Erwin said "I don''t know, it is like this from yesterday" he stopped, thought for some time, and continued with a blush on his face "it only started when I had a dream about you my grace"


    Hearing this, she became curious, and asked, "what was the dream about?"


    Erwin hesitated, seeing him hesitating. Rovena urged him, "tell me or I am stopping"


    Erwin then urgently said "Don''t stop please I am telling" stopped for a second and said in a low voice "dream about....naked you" blushing with shame.


    "What?" Rovena raised her voice.


    Seeing her raising her voice, Erwin''s heart got in his mouth and he said, "Apologies, my grace. I will never dream about you again, spear me this time"


    Rovena heard it and said whileposing herself, "I will spare you only this time because you are a son of my daughter"


    [lust metre +13]


    ''He was dreaming about me and I Was naked in it. How did this child get this unholy idea about me? Is it because he only spends his time with me and develops unholy feelings for me? So that means he cares for me? Hehe, who will not care for me? Ugh, stop. Why am I happy about him liking me.?This is wrong. O holy goddess keyra please forgive me for the sin I am doing.''


    ''Thank god she didn''t kill me''. Both were praying something to god but one was thanking it and the other was asking for forgiveness.


    ''It''s already 4 minutes. How long will hest? His grandfather''s limit was just 8 minutes. He is already halfway through it.''


    ''I am already halfway through it. Why not get something more out of it? What can she do saying no? Or killing me.''


    Erwin surrendered to his desire and said with baby eyes. "Grandma, I can''t sit properly. Can I sit in yourp, please?"


    She looked red at him with cold eyes.


    ''It means am dying again. Goodbye my new body, I am dying Virgin. At least I got to kiss and get a half-handjob from this beautiful milf''  thinking this. He closed his eyes, but what Rovena said after shocked him.

 Chapter 5 Hugging And Getting Hugged (R-18)

    ?.....


    First, she hesitated, then uneasily said, "okay but remember, only this one time."


    Saying this, she sat behind his back. Seeing Rovena sit behind him. Erwin put his head on her stomach. ''it''s so soft and curvaceous''


    Erwin settled his position on her soft fupa, saying, "Grandma, you''re so soft and smell so nice."


    Hearing this smile on Rovena''s face became sweeter. "Grandma, the lubricant is drying. It''s starting to hurt again," seeing his chance Erwin signified.


    "I know." She again moved her face on top of his dick to release another flow of her sweet lubricant.


    [lust meter +15]


    ''His girth is also quite big. It''s hard to grab it with one hand. How will it feel inside me? Will it fit inside me? Huh, what am I thinking about? He is my grandson, even if I don''t consider him one. And he is still a child. A child with....a man''s dick.''


    Thinking about his dick, Rovena''s blush spread to the whole face.


    "Grandma, you are so beautiful." Erwin said with a drunk expression.


    "ahhh" he moaned and grabbed something in his hand and pressed.


    [lust meter +18]


    "Ahhh!" another moan sounded in the room, but this was not Erwin''s. It was Rovena''s, the reason being Erwin''s hand that was groping her breast.


    "Erwin, what are you doing?" Rovena asked in a shocked voice.


    "Don''t stop grandma, Something ising." Saying this, he grabbed another milker and squeezed it.


    "ahhh " Rovena moaned but didn''t stop. Erwin didn''t let go of her and continued to squeeze them.


    [lust meter +20]


    [lust meter +26]


    [lust meter +29]


    [lust meter +33]


    Rovena''s lust meter was rising continuously. Making her mind foggy, ''He is on the verge of releasing his semen, just a little more, but my breasts ahhh¡­.why they are this sensitive?'' her thoughts. Were getting lustful by the second. Her breathing was getting heavier and her nipple was peeking through her purple velvet dress.


    "Are you there yet?" Rovena asked with heavy breathing.


    "Grandma, don''t talk, and put more saliva on it," he ordered, and Rovena quickly obeyed it.


    ''Why am I following his order?'' "ahh" before she can think about this, Erwin''s hand again squeezed her breast and moaned.


    [lust meter +40]


    After a dozen strokes again, Erwin was finally ready to cum the first time with the help of others. He started to thrust his hips into Rovena''s hands while saying,  "Yes, finally it''sing grandma" and soon shot his first shot at her face, a second shot at her chest, and some on her clothes.


    [lust meter +45]


    After cumming, he fell on the bed.


    [warning¡­..warning¡­.. low energy. Body energy is low¡­.The body is shutting down because of low energy.]


    [Daily mission "European handshake" Completed.]


    [Receiving the reward.]


    [Reward received¡­. 1 random body Attribute]


    While Erwin was lying on the bed like some dead wet clothes. Rovena was sitting there, covered in his jizz.


    ''What''s this? How can he shoot this much? He is just a child and why is this smell¡­.so good


    Rovena''s pussy was drenching the clothes in her pussy fluids. Her body was getting hotter and hotter.


    ''What''s happening to my body? Why is it getting hotter? And what is with his cum? Why does it seem so¡­''


    [lust meter +47¡­49¡­52¡­57¡­59]


    Thinking this, she gathered the cum with her finger from her cheek and slowly put it in her mouth, and devoured the taste by closing her eyes and pleasure on her face.


    But Erwin didn''t get to see this amazing event happening and was messed up in his situation. He was trying to move his body, but it was not budging.


    ''Hey system, what the fuck is happening to me? Why my body is not moving?.''


    [Host, you have drained your body''s energy by orgasming. To start moving again, you have to replenish your energy.]


    ''How? I only cummed once. I can cum at least 6 to 7 times a day before.''


    [Host Remember, you''re now in a child''s body and this body is low in body energy. Also, you have eaten a dick dan which increases your sperm count hence the increase in consumption of body energy.]


    ''And how can I replenish it?''


    [The host can use a low-level energy potion avable in the Earth tier lottery draw to replenish your body energy.]


    Erwin remembered he had one lottery draw from? his first mission reward.''I have one lottery draw. I want to use it system''


    [Does the host want to use a lottery draw?]


    ''Yes''


    Everything darkened around Erwin. Then suddenly a bright light 9 colored box appeared in front of him. They all look exquisite and had white question marks on them.


    [Please Choose one]


    This shocked Erwin because he was able to move his body. He looked at his body and said in surprise, "I can move my body. Wait, why am I transparent?"


    [Host this is system space, and this is your soul manifestation. Now please choose one box from the present nine.]


    "Okay," Erwin said and pointed toward the random box.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This one."


    When he said that, all the boxes disappeared. And one appeared in Erwin''s hand. He looked at the box, and its description appeared. This one was the dull looking one in all of them.


    [Mystery box: Earth tier - Contains a random item anywhere from iron to silver grade


    Reward probability: 0.01% Silver, 1.99% Brown, 98% Iron]


    "System, what grade is a low-level energy potion?" said Erwin.


    [Silver grade]


    "I only have a 0.01% chance of getting it. And based on my luck, it''s impossible. System, what will happen if I am not able to replenish my energy?" Erwin asked.


    [Host will forever be in this state]


    Hearing the system answer, Erwin said in a shocked voice, "WHAT? I don''t want to be in this state all my life." then he looked at the box and said, "please be an energy potion."


    And opened the box. ''Energy potion please, please, please..'' A bright silver light shed from the box and an item appeared in Erwin''s hand. It was a red-colored potion.


    [congrattion you got a low-level mana potion]


    [Item: low-level Mana potion (consumable) Grade: Silver - Increase mana by one grade. The only effect when mana is lower than D]


    Seeing the reward light vanish from his eyes, he fell over. After some time remaining in silence, he said, "finally when I got a chance to enjoy my life, this happened. At least I get to squeeze some good milkers. Well, this life was more fun than thest one. I got to kiss beautiful women and get a handjob from a milf. Sigh If I Only had more chance."


    Then, remaining silent for some time, tears came to his eyes, and he said started crying "I don''t wanna die again"


    He starts to remember all the wonderful memories, terrible memories, and funny ones. But there was no lovemaking memory in them other than seeing two men having sex.


    After crying for some time, he stopped and said while wiping his tear, "I don''t wanna die with sex memory like that. There has to be something in the system other than energy potions that can help. I don''t wanna die"


    He remembered why he had died the first time and said, "Not before I kill that fucking bitch"


    Then he remembered he waspleting the daily mission before this, and he hadn''t yet collected the mission''s reward. "What about the reward for daily the missions?"


    [It''s in the system storage host]


    "Isn''t the storage function locked?" Erwin asked.


    [The storage function is still locked, Host. It can store only the reward from the system.]


    "Oh okay," Erwin said in an understanding tone and continued, "can I use the reward?"


    [Yes, host, you can use it]


    "Then use it, please god be something that can be helpful," Erwin said and prayed to good.


    [Using the reward]


    [Reward used 1 random body attribute: Stamina]


    [The stamina is increasing.... Energy is increasing...stamina increased¡­. Energy increased..]


    When Erwin heard systems notification, his eyes beamed with happiness and he said, "I am not dying, I am not dying," and started crying again.


    And his soul''s manifestation vanished from there and returned to his body.


    In his room, Rovena was standing beside the bed. She was wearing new clothes and there was no sign of Erwin''s body paint on her face. But her face was still red from blushing and a small hint of lust in her eyes.


    "Hey brat, get up" she tried to wake Erwin, but he was not bulging from his position. ''How can he orgasm on my face? Now he is not getting up, afraid I am gonna punish him.''


    she tried to shake him with her hand but her hand was halfway when Erwin suddenly got up.


    It startled Rovena, but not much. What surprised her most was a tear in Erwin''s eyes. ''This boy, why is he crying?'' Rovena asked in worry. "What happened? Why are you crying?"


    ''I am alive. I can move my body.'' Erwin was happy and was crying tears of happiness. And when he saw the worry in Rovena''s eyes, it moved him.


    "Nothing grandma," he said and hugged her.


    This was unpredictable for her, and it caught her off guard. She said in a startled voice, "what are you doing? And who are you calling grandma?"


    Erwin didn''t release her from the hug and said while watching her in with his puppy eyes, "hugging you grandma"


    ''A, he is so cute¡­.get yourself together, Rovena, don''t be charmed by this devil.''


    "And why are you doing this?" Rovena asked in a stern voice.


    "Because I want to," Erwin again replied cutely.


    "You can''t, now stop," Rovena said and tried to get herself out of his arms.


    "Why? I don''t want to. You are so soft and smell so nice." Erwin said stubbornly and rubs his face on her soft, curvy stomach. "And it feels so warm"


    "Now let go of me, or I will be mad," Rovena said in a raised voice. ''What happened to him? Why is he acting so strange today?''


    Hearing this, Erwin also raised his voice and said: "No I will not," and continued in a low pleading voice, "you know grandma, it feels so good to hug someone. I never got to hug someone before, so for just today, let me feel good for some time, please."


    Rovena became more shocked hearing this and after seeing the tear in his eyes she sighed "Sigh okay" and hugged him back.


    "Thanks, grandma," Erwin said and snuggled her more.


    They hugged for some time, and Rovena stroked his head with a rare smile on her face. The Smile was enough to start a war between countries. But Erwin missed it and was busy rubbing her scent on his face.


    Then she broke the silence and said in a stern but loving voice, "is it enough for today?" Hearing this, Erwin let go of her, reluctantly and nodded yes in answer.


    Seeing him letting her go, Rovena again got in her stern posture and said, "we have to go to Meceium city for your maid selection. So, get ready"


    Saying this, she started to leave his room, but stopped at the door. She stood there for a moment and said in a low voice, "if you feel you want to hug someone again you cane to me"


    "I certainly will do that"

 Chapter 6 Obliteration Of Soul And Body

    ?...


    "Why did I say that?" Rovena said while walking in the castle''s corridor. Her face blushed with embarrassment.


    she was mumbling something. "Why did I have to say that? And what if he said he wants a hug again? What will I do? I don''t want to hug him. Then he will be sad. So what, he will be sad. I will not hug him anymore"


    She stopped and continued with a low voice, "but he must have been lonely in this castle all alone. So I can at least do this little for him, right? But why do I have to do this? ugh¡­sigh, why do I have to say that?"


    In a sentimental hug, she forgot about the facial her grandson had given her before.


    Back in the room, Erwin was also mumbling something and if Rovena was here, both of their face colors were going to match. Because his face was also red as a tomato like hers.


    "Why did I hug her? Ahhh, it''s so embarrassing. And why have to say that cringe line ahh.. Why?" Erwin said in a frustrated tone.


    "So what? It was embarrassing. Now I can hug her anytime and she was so soft and her smell oh..., it was so sexy." Erwin was saying lecherous things, but on his face, there was a bright smile, not like his usual nasty grin.


    Erwin was really happy not because he got a handjob from a curvy milf, well he was, but the main reason was he got to hug a woman without any ulterior motive like lust. Thest time he hugged someone like this was in his previous life with his mom. When she was on her deathbed. He was just 17 years old when his mother died and no other woman ever hugged him since then. But now he can get that hug anytime he wants.


    He was happy, beyond happy. Then he remembered he has to get ready. "first let''s check some functions of system, open system menu."


    [Host has unlocked Feats]


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Second base (umon) - Get a handjob the first time.]


    [Reward: Sex Point + 200]


    [Host has unlocked sex points]


    [Sex Points:- Points rued for sexual Act]


    [Host has unlocked store]


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: base 1.5mon) - Grope boobs 1 set.]


    [Reward: SP + 100]


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Painting face (umon) - Release semen on face.]


    [Reward: SP + 200]


    [Stamina E ¡ú D]


    "Sex Points, sweet¡­stamina increased. I can shoot more of my paint, sweet." Erwin said reading system notification.


    "System, what''s the use of Sex Points?" Erwin asked.


    [You can use sex points to buy things from the store. But many of the store items are hidden. They will automatically be added to the store when you have enough SP to buy them.]


    Hearing this, he opened the store. His brows knitted by what he saw. There was only one item present. "so I can only afford one."


    [Earth tier mystery box: 500 SP - Contains a random item anywhere from iron to silver grade]


    [Total SP: 500]


    "Let''s buy it." the familiar-looking dull brown box appeared in his hand, he opened it. This time there was brown light.


    And the box disappeared, and a green pill appeared in his hand.


    [Item:- low-level agility pill (consumable) Grade:- brown. Increase agility by one grade. Only effect when agility is lower than D]


    "So this thing increases my speed." he said and ate the pill. He waited for some time, but nothing happened.


    Then suddenly a prickling sensation started to happen all over his body. Which surprised Erwin. "I thought it was going to be painful, but it''s soothing."


    There was aforting look on Erwin''s face, but it slowly start to fade and his face became serious because the sensation? started to rise and be somewhat painful. But before it became more painful, it stopped.


    "It''s a little itchy." Erwin said while itching all over his body.


    "I forgot about this thing."


    [Item: low-level Mana potion (consumable) Grade: Silver - Increase mana by one grade. Only effect when mana is lower than D]


    "So this world has mana meaning a magical world, fantastic." He said this and drank the whole bottle in one gulp.


    This time something happens, unlikest time. A small white light no bigger than an ant was floating in front of him. Seeing the light flowing toward him, he curiously raised his hand toward it and tried to touch it, but before he can touch the light. It suddenly shot toward his chest.


    It surprised Erwin, and he tried to cover his chest with his hand and was sessful, but the light goes through it and entered the chest.


    "Whats happening?" Erwin said in surprise. Suddenly, tiny lights like that started to appear all over his room and started shooting toward his chest.


    Erwin didn''t know what was happening, so he asked the system "system what''s happening? Why this small light is shooting toward my body?"


    [Host these small lights are mana particles. Mana particle is a root substance consisting of various fields of magical energy that exist alongside the other fundamental forces of physics like gravity. Creatures and objects are capable of manipting these fields in various ways to create spectacr effects.]


    [And host they''re not getting into your body, your body is collecting them up]


    "Why?"


    [why? What?.]


    "Why is my body sucking mana?"


    [Host mana potion Increase your mana by collecting it from all around the person who uses it.]


    "Okay. " After hearing this, Erwin started to wait. While seeing the mana getting sucked into his body. This process continued for 1 minute more before stopping.


    [Mana F ¡ú D]


    "Now it''s time for some hocus pocus¡­ wait, why has it increased by two grades system? Isn''t it supposed to increase by only one grade?" Erwin asked in a surprised manner.


    [.....]<novelnext></novelnext>


    There was no answer from the system this time. Seeing the system not answering, Erwin said, "system are you there?"


    [Yes Host I am here]


    "Then why are you not answering my question?" Erwin said with annoyance.


    [Host system is not an answering machine. Please refrain from asking questions, unless they are rted to the process of making sex ves.]


    "Well, I can find it on my own, then." Erwin said after hearing the system''s bantering.


    "My mana increased by two grades, but I don''t feel anything new." Erwin said and looked toward themp beside the bed and continue "wengadiam leviousa"


    "huh nothing. Do I need a wand or something? " Before he could utter new spells, he saw the blinking light of function sex ves. Erwin opened it.


    [Name :- Jiona Nightrage


    Looks :- 100


    Height :- 182cm


    Waist :- 22 inches


    Hips : - 34 inches


    Difficulty :- SSS


    Rtionship :- Mother


    Erogenous parts :- Armpits, nipples


    Fetish :- Soncon


    Obedience :- 4%


    Description :- ve in making ]


    "Hehe, incest don''t worry momma, your son will be inside you again hahaha" Erwin was mad with happiness when he saw Rovena''s status.


    [Name :- Rovena Nightrage


    Looks :- 85


    Height :- 182cm


    Waist :- 24 inches


    Hips : - 38 inches


    Difficulty :- +SSS


    Rtionship :- Grandmother


    Erogenous Parts :- Nipples


    Fetish :- big penis, cute things


    Obedience :- 6%


    Description :- ve in making ]


    ''So that old hag likes big dicks and her obedience is higher than Jiona, I think, because I am cute and have a bazooka.''


    [Ding]


    [ Main Mission :- First ve - Train one person as a sex ve.


    Time limit :- 30 days


    Reward :- Golden tier mystery box


    Punishment :- Obliteration of soul and body ]


    ''''For fuck''s sake, I am still a fucking virgin. You''re telling a bike mechanic to make a fucking rocket. How is he gonna do that?" Erwin said in despair.


    After calming down, he realized it was not a big problem. "If I was on my own, I would probably have my funeral next month, but I have you system, so it doesn''t seem that difficult. Matter, is which one should I enve first?"


    Rovena''s voice echoed in his chambers, disturbing his line of thinking. "Erwin, did you get ready?"


    "Just two minutes, your grace," Erwin replied and hurriedly washed his face. Wearing the set of clothes that Rovena had left on his table, he left the room.


    Rovena was waiting for him outside the corridor. Seeing himing out of the room, she said in her usual strict manner, "let''s have breakfast before leaving for Mecium."


    "Yes, your grace." Erwin spoke in the manner the previous body owner would have spoken.


    ''He is not acting strange again. So he came back to his senses. Good, now I don''t have to worry about hugging him.'' her mind was feeling relieved. But in her heart, something feels wrong.


    They reached the dining room. And Rovena proceeded to sit on the head chair of the dining table. And Erwin sat on the chair closest to hers. The previous Erwin sat on the farthest chair from Rovena, so seeing Erwin sitting near him, Rovena was surprised. ''So he is still acting strange''.


    They both started to eat in silence. Erwin was at his third serving of delicious omelette.


    ''it''s so so tasty it''s fluffy like bread inside and what''s this seasoning it''s so good.''


    Rovena watched Erwin enjoying the omelette with a smile.


    "BURAAP." After filling its stomach full, Erwin let out a burp.


    "Did you have enough? Now let''s get going." Rovena said, and proceeded to leave the dining table.


    Erwin silently followed.

 Chapter 7 Teach Me How (R-18)

    ?Erwin was excited to see the new world. He silently followed his grandmother and soon reached the castle gate. There stood about 30 armored soldiers, some maids, and 5 luxurious-looking dark red carriages. One in the center was the most magnificent one. The carriages had a shiny crest of the Nightrage family on the gates and four ckmps on each side. The family crest contains a red four-pointing star in a ck circle.


    After reaching there, all the knights and maids bowed to them. A knight in ck armor spoke "your grace. All preparation is done and carriages are ready to depart."


    Rovena nodded and start to enter the carriage but seeing Erwin not moving she said, "what are you waiting for? Get on the carriage boy"


    Hearing her voice, Erwin said, "what''s that?" and pointed his finger at the creatures pulling their carriages. They had four legs and looked like horses, but their skin was ck without hair and had three silver eyes on each side of their head. For a nose, they had two holes over their wide mouth that can consume a whole human in one bite. They stood over at 8 feet. They look terrifying, but elegant.


    Looking at the creature, Erwin was pointing at. Rovena said "what? They are nightmares. Didn''t you see them before?"


    Shaking his head, Erwin answers, "No, your grace. It''s first my first time seeing them they are magnificent"


    "Yeah, they are," the ck armored soldier said while looking at them with marvel.


    "You can admire themter boy, board the carriage. You too Agda." Rovena ordered.


    Hearing it, Agda bowed. "Apologies, your grace," and ordered the other knights and maids to get going. Erwin silently boarded thevish carriage.


    After him, Rovena boarded the carriage, and their royal caravan started to leave the castle. The inside of the carriage was quite spacious. There were two seats. One on the side of the coachman, which was smaller than the other one but was big as a simple sofa, the other one was big, big enough toy two people side by side. Erwin sat on a smaller one. And Rovena sat opposite him.


    After settling in, Erwin asked, "how long will it take to reach our destination? Your grace" and start to look outside the carriage window.


    Roven replied in a cold voice, "8 to 9 days"


    Hearing it, Erwin starts to look at the castle where he first arrived in this world. The big castle looks magnificent in the morning sunlight with a mountain in the background. From the foothill of mountains, starts innds start covered in meadows, prairies, and grasnds. The warm sunlight and nature''s noises were soothing to Erwin''s heart. He looked at Rovena, who was also enjoying the scenery. Sunlight was falling on her face, making her olive skin shin and her hair seem like they were on fire.


    Soon the magnificent castle started to get smaller and smaller and vanished from view. Like, this vast grasnd also ended and came into view, the lush greenery of the forest.


    Erwin soon gets bored from seeing the tree. And looked toward Rovena, who was looking outside the window, lost in her thoughts. Seeing Erwin looking at her, she said with her usual indifferent tone, "what?"


    "Nothing, your grace. I am just admiring your beauty," Erwin said.


    "Oo, so what''s so beautiful about me?" Rovena said with an amusing smile.


    "There is nothing that is not beautiful about you, my grace. Your ruby-like eyes, your dark blood hair, your ivory skin they all are gorgeous." Erwin said with admiration.


    "Anything else? " Rovena again said with an amusing smile.


    "Yes, your grace, there is more. Your long, slender hands are so smooth, so warm, and? so soothing." Erwin said and looked at her hands.


    Hearing Erwin talking about her hands. This morning''s memories shed in her mind and her face became red.


    "There is more, your grace. Your..." Erwin opened his mouth to utter some more appreciation but was stopped by blushing Rovena. "Stop! I know how beautiful I am. You don''t have to tell me and stop looking at me." saying this, she again started to look outside the window with blushing cheeks.


    Now, this was the time for Erwin to get amused, and he was. Rovena was looking outside with a red face and she said, "don''t tell anyone what happened before?" with some threat in her voice.


    "About what?" Erwin said with a confused look.


    "yes about nothing," Rovena said.


    "But¡­", Erwin continued, but with a meek voice.


    "But what?" Rovena raised her voice.


    "It felt so good, grandma. Can you do it again for me?" Erwin said with anticipation in his eyes.


    "No!" Rovena eximed.


    "Why not? Grandma, you just have to move your hand up and down, please." Erwin begged with his puppy eyes.


    "No meaning no," Rovena said in a strict tone, but her face was red with shame.


    "But it felt so good." Erwin said and stopping for a moment continued "okay If you don''t wanna do it can you make someone do it for me?"


    "No, and stop talking. We will not talk about this topic again," Rovena said, and ignored Erwin.


    "It''s so unfair, grandma. If you don''t wanna do it and make nobody wanna do it, then teach me how to do it myself," Erwin said and while saying this, he lowered his trousers and pulled out his penis.


    "What are you doing? Someone will see it. Put it back in your pants," Rovena said and hastily covered the carriage windows.


    "Please teach me how to do that," Erwin said with puppy eyes while aiming his dick toward her.


    "No! I will not touch that thing," Rovena said with a raised voice and looked away from Erwin''s dicks.


    "Then don''t touch. I will do everything. Just guide me." Erwin said and moved to start to stroke his dick clumsily.


    Rovena didn''t reply and was still looking away at the corner. This didn''t discourage Erwin, he continued while clumsily stroking his dick. "Is this how? No, it is not. I don''t feel anything, or is this like this? Grandma, is this the right way? Hey grandma look is this right"


    "I don''t know. " She closed her eyes and said with annoyance.


    But after some, she opened them and peeked at the clumsily jack-offing Erwins.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [lust meter +1]


    Then she slowly started to look at it.''How is he this big? What he is doing with his penis, he will break it.''


    "Stop! Stop! What are you doing? " Rovena rmed.


    "I don''t know. Please teach me," Erwin said with a confused look, standing there with a snake-like dick hanging in his hand.


    Rovena looked at Erwin''s innocent face and sighed and said under her breath, "who will believe this innocent-looking kid had this monster in his pants"


    "What?" Erwin said.


    ''Oh my face looks innocent, but you know there is always a wild side to innocent looking face.''


    "I said you''re doing it wrong," Rovena said.


    "Then tell me how," Erwin said.


    Rovena sighed again and said, "sighe here"


    Erwin moved forward and positioned his dicks in front of Rovena''s chest. Erwin was tall for his age, but still, he was one hand shorter than sitting Rovena. his head was only up to her neck.


    *gulp* Seeing his dick close to her face, Rovena gulped.


    [lust meter +2]


    "I am only gonna do it one time, okay? Watch it closely," Rovena said and held his dick in her hand.


    "ahh! so soft," Erwin moaned.


    "Shhh, Don''t raise your voice. Someone will hear it." Rovena shushed him and start to stroke his dick.


    "grandma .." Erwin called his grandmother.


    "What?" Rovena said in annoyance.


    "Lubricate," Erwin said.


    "Ugh, okay," Rovena grunted and spat on his dick.


    [lust meter +4]


    "So warm," Erwin said with pleasure.


    After enjoying her handjob for some minutes Erwin said, "grandma I can''t stand anymore. Can I sit?"


    "Okay, sit here," Rovena said, but didn''t let go of his dick.


    [lust meter +7]


    Erwin sit beside her and leaned on her. Rovena didn''t say anything and put her arm around him.


    "Grandma, lubricant is drying," Erwin said while slowly reaching her thigh with his hand.


    Without saying anything, she released another flow of honey-like saliva on his dick.


    [lush meter +9]


    Her lust meter was rising. And she didn''t notice Erwin''s pervert hand that was creasing her thigh, and raising her lust meter. Her vagina started to salivate and lust fogged her mind.


    [lust meter +11]


    ''Just bit more, just a little more.'' Erwin was trying to reach Rovena''s inner thigh where the part of her thigh was glowing with a yellow glow.


    ''Yes.'' after advancing his hand slowly, he finally reached the spot without rming Rovena and started to massage it slowly.


    Rovena''s breath was getting heavier and her lust was on a continuous rise.


    [lust meter +12]


    [lust meter +15]


    [lust meter +19]


    Different colors of glow started to appear in her body. There was green on her lips and yellow on her nipples. Her things were glowing with an orange glow now. And her drenched pussy was glowing with red.


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Make her pussy redmon) - increase vaginal sensitivity to the highest level possible.]


    [Reward: Sex Point + 100]

 Chapter 8 Dwelling In Sin (R-18)

    ?''What''s happening to me? Why am I getting turned on by this kid''s dick?'' Rovena''s body was steaming with lust and her mind with sins.


    [lust meter +21]


    ''Yes, yes, this bitch isin the heat''


    Seeing Rovena''s lust meter increase, Erwin gulped and slowly touched her pussy over her dress. It was soaked in her pussy fluids. ''Is she forget to turn her tap off? Huh, why is it so¡­''


    [Lust meter +25]


    Erwin tried to feel more with her finger but a slender hand stopped him from doing it. "What are you doing, boy?"


    The color drained from his face. He again gulped seeing the cold eyes of Rovena and said, "Nothing, Grandma."


    "Then what was your hand doing there," Rovena said while she tightened her grip on both his hand and dick.


    Erwin gulped again and try to find some reason why his horny hand was on her womanhood. "I was just checking why your dress here is getting wet," Erwin said while pointing at her drenched crotch.


    Seeing Erwin pointing at her soaked groin, her face blushed. ''What I was thinking he is just a child how he will know about these things, oh goddess Kyra forgives me for having such a dirty mind'' Then she closed her opened thighs and said, "It''s just sweat, yes I am sweating because it''s so hot here."


    She thought of an excuse but she doesn''t know this excuse is gonna make her more sweat.


    Erwin looked at her face. Her forehead was glistening with sweat. Seeing this, Erwin pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket and stood up on the seat, positioning his dick at Rovena''s face. And started wiping her face. Rovena was again stunned by seeing the massive dick staring at her. Raring to pound her.


    "Grandma continue, I will stay like this and wipe your sweat," Erwin said with an innocent face


    "Oh, ok," Rovena said with a bewildered face and continued to stroke his dick.


    ''looking closely, it''s bigger than my arm. Will it fit inside my mouth? Should I try it?'' She slowly moved her face closer to his dick, but Erwin''s voice interrupted her thoughts.


    "Grandma, more spit please," Erwin requested.


    ''What was I doing? Did I try to put that disgusting thing in my mouth?''


    Rovena moved her face close to her dick. Her hot breaths were sending shivers down his spine.


    When her face was just an inch away, Erwin shifted forward, and his dick entered her mouth and was blocked by her teeth when it tried to reach deeper. Rovena quickly backed off and said with an annoyed face "hey don''t move?" and continued to lube his dick with her saliva.


    ''huh she didn''t say anything


    "Okay," Erwin said, seeing Rovena not get suspicious, and continued, "you are sweating so much grandma" while cleaning her shiny olive neck also her sweat-glistened red face that was looking so lewd.


    [Lust meter +28]


    ''I have to do something; I am gonna cum soon. Her lust is also not increasing much'' Erwin was thinking about how he was gonna go on base 3 with his cougar grandma. Then his grandma presents him with the opportunity to advance to the next level.


    "How long is it gonna take you to cum? Hurry or someone will see." Rovena said with worry on her face.


    "What is cum? Grandma" said Erwin with an innocent face.


    ''He didn''t know but covered my face with it. Now I remember I didn''t punish him for that yet. But it didn''t taste so bad'' Rovena said while licking her seductive lips "It''s what you did in the morning  on my face. And remember I didn''t forgive you yet for that"


    "Oh that, I did that when I touched your breasts and something hot came into my penis like pee. I think I will do that again if I touch your breast, " Erwin said while looking at her breasts lecherously.


    "my breast why?" Rovena said while looking at her sagging melons.


    ''because they are boobs, THEY ARE BOOBS''


    "Well they are beautiful and so soft, I never see them in reality, just imagine them in my dreams and I feel in love with them,"  Erwin said while hiding his fake guilty face.


    "Don''t lie, they are not beautiful, they are saggy. Why do you like them??" Rovena said with somewhat sadness in her voice.


    "What reason do you need grandma? It''s boobs and it''s yours," Erwin said while grabbing her boobs in his hands.


    "ahh I didn''t give you permission to touch them yet," Rovena said with an angry expression but her face''s redness made it seem like a lewd one.


    [lust meter +31]


    Erwin continues to fondle her breasts despite warnings and said "they''re also dirty with sweat Let me clean them too" saying this erwin reached to the back of her neck and untied her long neck gown''s knot this happen so fast Rovena didn''t get the time to react.


    Her Double D boobs came out of their prison, making blood rush to Erwin''s penis. They were olive-colored like her face with dark pink are and marble-like nipples were staring at Erwin to get sucked, but before he can even touch them rovena covered them with her hands.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And rmed "what are you doing? Are you out of your mind what if someone walks on us like this what will they think"


    [lust meter +37]


    "That I am cleaning your sweat," erwin said innocent look while staring at her milkers.


    Rovena was about to say something but erwin moved forward and pushed her down to lie while saying "Now stop grandma let me clean your sweat. I like your scent but I don''t wanna let others smell it, it''s only for me"


    Rovena was trying to grasp the situation but was baffled by Erwin''s dick that was resting between her meat mountains.


    "ahhh" before she can speak again erwin honked her boobs and a moan reced the words.


    [lust meter +42]


    "They are so soft and beautiful," Erwin said while fondling her boobs. He then squeezed his dick with them. Rovena was not able to make out what is happing around her and was just seeing veins throbbing snake resting on her chest.


    "Grandma see I found a new way to feel good," Erwin said while thrusting his dick between her boobs. His dick was poking out from her mountain cave like the head of a big snake while trying to poison her mind.


    [lust meter +46]


    "Stop don''t someone will see us," Rovena said with a pleading voice but really didn''t try to stop him and just gently tried to push him.


    Seeing Rovena not ring at him with a murderous gaze erwin held her hands and pressed her boobs with them "squeeze tightly like this grandma"


    "Erwin please stop, don''t do this someone will see us," said Rovena while cramming his dick between her breasts.


    "Just a little bit more grandma," Erwin said and rested his hands on her soft belly and continued to shove his dick between her tits.


    Rovena''s mind was fogged in his dick''s smell and she subconsciously opened her mouth and let the dick enter it.


    [lust meter +52]


    ''What the fuck? she''s opening her mouth'' seeing Rovena opening her mouth and expecting his dick in it. Erwin started to thrust harder to reach her mouth.


    *Slurp slurp* 4 inches of his dick was barging and clocking out of Rovena''s mouth while making lewd sucking noise.


    [lust meter +59]


    Erwin slowly reached her flooded pussy and said "grandma you are sweating like crazy down here. wait, let me wipe it also."


    "Mmmm" Rovena tried to say something but her mouth was plugged by his dick.


    And when she was able to unplug it was already toote. His hand had already reached her pussy and unplugged her canal by inserting his finger in it.


    "No no erwin don''t, ahh. Stop doing it" Rovena said with teary eyes


    [lust meter +64]


    "What happened grandma did it hurt just bear it and let me clean you," erwin said and continue to slide his finger on her slit.


    ''I was right before she was not wearing any panties,''


    "no no, don''t clean it leave it as it is," Roevna said in worry.


    ''If he touches me more down there I am gonna cum''


    But erwin didn''t see the worry in her eyes he saw only her lewd teary face with some drool near her lips "no let me clean it and squeeze harder here" seeing this he thrust his dick in her mouth and blocked her from saying anything.


    [lust meter +69]


    *slurp slurp* Again only a slurping sound was resounding in the luxurious carriage.


    ''Fuck yeah I am gonna make her cum at this rate but I am also nearing my limit''


    He continue to thrust harder and harder making his dick and her tits covered in her spit.


    ''He is ravaging mouth like a toy, without any care but why I liking it'' Rovena was slowly bobbing her head to thrust his dick deeper in his mouth.


    ''My mouth is feeling like a pussy, a mouth pussy. oh, Holy goddess forgives me. How vulgar my thinking has be. All because of this devil forgive for my sinful deeds oh goddess keyra'' while asking for goddess forgiveness she continued to dwell in sin.

 Chapter 9 Continue To Sin (R-18)

    ?*slurp slurp* Rovena''s cleavage was covered in her salvia making Erwin''s dick slip easily in between her tits. Her pussy was also slippery because of Erwin''s rude finger, that was ying with her clitoris.


    ''Ahh not there''


    [lust meter +74]


    ''What will happen when it reached 100?. Let''s find out'' ''Erwin withdraw his hand from her pussy and pinched her red glowing nipples.


    *Ahhh* Rovena moaned in agony, even her eyes were full of tears. But she didn''t even try to stop Erwin from doing it . And endured the Erwin''s sexual torture.


    ''Its hurting but why it feels so good, ahh I didn''t know my breast was this sensitive.''


    "Why does your saliva covered face look so good, but it doesn''t look dirty, your looking more beautiful, grandma,". Erwin said while he slowly gathered saliva from her face with his finger and put it in her mouth.


    ''What he is doing? Why I am sucking his finger?


    *mmmmm* Rovena didn''t say anything started sucking his finger.


    [lust meter +76]


    "Ah ha ah" Erwin stutter moaned and pull out his finger from her mouth and put his dick in but this time he didn''t move.


    ''Why he is not moving? I want to feel his dick in my throat, move,'' seeing Erwin don''t move, Rovena subconsciously started to move on her own.


    ''What I am doing? Please, someone release me from this devil''s magic'' and continued to suck his bewitching dick.


    "Ahh, Yes grandma your mouth also feels good," Erwin said this and teared her dress from her crotch area and inserted his finger in her red bushy pussy. Feeling his finger in her wet pussy, she arched on the bed.


    ''Ahh right there, yes, deeper, deeper. Oh, my holiness what this devil has done to me Please save me ahhhh yes there ahhh'' Rovena keep dwelling in her sin while praying someone will release her from Erwin dick''s spell.


    ''I am nearing, cum you old bitch.''


    [lust meter +83]


    "Erwin stop or ahhhh I am gonna¡­.ahh" she moaned and moaned but Erwin didn''t stop and said "or what grandma?" her lust meter was climbing higher and higher.


    [lust meter +85]


    [lust meter +86


    [lust meter +88]


    [lust meter +91]


    ....


    Rovena breathing was getting heavier and heavier and she said was trying to say something but Erwin''s rude finger was blocking her other mouth with it  "or I am gonna cuuummmm" she was only able to say this word and rolled her eyes around, stuck her tongue out, making a ahegao face. Raised her ass from bed and arched while rainbow squirting.


    [lust meter +103]


    Erwin aims his dick at her mouth while shooting his semen "I am also cumming grandma" covering her whole face in his paint.


    Rovena felled back on the bed but her pussy was still squirting, wetting the space where she felled. Her whole body was shivering from the squirting, her eyes was roll around, her tongue was sticking out, while her face was covered in cum.


    Erwin''s dick was resting on its newly made art piece. Erwin himself was breathing heavily, but seeing the lewd face under his dick veins started to pop again and slowly his dick grew bigger than her face. Rovena start toe out of her bliss. Her shivering had stopped and breath was calming down but Erwin''s raging dick was ready to make a mess of her again.


    ''what''s this smell? It is so nice,'' Rovena, who was yet not fully awakened from her orgasm, stuck out his tongue and give a lick to snake lying on her face and send a shiver down to Erwin''s crotch. ''I knew  had this before''


    ''''Ohhhh, grandma what are you doing?," Erwin shivered and blurted, that got Rovena out from her bliss. She red at Erwin with shame and anger. ''O o, I shouldn''t have said that.''


    "Sorry grandma I did it again," Erwin apologized for his newly created art on her face but didn''t move from his position.


    "Get off me first," Rovena said while ring at him.


    ''So embarrassing, I was about lick his dick again this devil''s magic is filling my head with desires, but how can he make me cum with his fingers alone, I think I peed also, My face is also covered in his face, sniff, sniff its smell so bad sniff, sniff haa''<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No, first promise you won''t punish me, and My penis is hard again can you again make it feel soft again" Erwin said while moving his dick on her white painted face, when he notice his grandma''s lusty eyes that was staring at his dick and her breathing that was slowly rising, smelling his cum covered dick.


    [lust meter +48]


    Her lust meter that fell after her orgasm started to rise again. She started to sniff his dick scent following his moving dick with her nose "ha no I am not gonna¡­do that¡­again, please get your dick¡­.haa¡­ of my face" but lust in her eyes denied what she was saying.


    "But grandma its starts to get hard again by your hot breathing. It''s your fault, so you should take responsibility. Make its soft again," Erwin said while fondling her breasts.


    "ha¡­No I am not gonna do it ever again now get off me" she tried to get her desires in control but Erwin cum''s smell was veiling her mind with the veil of lust.


    [lust meter +51]


    ''but it''s my fault that his dick is hard again. Should I take responsibility for it? Or it will remain like this and start to hurt again. He will gonna ask me again. I should make him cum one time more.'' Rovena stuck her tongue out to give it a lick ''but how can he get his dick hard so fast again after cumming'' but suddenly voice abrupt her actions "your highness we are about to reach capital city" and get her out from his dicks mesmerism.


    ''Fuck, I am gonna kill that son of a bitch. Who was it?. I was just gonna get another blowjob.'' Erwin''s face twisted with anger.


    Then Rovena whispered "get off me" and his face untwisted from anger to puppy eyes and said "but my penis"


    "I will take care of it afterwards, Promise" hearing this Erwin''s face bloomed with smile " okay grandma but don''t forget okay" and he happily got off from her saliva covered chest that was tempting Erwin to put them in his mouth.


    Seeing Erwin get off from her chest, Rovena also get up and ordered, "Okay, proceed to enter the city Ag ahhhhh" but before she can finish her sentence, Erwin grabbed her tits and start sucking it.


    "What are you doing?..ahh Stop" Rovena again whispered but Erwin didn''t let go of her tits and sucked it more hard while pinching the other ones, making it the area around it red.


    "What happens, your grace?" knight rmed, hearing the Rovena''s sweet moan.


    "Ha Nothing ha Agda, you proceed to enter the city," Rovena said while breathing heavily and whispered again " stop Erwin I said I will do it again"


    Erwin released her hard nipple that was bigger than before and said, "no you''re lying. Swear on goddess kyra you will do It everything I tell you to do"


    "No, I will not swear something so sinful on her holiness name. ahhh stop," Rovena said in anger, but moaned.


    Hearing her moan again, Agda again said with worry, "Are you really alright? My grace"


    "Yes, Agda, don''t worry about me and make arrangements to stay in the city"


    [lust meter +57]


    Erwin was biting her nipple her and while continuously pinching the other one.


    ''Why he is doing this? ahhh''


    "ahh please stop," Rovena moaned again.


    "then promise you swear you will do anything I will say," Erwin demanded the ransom for her tits.


    "Ahh stop I swear on the name of goddess kyra I will do everything you say, now stop," Rovena swore while separating him from her breast.


    Erwin parted from her breasts and smiled "okay grandma I trust you" and sat beside her with a smile on his face. Seeing Erwin releasing her breasts from his mouth prison, Rovena breathed a sigh of relief. But her tight cave was still leaking its nector making it slippery, for snake to enter in easily.


    "But grandma Your face is covered in my semen and I am also dirty," Erwin said looking at his finger that was in her pussy before.


    Rovena blushed seeing his nectar covered finger, then he put it in his mouth and start licking it. Rovena urgently stopped him from doing it "what are you doing? Stop"


    ''Tasting you'' "cleaning My fingers, and grandma you ask question''s a lot," Erwin''s said.


    "What question''s and stop doing embarrassing thing, like Licking fingers that was in dirty ce or sucking my breasts stand here. Let me clean you," Rovena said and get up from the seat and stand in front of him.


    "but grandma you were also sucking my penis, " Erwin said with confuse look while standing up and continued ."Now what?"


    "Wait," Rovena said and ingonerd his remark about her dick sucking start. then she start whispering something under her breath . erwin tried to hear them but after a second or two something happened that makes Erwin shit his pants.

 Chapter 10 Guilt Trip

    ?"Grandma, are you trying to roast me alive? Is it because I cummed on your face? I am sorry I will not do that again. Please forgive me," Erwin said with pleading eyes, seeing the red fireball in Rovena''s hand that was reaching for Erwin. It was bigger than Erwin''s head.


    "Why would I want to roast you? I am trying to clean your body," Rovena said and threw the ball at Erwin.


    "Thanks but I can do it on¡­" before Erwin canplete his sentence, falmes covered his whole body in mes, his eyes were only seeing red and his clothes started to burn. Then he blurted in panic, "Ahh, you''re not cleaning the body, you''re cleaning me off from this world. My skin is burning, I can''t see anything. Grandma, stop, please. I will not cum on your face ever again"


    "Stop acting, nothing is burning, you are alright," Rovena said and her own body was also engulfed in red mes.


    "But I am on¡­" Erwin opened his mouth but closed it mid-sentence, seeing mes are not doing anything to his body other than cleaning it. "How is this possible? How are you doing this, grandma? I am not burning, not even my hair is burning. These mes they are warm." it baffled Erwin.


    ''Is this magic?''


    "How else, with magic?" Rovena said.


    ''Yes magic''


    "Can you teach me how?" Erwin said and the me that covered him vanished, leaving him to stand naked there.


    Soon the same happened with Rovena, but Erwin was only able to take a quick look at her body, and a new wine-red dress appeared on her body out of nowhere. She had an hourss figure, but her bottom half was bigger than the upper. Between her legs the red bushes covered her cave, and a dangling pair of breasts that reached her sexy upper abs was making Erwin''s dick rise again. ''Let''s save it in my ve folder, by the name red cotton picker.'' then Erwin closed his eyes, remembering every small detail in that quick look to save in his mind folder.


    "Teach you what? Magic. I would like to, but you don''t have... wait, how is this possible?.... How can there be mana in your body? We make sure¡­.. of that when your mother was giving birth to you.....of that," Rovena was in shock and was babbling to herself and looked at Erwin while saying "how? How? How did this happen? I have to tell him this urgently."


    ''What is she bbering about? What she is gonna tell? And to who?''


    Seeing his grandma started to panic more and more. Erwin hugged her and pulled her out of her shock. "What happened grandma?" said with worry on his cute face.


    Seeing the cute face of Erwin and the worry on it for her. Rovena creased his head, and Erwin''s face bloomed in a cute, charming smile.


    ''so what? He has mana. He can''t do anything with that amount of it. So it''s not important to inform him''


    Rovena smiled and said "Nothing, but why are you standing there naked"


    "oh, that I only brought one that I was wearing, and you¡­." Erwin said while looking at his bare body.


    "Why did you only bring one pair for days'' long journey?" annoyed, Rovena asked, but before Erwin could speak. Rovena continued, "I have one in my ring of your size. Wait let me get it. " Then she pulled out a pair of ck-colored pants and a shirt with ck shiny flower prints on it.


    "A spacing ring, Grandma. can I also have one?" Erwin said while looking at her white jade ring.


    Rovena thought''d for a moment and said, "okay but before that wear these clothes"


    "Okay. " Erwin started to wear the clothes while Rovena was staring at his hanging wood. Her gaze didn''t leave his dick until it was covered.


    Rovena looked at him from top to bottom and nodded. "now you look like a prince"


    His dark hair was matching with his clothes, and his silver eyes, like the two moons, were capturing the light in them to shine, and his round pale face with some reddish glow on his cheeks and lips were increasing his charm.


    "Well, ck is my color," Erwin said with a smug look. .


    "Yeah, now we are about to reach the capital city. I have some work there. While I do my work, you can meet your mother," Rovena said.


    ''she was in bad mode when I left. Meeting him will make it better.''


    Hearing it, Erwin''s face beamed. "Really I am gonna meet my mom?"


    Seeing Erwin excited, Rovena was surprised. "why are you so excited? When I told you before to meet her you rejected me and now you''re excited to meet her"


    ''because I miss her sensitive armpits and that juicy lisp.'' Erwin smirked slightly but soon he made an innocent face and said, "because I am gonna ask her to make my hard penis soft. Don''t worry, I will not tell her about anything that you did to me"


    "I didn''t do anything to you. You forced me to do that to you. And you can''t ask your mother to do that," Rovena eximed.


    "I didn''t tell you to put my penis in your mouth. You did it by yourself," Erwin retorted.


    Hearing this, she flustered with shame and said "That, that¡­. It''s not about that. You will not ask your mother about that"


    "Okay, but you have to do something for me," Erwin said.


    "sigh, I already swear on her holiness'' name that I will do anything you say. So, say what you want me to do?" Rovena sighed and asked Erwin.


    "I want to kiss you, grandma," Erwin said with a blush on his face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''what? He wants to kiss me. I can''t do this, but he will ask his mother to make him cum, and it''s more sinful than what we did here. And It''s just a kiss. We touched each other genitals. So kissing is nothingpared to what we did before. I already kissed one part of what another''


    His demand surprised Rovena but after thinking, "okay you can kiss me" she epted it.


    She leaned forward to kiss him but Erwin stopped her and said, "grandma not on your upper lips but lower once. " he pointed at her pussy.


    "No never, it''s dirty," Rovena rejected his deal.


    "Then I will do it with my mom," Erwin said.


    "NO, YOU WILL NOT DO SOMETHING THIS SINFUL WITH MY DAUGHTER," Rovena yelled at him.


    This sacred Erwin. ''I think I reached her limit, well I can increase it, but I had enough fun with her...for a day. ''


    "Okay, I will not do it with her but¡­.Is kiss on your lips, deal still on the table?" Erwin asked.


    Rovena''s anger subdued hearing it and said with fake anger, "I am not in the mood now" and looked away.


    ''fucking old hag. Acting like some young slut. But she looks cute though.'' Erwin held her face from her cheeks and made it face him. "well I can make it" and seized her pink cherry lips with his own.


    "Hmm," Rovena was surprised but didn''t stop and respond to the kiss.


    ''Her lips are softer than join and juicier'' Erwin continued to kiss her and slowly groped her breasts, but Rovena stopped him "only kissing, boy" with a smirk on her face.


    "Okay grandma" ''you just wait, you slut. You will beg me to do it.''


    And again started kissing her, this time Erwin inserted his tongue into her mouth and started the fighting with her. Rovena''s breathing was getting heavier. ''how is he so good at kissing? Mmmm''


    [lust meter +10]


    After fighting for a minute, they separated their fighting tongues, and both drew long breaths.


    "Haa haa, Grandma you taste like strawberries," Erwin said while licking his lips.


    "What''s that?" Rovena asked with a confused look.


    "Nothing," Erwin said, and snogged her lips again.


    "Mmmmm"


    [lust meter +12]


    Her pussy started to get wet again, but a voice disturbed their smooching.


    "Your grace we have reached the capital city," Agda informed.


    ''Who is this son bitch?'' Erwin separated his lips from her and opened the curtains to look at who this cockblocker is. It was the ck armored knight Agda. Who was not wearing a helmet now. Erwin was shocked by seeing the face that was under the helmet. It was of a beautiful, dark-skinned woman. Her eyes were yellow like cats'' and had a ck pixie haircut.


    ''Agda is a woman, then she is the daughter of a bitch, a tomboy bitch.''


    Erwin was looking at her face or the scar on her face that start from the top of her eye to her angr chin. ''She is smoking hot,''


    "Go to the royal castle" Rovena, whose face was flushed red, ordered her. And close the curtains again.


    "Grandma, can I choose my maids?" Erwin asked.


    "That''s why we are going to Mecium". Rovena said while gazing at Erwin''s lips, which were blocking her mouth before.


    "Can I take Agda as a maid?" Erwin said and stared at Rovena.


    "If she agrees, yes, you can take her as a maid," Rovena said, still staring at his lips.


    "Okay now, can I taste you one more time, then?" saying this he started tongue fighting again?


    "Ha Stop.." Rovena was out of breath and was trying to catch it. But Erwin didn''t let her.


    [lust meter +15].

 Chapter 11 Closed Chambers

    ?A huge room adorned with wall covered in rose gold was reflecting the sunlight falling on them, illuminating the room and the golden queen size bed in it. Room was decorated with gold, gems, different types of weapon like grey sword graced on the wall back of the bed, making it majestic and fit for a ruler.


    "Ahh ha" but all this majestic-ness was nothing in front of its purple hair owner''s melodious moans. Who''s thighs were clenching her hand tightly, back was arching and white face beauty that was enhanced with red lust. While her one arm was raised, exposing her armpitced with her saliva.


    Her hand that was stuck in between her thighs was moving up and down, extracting water from her cave, making her moan more and more  "Ahhh ah hha... no baby not there ahhh, no momma''s gonna cum baby stop no ahhhhh.."


    This lust ridden women was Jiona Nightrage. Her eyes that were closed tightly were picturing  her child fingering her pussy while licking her armpits. Breathing heavily, she was thinking about his child mischieving with her pussy and breaking her borders of desires. "Don''t ahhh baby, I am cummmiinnngggg¡­" then she wetted the ce where she was lying in her fluids and breathed heavily.


    "Haaa ha haaa," when the sensation of the orgasm was consumed fully, her rationality kicked in and she blushed with shame. "what I am doing? Thinking about doing an obscene thing with my child? How can be I called a mother? What will he think of his vulgar mother doings?"


    Then her thinking was interrupted by her maid outside her room. "My queen, grand queen is on her way with prince Erwin to meet you"


    Hearing it, her face beamed with smile and excitement and she said, "really? Then make arrangements for their arrival. My son ising for the first time to meet me. It should be, grand ok Emilia"


    "My queen, Grand queen, wants to be discreet with the information about his prince''s arrival," Emilia said. Rovena thought''d for a while then said "Okay, but inform me when they reach city gates. And tell chefs to make rose voured Ice cream."


    "yes my queen," Emilia said and left toplete Jiona''s order. leaving smiling Jiona alone in her room.


    "My baby ising. I can''t show him this disgraceful side to me" Jiona said while looking at herself in the mirror her face was covered in sweat herp drenched in her cum then she remembered about the reason for her this situation and blushed with shame "hope he can kiss me again, ahhh what I am thinking? So disgraceful"


    Then she gets up from bed to make preparation for her son''s wee with a little craving in her eyes


    ...¡­


    Erwin and Rovena were busy in swapping their spit when their carriages stopped. Realising the carriages stopped, Rovena halted their making out session.


    Cleaning her lips of her and Erwin''s saliva mix, she said, "Let''s go or someone will be suspicious of us and remember, don''t tell anyone," while also wiping Erwin''s lips with her hands.


    "Promise grandma I will not tell anyone but also don''t forget to keep your promise okay," Erwin said while fondling her breast.


    "Ahhh, okay, okay," she moaned and pushed his hand, releasing her big sack from it.


    "And don''t do anything naughty like this in font of your mother," Rovena said strictly.


    "Why would I do anything like this to you in front of my mother? Grandma," Erwin said.


    ''Instead I would do this with her but in closed chambers.''


    Rovena nodded and get off from the carriage. Erwin also board off the carriage and came into view of the biggest building he ever seen his both of his livings.


    A castle, Night covered its walls colouring them in ck, blood-soaked spires shined with bright sunlight. There were many spires on the castle making them seem like straight spikes half buried in earth. Biggest spiked was buried in the centre that was piercing the sky, its top embellished with ck-coloured half moon. Erwin was in marvel by seeing the vastness of the castle that was covering his whole line of sight. Then suddenly into this sight, a person breezed in. A purple harried a beauty. Seeing her, Erwin was excited and ran toward her.


    ''Ha ha aha boobs haha boobs my boobs.'' Jiona''s heart was full of happiness seeing her son running towards her, but in Erwins'' mind, there were only her boobs.


    It surprised Rovena how excited Erwin was to see his mother. Erwin hugged Jiona, but his face was not on her boobs where he wanted because of his height that only reached about her stomach. This annoyed him but his height also have advantage like currently his hand was on her firm ass and was fondling.


    Inhaling her mature scent, Erwin said, "Momma, I missed you"


    "I missed you to baby," Jiona replied with motherly smile.


    "You two can do that in alone. Now, I have to make some arrangements before we continue our journey, and Jiona give him a space ring and a magic beginner magic grimoire," Rovena said to her daughter.


    "Yes, mother," Jiona said with more happiness.


    Hearing them, Erwin asked, "what''s a grimoire, grandma?"


    Jiona was surprised about him calling Rovena his grandma and more Rovena not taking any offence or get angry about it.


    "You can ask Jiona and Jiona also give him some mana stones. I am gonnae back in three hours to pick him up. So make sure he is ready," saying this, Rovena started to leave.


    "Yes, mother," Jiona said, "I will be ready then, grandma," Erwin chirped.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They waited until her carriage didn''t leave their eyes and Jiona asked, "what did you do to her? How she is treating you so nicely? And why do you need mana stones and grimoire? Why you call her grandma? Why she is not getting angry?"


    "Woh woh mom wait, it''s so many questions. Let me answer them one by one while we move to your room," Erwin said.


    "Okay. " Jiona nodded and they proceed to walk toward their room and erwin started to answer her question while looking here and there. "I didn''t do anything to her, just showed her one big thing she liked."


    "Whats that?" Jiona asked, in curiosity.


    "I can''t show that here," Erwin replied


    "Then where?"


    "Back at Nox castle, and now for a second question, I think it''s also because of that. And why I need mana stones and a grimoire? I don''t know that. I don''t even know what they are. Well, I can guess they both are rted to magic, then I think they are for me to learn about magic. I call her grandma is because she is my Grandma. like you are my mom, why would she get angry about me calling her grandma?" Erwin answer her all question and looked at her and found the shocked face of Jiona.


    "What''s wrong, mom?" Erwin asked, seeing her mother not replying.


    "Nothing, nothing." Jiona said and stopped walking at big balcony, big enough to fit a 3 basketball court. On the balcony stood two maids near a beautiful tea table holding tea and ice cream in treys.


    "Lets eat before I give you a tour of the castle," Jiona''s bright smile returned to her face, and she continued, "I order royal chefs to make some rose voured ice cream for you. You like eating it, right?"


    ''He has mana in his body? How is this possible? I have to ask mother about it"


    "Yes mom, but I like also like something else," Erwin replied while looking at her lips.


    Jiona blushed, but she didn''t let it show and clearing her throat said, "ahem, you can eat that when I show you my room"


    "Then let''s go there first," Erwin said while pulling her hand to move.


    "No, first eat this, then we are gonna go there," Jiona said in a strict tone.


    "Okay, Mom" Erwin said after trying for sometime with low face and start eating his Ice cream.


    Then he put milky red coloured ice cream''s spoon in his ''Mmmm, it''s tasty, its taste like her.''


    "Mom tastes it, it''s so tasty," Erwin said and fed her a spoonful of ice cream.


    "Yeah, it''s delicious," Jiona said after tasting the ice cream. Then he slowly said "like you mom so rosy" and put another spoonful in his mouth.


    Jiona blushed hearing it but didn''t say anything and Erwin ate the ice cream in silently while enjoying his mother pampering.


    After finishing his ice cream, Erwin said, "Let''s go, mom."


    "Do you like it, my baby?" Jiona said while wiping off some remaining ice on Erwin''s face, which he left there intentionally.


    "Yes, momma" Erwin replied with a cute-looking face.


    "Then I will order them to make more for my cute baby''s journey," Jiona said while squeezing his baby cheeks.


    "Hehe makes some for grandma also," Erwin replied.


    "Okay My baby, now let''s go to next to¡­" before she canplete her sentence Erwin said "first let''s go see your room momma"


    "You can''t meet any male in your chambers. My queen grand king prohibited it," the maid named Emilia said.


    "It''s my son. I can meet him anywhere I like, lets go to my room, love." Saying this, they left the balcony and moved to her room.


    Emilia tried to stop them but was stopped by the other maid.


    ''You know, closed chambers are where new members are created. And you are stopping the creation of new member sphemy.'' Erwin leaving red at the ck-haired maid.

 Chapter 12 Big Thing

    ?"Mom, you are queen, right?" Erwin asked.


    Jiona looked at the tween sitting in herp, who was slowly trying to reach her chest for some reason. "yes,"


    "Then why do you need grandma and that grand king''s approval for simple things?" Erwin said and distracted her from his misbehaving hands.


    Before answering his question, Jiona thought or seemed to be reminiscing about her past and said with some nostalgia, "you do stupid things when you are young, then pay the priceter"


    Erwin, whose hand was now felling her sculpted waist, said, "To be old and wise, you must first be young and stupid."


    Hearing it, Jiona was surprised and asked, "where did you hear that?"


    "What?" Erwin halted his exploration of her body and continued "oh I read it somewhere in a book, I think"


    "Okay, tell me more about what my baby does in a day?" Jiona said with excitement.


    ''She is acting like my friend''s girlfriend when they first got into a rtionship''


    Erwin digs up his memory to know what he does daily and he found nothing exciting. "Nothing much, just sleep, eat and repeat. What about you mom?"


    "Well, I wake up early in the morning and miss my baby first. Then after missing you, I start to meditate and gather mana, then training after that..."


    ''She is speaking too much. Well, I can always seal her mouth'' thinking that Erwin looked at her lips and pressed with her catching "and mmmmmm" Jiona in surprise.


    After devouring her taste, Erwin separated from her lips. "can''t you talk a bit before doing this?" Jiona said with a red face.


    Shaking his head, he said "no" and again start to fight her tongue.


    "Mmm ahh," Jiona''s moan leaked from while kissing.


    Erwin''s tongue was exploring her mouth while her hand was making their way toward her bosom. And they finally reached their target and start raising Jiona''s lust by fondling them.


    [lust meter +4]


    ''They are firm haa but so soft. Oh, what are these... nipples? She also does not have a bra on?'' thinking that he grabbed her nipples between his fingers, rming Jiona.


    ''What he is doing?'' "ahhh" and pinched them.


    "Why did you do that?" Jiona said with a tear in her eyes and distrust on her face.


    "Why?..can''t I do this?" Erwin said with said face and again pinched her nipple.


    "Ahhh," causing her to release another moan. "No, you can, baby, but why?" Jioan said, seeing his sad face.


    [lust meter +7]


    "Because¡­"Erwin opened his mouth but was stopped by the voice outside.


    "My queen, the grand queen returned and ordered you and the prince to meet her at the castle gate," the maid said without entering her room.


    ''That old hag why she returned so fast.''


    "Why did shee back so early?" Jiona asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know, my queen," the maid said.


    "Okay, tell her we areing," Jioan said and looked at Erwin''s sad face continued "sorry baby, we have to finish this or your grandma will be mad," and patted his head affectionately.


    Erwin''s sadness vanished, and he said with a smile and some shame in his voice. "Okay, but before that mom I want you to show me something"


    "What? Love" Jioan asked.


    "your¡­.Your¡­your armpits," he stuttered and pointed at her armpits.


    Jioan blushed to see Erwin pointing at her armpits and remembered the deed she was doing after meeting him.


    [lust meter +11]


    Then, without speaking, she raised her both arms, revealing her pastel pink armpits.


    ''She didn''t ask why? Well, good for me''


    Seeing her revealing her armpits through her shoulder-cut white gown. Erwin''s nose automatically reached there to capture her rosy smell.


    "Mmm" feeling his hot breath on her sensitive armpits,Jiona shivered.


    [lust meter +15]


    ''it''s so addictive'' smelling her scent, he licked her armpits coating in it his saliva and making her skin fold shine.


    "Ahh" Jiona moaned. Erwin started licking her armpits more and creasing the second one causing her vigna to release its fluids.


    His dick started to poke at her breasts. ''something is poking at my chest?'' Jiona noticed it and looked at the big bulge in his pants. ''What''s that? It''s so big


    Jiona slowly grabbed it. ''it''s so hot. So hard''


    "ahhh" this time Erwin moaned but didn''t stop devouring her armpits.


    Jiona also didn''t stop creasing his dick. But then again, someone disturbed their action.


    "My queen, grand queen, is waiting."


    ''For fuck sake I have to kill them''


    "I aming," Jiona said with a flushed face.


    "We have to stop now, baby. Or someone will be suspicious." Jiona said with desire in her voice. Her armpits were still raised so Erwin licked themst time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Who the fuck will be suspicious? I am your son and you are my mother for goddammit''


    Erwin sighed and said, "sigh, fine then next time"


    "Sure, next time when I will take you from there," Jiona said, lowering her arms.


    "Momma, you don''t have to take me from anywhere," Erwin said looking at her.


    Hearing it Jiona said with worry, "why baby did momma do something to you? Momma is sorry"


    "No momma you didn''t do anything I am just saying we can meet there anytime now I can ask grandma okay, if she don''t agree then you can take me from there okay?" Erwin while dabbing her rosy cheeks.


    A beautiful smile bloomed on Jiona''s face, and she nodded. "Okay promise, momma you will do that"


    "Yeah promise," Erwin promised, and both started to leave the room.


    On the way from there, Jiona handed him a space ring and said with a serious voice, "keep it secure baby, and don''t show it to anyone okay? It has 100 mana stones and 1 magic grimoire of a high level"


    "Okay mom, but I don''t know how to use them," Erwin said.


    "Your grandma is in a hurry, so we don''t have enough time. But I had put a spell on the grimoire. It will show you how to use them." Jiona said.


    Then they reached the gate where they saw Rovena talking with Agda. "You both are here, now go sit in the carriage boy. I have something to discuss with her." seeing theming, Rovena said.


    "Why so haste grandma?" Erwin said with raised eyebrows.


    "I will exin itter. Now go sit in the carriage" Rovena hurried him.


    Erwin was suspicious but still decided to go back, but not before fondling Jiona''s firm ass.


    He hugged her and said, "bye momma I am gonna miss you. So meet me soon when I return from mecium, Okay?"


    "Okay baby I will" saying this, she patted his head while Erwin fondled her butt.


    "Now hurry" hearing Rovena''s voice, they separated and bid their goodbyes.


    "Goodbye momma," Erwin said.


    "Bye, my love," Jiona said.


    Then Erwin boarded the carriage, seeing him boarding the carriage, Jiona said, "why so hurry mother?"


    "You know that he has mana in his body, right?" Rovena asked.


    "Yeah,... I was just gonna ask about it. How is that possible?" Jiona said with curiosity and surprise.


    "I also don''t know, but we can find out bout that. And I am hurrying because your father ising here and when he sees him, he will be in danger," Rovena said with worry.


    "why he ising here?" Jiona asked in shock and worry colored her face.


    "He is on his way and I don''t know why, so I am sending Erwin away from here"


    "You''re not going with him?" jiona again asked.


    "No, I have to be here when he reaches here," Rovena said with some tension in her voice.


    "Then let me go with him," Jiona expectantly said.


    "No, you also have to be here for your father''s arrival. I am sending Agda with him," Rovena said and Agda came forward bowing.


    "My queen" Agda said.


    "Promise you will keep him safe, countess Agda Ingaret, " Jiona said.


    "I will die before any harm happened to Prince," Agda said, still bowing.


    "You don''t have to die. Just protect him," Rovena said.


    "Yes, your Highness."


    "And you don''t have to protect anything else, just him, okay, so sit with him in the carriage. Now go hurry left before sunset," Rovena ordered and Agda followed it by ordering the caravan to move.


    "Don''t worry Agda is 8th circle knight only someone higher than her will be trouble to her but she can still manage and there are not many that can reach that high," Seeing worried Jiona, Rovena said to lessen her worry.


    "Hmm, but mother, why are you worrying about him now?" Jiona asked with some suspiciousness in her voice.


    "I also don''t know," Rovena said, thinking about why she is protecting and why she doing this much for that devil. Then she remembered his puppy-eyed cute face, his big eyes like a two moon hanging in a dark sky.


    And spoke "I think because of that big thing"


    "What''s that big thing?, Erwin was also talking about it" Jiona Curiously asked.


    ''Why did I say that? I was thinking about his eyes, why a big thing? but he has a big thing and why he is telling her about it.''


    Rovena blushed when realized she had said something wrong and replied, "Nothing."


    "Tell me mother please," Jiona insisted.


    But Rovena left without answering her.


    "I have to see that big thing with my eyes," Jiona resolved.


    She will be surprised when she finds out what that thing is because, she was just creasing it in her room.

 Chapter 13 Taste Of Oxters

    ?[Name :- Rovena Nightrage


    Looks :- 85


    Height :- 182cm


    Waist :- 25 inches


    Hips : - 37 inches


    Difficulty :- +SSS


    Rtionship :- Grandmother


    Erogenous Parts :- Nipples, Throat


    Fetish :- big penis, cute things


    Obedience :- 6% ¡ú 18%


    Description :- ve in making ]


    ''That old bitch, I gonna fuck her brain out when I meet her next'' Erwin was angry because his most dominant ve was not with him and his death countdown was still on.


    ''Jioan''s obedience is increased more than Rovena, But I didn''t do much with her is it because she loves me as her child? Good for me, I can y with that goddess armpit more.''


    [Name :- Jiona Nightrage


    Looks :- 100


    Height :- 182cm


    Waist :- 26 inches


    Hips : - 40 inches


    Difficulty :- SSS


    Rtionship :- Mother


    Erogenous parts :- Armpits, nipples


    Fetish :- Soncon


    Obedience :- 20%


    Description :- ve in making]


    And his second andst ve candidate was also not near him. So Erwin had to find a new one. And choose his next target, which he chooses to be a person sitting in front of him.


    [Name :- Agda Ingaret


    Looks :- 75


    Height :- 189cm


    Waist :- 28 inches


    Hips : - 39 inches


    Difficulty :- +S


    ? Rtionship :- Bodyguard


    Erogenous parts :- ??


    Fetish :- ??


    Obedience :- 2%


    Description :- ve in making]


    Looking at Agda''s status, Erwin noticed it shows her erogenous and fetish as question marks ''so the system don''t know their fetish before only when I interact with them then it will make an observation and add them to their status as an AI do, the system can be defined as an AI but what is its purpose here, who send it?. Well, who cares? Let''s focus on the problem at hand.''


    And he looked at Agda, who was now wearing a flexible leather armor showing her curves. The armor covered her bountiful chest and her area below the waist, leaving her waist naked, which showed her chiseled abs. Looking at them, Erwin''s mouth was watering.


    ''That hard ass and her muscr back are going to look smoking hot from back when I fucked her in a doggy. But how can I fuck her? I can''t use the same excuse on her.''


    Erwin thought''d, but his mind conjured only bad ns. Then he looked at the Feats logo, which was blinking.''I have new feats.''


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: base 3 (umon) - have a girl Suck your penis for the first time.]


    [Reward: SP + 200]


    ''She was hungry, so she dined on my dick.''


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Lip service (Rare) - have a girl Suck your penis on her own initiative.]


    [Reward: SP + 400]


    ''I said she was really hungry.''


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: A boy became a real man (umon) - A boy became a man when he can make? a female have an orgasm, Make a female have an orgasm.]


    [Reward: SP + 200]


    ''Female orgasm is a myth for many women but I make them have it in reality.''


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: squeezing the paste out (umon) - Have a girl perform Tit job and cum for the first time.]


    [Reward: SP + 200]


    ¡­..


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: milk on milkers mon) - Cover A female breasts in your semen.]


    [Reward: SP + 100]


    ....


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Taste the Oxters mon) - Lick armpits.]


    [Reward: SP + 100]


    ''they taste the best in the world. I had tasted a rose one. This time let''s go with chocte vor.'' Erwin looked at the tanned beauty.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Sex Points : 1300]


    ''Let''s check if there is a new item in store'' and there was.


    [Iron tier mystery box: 1000 SP - Contains a random item anywhere from Silver to Gold grade]


    [Earth tier mystery box: 500 SP - Contains a random item anywhere from iron to silver grade]


    [Ring of charm: 800 SP - Increase charm by 1 grade only, only effective when the charm is lower than B]


    ''Sweet, now there are three items, ring of charm is good but not for this situation. I need something else, but these mystery boxes are not always good..... Well, I had enough time toplete the mission. Let''s take a gamble''


    Thinking this, Erwin purchased the Iron tier mystery box, consuming more than half the points he had and an iron box appeared in his hand with a question mark on it.


    Agda was not able to see it, so when she looked at Erwin, he looked like a pervert, looking at his hands with a nasty grin.


    he opened, and a small red piece of paper appeared in his.


    [Item: Stamp of Agreement(consumable) Grade:- Gold -The person who had this stamped on his body will have to agree with the host''s one demand (non-sexual) that he desired and the Host cannot demand them to be his ve.]


    It was a like a postal stamp with a portrait of the devil with three heads; the first is like a bull, the second like a man, and the third like a ram; the tail of a serpent, and from his mouth, issue mes of fire.


    ''Haha, finally something workable'' Erwin started tough creepy "hehe he hehe hahaha ah haha"


    "What a weird child," Agda whispered, looking atughing Erwin, and continued  "prince what happened"


    Seeing Agda looking at him with a weird expression, Erwin felt embarrassed and controlled his excitement. "Ahem nothing Agda, please me show your hand"


    ''why?''


    Agda suspiciously extended his hand toward him and said, "yes, my prince, I will ask you some questions. Just answer yes, no, okay?"


    Agda nodded in yes.


    Erwin held her hand and asked, "Agda you are a countess, right?"


    "Yes, my prince," Agda replied.


    "countess can be my maid, right?" Erwin asked again.


    ''he wants me to be his maid. He can try.''


    "Yes, my prince, I can be," Agda said.


    "Did my grandma-mother, the grand queen, ask you about being my maid?" Erwin inquired.


    ''so he asked his grandma first to force, but grand queen know I will not agree so she never asked.''


    "No, my prince"


    ''I never asked her so, good.''


    Erwin''s expression changed from serious to cute with puppy eyes and requested her, "so, Agda, will you be my maid then?"


    ''He is trying to act cute to make me his maid but I can''t even If I want to be my husband won''t approve''


    "Yes, my prince. " Agda opened her mouth to reject his request, but the words that left her mouth were not the ones her mind had picked to speak.


    ''It fucking worked''. Erwin''s face was of excitement and he hurriedly said " really? Then let''s take an oath"


    ''Why did I say yes?'' Agda''s mind was saying something else, but her body was out of its control.


    ''no no no I do not want to take an oath no goddammit no'' was her mind saying but her body did something else, she ced her free hand on her toned chest and said "I vowed on my knighthood to be prince Maid, I will take care of prince every need"


    ''Why did I? Did that? Why did I have to be his maid from all heirs.'' Agda''s face was dull.


    "From now on, you will be my maid as well as my bodyguard. ," Erwin didn''t care and continued to speak.


    Hearing it Agda said "yes, my prince"


    Erwin was grinning from ear to ear.''I have a fucking tomboy, milf as maid, hahah.'' and released her hand on which the red stamp was slowly burning, reducing to ashes without noticing her.


    Agda, who was still feeling down, looked at Erwin''s grinning face and consoled herself


    ''He is not that bad, but it can be better.just If It was the elder prince. Sigh, He even doesn''t have mana.''


    It depressed Agda. She was thinking about how will she is going to tell her husband this. And what his reaction is gonna ''well it pay more than pervious post at least.''


    Then something shocked her: It was a ck book in Erwin''s hand.


    Seeing it, Rovena asked, "My prince, where you get that grimoire?"


    Erwin hearing said "this, mother gave it to me. Do you know how to use it? It''s my first time seeing one"


    Agda was more shocked. "You can use it?"


    "Yes, why can''t I?" Erwin asked with raised eyebrows.


    "Meaning, my prince, you can do magic?" Agda said with excitement and fear.


    "I never done but grandma said I can, so I suppose yeah I can do magic," Erwin said and continued "do you know how to use?"


    Agda, who still was shocked, said "yes my prince"


    ''So he is able to do magic, so it''s not bad to be his maid. And he is also Achlys descended. He will be stronger than average mages.''


    "Then show me how," Erwin ordered.


    ''But he doesn''t even know how to use that grimoire. And that grimoire? Why did they give him that precious thing? I heard there are only 7 ck grade the grimoire in the whole kingdom. Should I....na I can''t even use it?...Or can I''


    "Agda" Erwin''s voice wake her up from her immoral thoughts and she said "yes my prince"


    Erwin pointed at the ck grimoire with his eyes and said, "teach me how to use it"


    "You have to bind it first with your soul, to bind drop your blood on it," Agda said.


    "Okay, do you have a Knife Agda?" Erwin asked.


    Agda answered "yes my prince" and handed him the knife that appeared out of nowhere in her hand, possibly from her space ring.


    "thanks" saying this Erwin poked his fingertip with a pointed side of knife. Making drop of blood came from it and let it fall on ck grimoire in hisp.

 Chapter 14 Grim Spirit

    ?The scarlet drop that fell from Erwin''s hand was consumed in the darkness of ck Grimoire, leaving the carriages with only a breathing sound.


    After a moment nothing happened and Erwin said, "now what?"


    Agdae out of her shock and said with a bewildered expression, "I don''t know. It was supposed to show a phantom of some creature or of a person, but it didn''t"


    "Then it''s a defective product. ," Then a feminine voice sounded in the carriage. "Who said I am defective?"


    "Not you, Agda. You''re the one perfect product your parents have ever created. I am saying this book is defective," Erwin, who was inspecting the ck book, said without raising his head.


    "Prince Erwin, it was not me," Agda said, ''but what are you talking about?''.


    "It''s me, Child," the voice came from a ck grimoire. Shocking both Erwin and Agda.


    "Who are you?" Erwin said.


    "I am grim spirit," the voice sound again.


    "What spirit?" Erwin asked in confusion.


    "Oh, my god it has a grim spirit," Agda said with much more shock.


    "Agda, do you know what grim spirits are?" Erwin asked.


    Agda opened her mouth to answer, but the grim spirit spoke first. "you can ask her thatter. I can''t speak for much longer. The spell your mother put on it has so little mana. I don''t have enough time so hear me first. You can''t even use a smallest spell in this grimoire your body don''t have enough mana to activate them, so don''t use it until you increase your mana. And bind with me again when you have increased you mana. So goodbye child of..¡­" her voice was cut down.


    ''So I have to increase my mana grade then''


    Then he looked at shocked Agda and asked, "Agda, what are these grim spirits?"


    "My prince they are powerful magical beings that are birthed when Grimoire when its get to old and is bonded with a powerful evil mage," Agda said with Respect and fear in his voice and continued "they can help with controlling mana, they cane out of grimoire and fight for grimoire holder."


    "What they look like?" Erwin asked with excitement.


    ''Why that''s matter? When you have a powerful helper at your side,


    "like human, I think," Agda answered.


    "Well, it''s good," Erwin said with delighted face.


    ''I can fuck them then.''


    "Yes, it''s not good, but amazing," Agda said with admiration.


    "But I can''t use them yet, Agda. Do you know how to increase my mana?" Erwin asked.


    Agda shakes her head and said, "No, prince I don''t, but I heard using mana stones can increase your mana"


    "Mana stones, I have some here," Erwin said and white fist size, irregr crystal appeared in his hand.


    "You have mana crystal?" Agda asked in surprised.


    "I have a total hundred. My mother gave it to me," Erwin said.


    "Hundred¡­. My prince, don''t tell anyone you have mana stones or we will be in danger," Agda warned Erwin and continued "And also don''t show your grimoire to anyone prince, many greedy people will kill  even a prince for it"


    Erwin nodded and said, "okay but tell me how to use them to increase my mana"


    "Apologise, my prince. I also don''t know that," Agda said with an apologising look.


    ''Well, I can ask grandma or mother when I return. Now how to get this tan bitch under me?''


    He was thinking how to seduce Agda when all of sudden his body started to feel heavy and his eyes lids became heavy.


    ''Why I am feeling so sleepy?''


    Then he yawned and said, "I am going to sleep, Agda. Wake me up in the morning?"


    "Yes, my prince," Agda said.


    ''Why so early?'' Agda thought''d looking at the sun that was still ring.


    Before sleeping Erwin heard system''s voice.


    [!!!warning!!! ..... !!!Mana is low!!!  .... !!!Putting body in rest mode!!! ...]


    **************************************


    "How you like that, you bitch? Call me master, you cum dumpster," Erwin said while pumping Rovena''s fat ass.


    "ahh¡­No¡­..ah" Rovena said with tears in her eyes.


    Hearing it, Erwin started to thrust harder and smack that fat ass while saying, "what you don''t want to, you saggy slut? Be my ve, you old hag"


    "I will die before bing your ve, you devil," Rovena said in agony when Erwin pulled her from hairs while mercilessly thrusting his 8 inch long snake in her pussy.


    Then suddenly system voice sounded in his head


    [Failed to Complete¡­..Main mission :- First ve... Punishment :- obliteration of body and soul]


    "No¡­ no¡­ I don''t wanna die again"


    [Obliterating host''s body and soul...]<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No, don''t nooo" Darkness enveloped crying Erwin. And some voiced felled in his ears.


    "Wake up¡­. Prince Erwin... wake up¡­.." Erwin slowly opened his eyes and yellow eyed beautiful women was looking at him trying to wake him up.


    ''That was scary. I have toplete my mission before systems deadline''


    Erwin looked at Agda and said, "good morning Agda, you look beautiful as always"


    Agda smiled a little and said, "thanks Prince Erwin, you look handsome as well"


    "Well, I am, and why our carriages not moving?" Erwin asked while setting up when he realised carriages were not moving.


    "My prince, we camped herest night. Every one was tired and Nightmares was also in need of rest," Agda exined.


    Erwin nodded hearing it, ''Gurgle, gurgle'' then his stomach growled.


    "Oh, prince, eat this. I was waking you up to make you eat something," Agda said while giving him a bread and with looked to be a tomato soup.


    "Thanks Agda." Erwin said and started to eat his freshly made breakfast.


    "Agda, where are we?" Erwin inquired.


    "My prince, we are near a Sartan dukedom," Agda answered.


    "Are we going to cross thorough any city?" Erwin  asked again.


    "yes my prince," Agda said.


    "then stop somewhere with a decent inn. I want to take a bath, I am feeling itchy all our my body," Erwin said while finishing his breakfast.


    "Yes, my prince, anything else?" Agda said.


    ''Yeah, that sexy biscuit of yours.'' Erwin looked at her abs and said, "Just this for the time being"


    "Now tell everyone to hurry," Erwin ordered.


    "Yes, my prince," said Agda, and left.


    "I gonna make that tanned ass, red soon," Erwin said while looking at Agda''s Big rear.


    **********


    "Agda, where are you from, Agda?" Erwin asked Agda, who was gazing at trees moving outside through carriages'' window.


    "Me? Our territory is edge of our kingdom''s boarding the great Nistiya sea." Agda answered.


    "Your countess right? Then why were you serving as grandma''s guard, not offence just asking you''re not any baroness but a count why working as queen''s guard? Well, it''s a respectable and well-paying job, but it''s not as good as siting in your house and collecting the tax, right?"


    Agda smile and said, "no offence taken, my prince, but everyone has their circumstance, Like you have yours, I have mines"


    ''So she doesn''t want to tell well I was not interested in at, anyway. What I am interested is in what''s their colour is beneath that armour, brown like her skin or pink. Best if they are in a shade of dark red.''


    Seeing Agda not willing to talk about her situation, Erwin changed the topic. "How far are we from the nearest city?"


    "Just an hour''s journey from here, my prince," Agda said.


    "My prince, we have to be cautious when we reached there," Agda continued.


    "Why?" Erwin asked in confusion.


    "There are rumours that duke Sartan is trying to gather power to rebel against royal family, your family. So there is some tension between the Imperial family and Sartan family," Agda cautioned him.


    Hearing it, Erwin said with some wary, "then let''s not go there"


    "Luna city is in outskirts of the duke''s territory. So, it''s not so dangerous we can go. His influence is also low there," Agda said, seeing Erwin worried.


    "And I am here. I don''t look that power full but I am quite known in the kingdom for my powers. No harm wille to you," Agda said with pride in her voice.


    "Then it''s good," Erwin said.


    ''Then why are you not in your territory enjoying like other nobles? Why came here to get order around? Who cares? I just wanna tap that ass and lick that chocte biscuit.''


    "Prince Erwin, I want to ask something?" Agda said.


    "oh what? Ask away," Erwin said curiously.


    "Why asked me to be your maid? I am just curious. We are going to mecium for to select your maid right? Then why me?" Agda inquired.


    ''Well, for you that amazing build and that hot angr face, but if I tell you that I can never make you submitted to me''


    "You have something that I liked?" Erwin said.


    "What?" Agda asked curiously.


    ''Now what should tell her that I liked her abs and that sexy back muscle''


    After thinking for sometime Erwin opened his mouth and said, "I actually liked two things about you. That yellow eyes yours and that scar on face" shocking Agda but didn''t stop and continued with some blush "well one more thing¡­.your muscles¡­that muscle on your stomach is best"


    Hearing it, Agda blushed and said with in small tone, "why?"


    ''Why do women ask so many questions? Just spread your legs and we will leave you alone after doing it for two minutes. Well, not me''

 Chapter 15 Gods Work

    ?Erwin looked at her yellow eyes and said, "your eyes¡­ They have unique wild charms to them, and that long scar shows your bravery, and determination to fight."


    "how do you know it''s something for bravery? It can be for my stupidity or something else," Agda asked.


    "Because you wear it with pride and not try to cover it like cowards," Erwin answered.


    ''thanks to the books I read on seducing women, they are quite handy here. They were also handy before, but my face was just that ugly. But please don''t ask another question like that again.''


    Hearing it, Agda nodded and opened her mouth "then why do you like my muscles, don''t men like feminine women?" and asked another question


    This time Erwin was not annoyed, but looked at her with a dumbfounded face and closed his eyes for a moment.


    When he opened them, there was a spark of truth in them, he looked at her with his fanatic eyes and opened his mouth, and said with the zeal he had for her muscle "The men who don''t like muscles are not men, the muscles are the best clothes a human can wear. The muscles are the most beautiful things on the human body. And they look more attracting on women than men for me, making them muscle goddess. Agda, your goddess, a muscle goddess, your muscles are perfect, the best I have ever seen¡­"


    ''He liked them, but my husband¡­. He is disgusted by them. He doesn''t show it but he doesn''t even touch them when we make love, but he isparing me to a goddess.'' Agda was in deep thought.


    "¡­.. So can I lick them?" Erwin said with a straight face, pulling Agda from her deep thoughts.


    "What?" Agda said with raised eyebrows.


    "ahem¡­I said, can I touch them?" Erwin said.


    ''I have to be careful that muscles have mind-altering powers.''


    ''what? But why? They repulse my children to drink for my breasts, and my scar many men said My face sickens them, and my animal-like eyes scared them,''


    Seeing Agda not saying anything Erwin, who was salivating, thought she doesn''t want to let him touch her body and said "Just let me feels your abs"


    ''Why would he want that?''


    "Okay" saying this Agda get up from where she was sitting and stood in front of Erwin, showing him her toned stomach.


    Erwin slowly reached her sculpted muscles and creased them with a tickling touch, causing Agda to shiver slightly. "hmmmm"


    ''Outstanding, they are so fine, they are not like men''s hard but little soft and flexible'' Erwin explored her by inspecting them one by one from upper to lower near her womb. His hand moved on her body, felling every curve, memorising them in his ve folder.


    Erwin grabbed from her waist and pulled her closer. "move a bit closer"


    And caught ticklish Agda by surprise "ahh,"


    "They are sooo¡­. What is the word that adults use se...Se¡­ sexy.. Yes, they are so sexy," Erwin yed dumb but Agda blushed.


    "No, my prince, you can''t say that to ady," Agda said with blushed face.


    "Why not if they are sexy?, like you" Erwin asked Innocently and moved his hand to her back while slowly sliding them toward her hip.


    "Not even then" Agda said with raised bashful tone.


    "Why not?" Erwin asked to distract her from his adventurous hand from exploring her bottom chest.


    "well...Its embarrassing," Agda tone downed.


    "What''s so embarrassing about it?" Erwin said.


    "Umm..." Agda tried to say something, but their carriage suddenly stopped cautioning Agda and releasing herself from Erwin''s grasp.


    "Prince, wait here. We are not supposed to stop for another half an hour," she said and asked the coachman, "why are we stoping?"


    "Lady Agda, there are some people standing on path stoping our route," Coachman said.


    ''For fuck''s sake, who is this people interrupting my holy study of god''s work? This heretic dare to disturb god''s work, they deserved to be punished.''


    "Are they bandits?" Agda asked with little worry.


    "No, Mydy, they don''t look like Bandits and there are only five people. One of our men is talking with them, wait he ising back," coachman answered.


    "My prince,dy Agda" the knight that talked with them came back and bowed to Agda and Erwin.


    "Why are they blocking our path, and who are they?" Agda asked.


    "Mydy, they say they are nobles from the east, trying to reach mecium city," the knight said, surprising Agda.


    "Did you ask them why?" Agda asked with some wary.


    "yes , mydy, they said they are going to take part in Magna," the knight answers.


    "Oh, so they are going there to take part in exploration of that thing," Agda''s said with an amused expression.


    "Then why are they blocking our path?" she inquired again.


    "There carriages broke from because of being overused. They want us to take them to neare nearest town," the knight said.


    "What''s their surname name?" Agda asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mydy, its baroness Orixia Xylith of house Xylith." knight answered.


    "So they are from Xylith house? but why isn''t lord xylith is with them?, call them forward," Agda ordered.


    "Agda, do you know them?" Erwin asked when knight leaved.


    "Well, I have met lord Xylith once, not this Orixia. But I have heard of her," Agda answered with an amused smile.


    "What have you heard about her?" Erwin asked curiously.


    "I heard she is asleep with many men outside of her marriage." Agda said with excitement. Then she realised had she said something wrong.


    ''Well, fantastic, then she will spread her legs easily. But why she is so excited about it, is she like badmouthing other women, like my mom and aunties did when they get together''


    "Whats wrong with sleeping with many man Agda?" Erwin said puzzled look not breaking his child persona.


    ''What I am telling this innocent kid, how does he know about adult matters?''


    "Prince, when a woman is married, she can only sleep with that man. If she sleeps with man other than the man she married is considered as sin and the world despises her," Agda exined.


    "But I sleep with mother and grandma. Is it also sin?" Erwin asked innocently.


    ''Being a prince doesn''t make you well versed in affairs of the world,'' Agda thought


    "No prince, it''s not because your queen''s son and grand queen''s grandson and you are a child, so it''s not considered sin or looked down upon," Agda again exined.


    ''Fish is in trap, and this fish has quite muscled mass he hehe''


    "Then, Agda, I can sleep with you. Will it be sin?" Erwin said while staring at her with his big moon eyes.


    "yes but no you can''t¡­." Agda tried to refuse, but Erwin stopped her. "Why can''t I? You are my maid and I am a child, so it''s not wrong?"


    "No prince, I can''t sleep with you or the queen will punish me," Agda refuses.


    "Sigh fine," Erwin said.


    ''She is tough seal to crack but my crowbar can open it forcefully''


    "They are here mydy." knight voice sounded in carriage.


    And five-person group came with him, the group consist of 3 women, one young, handsome man seem to be in his mid-twenties. One in the middle stood a mature and most curvaceous woman with brown hair and motherly hips. Left to her stood the woman who was carrying the ck-haired child. She was an exact copy of thedy stood in middle but less curvaceous and young. Stood beside her was a ck-haired, handsome looking man, who was staring at Agda with strange way light in his eyes same strange light that came in Erwin''s eyes when he look at Agda''s desirable body. They looked at each other and both recognised they were of the same breed. And both eyes shined with rivalry. Thest member of the family was a young woman. She had the same hair as a young man, ck. But her eyes were red looking at women who were carrying the child with jealousy.


    Looking at the three women Erwin grinned. ''well I can continue God''s work with their body.''


    "My Lord,dy Agda," they all greeted them and bowed.


    They all were wearing decent looking clothes but seemed tired from the forced smile on their face.


    "So you''re from Xylith family?" Agda asked with a little smile.


    "Yes, mydy, I am Orixia Xylith this my daughter Serlia Xylith, this my son-inw Roxth delmed" the middle woman Introduced but when she introduced the young men, there was little teasing and lust in her eyes.


    And she continued "this is child here is my daughter and Roxth''s son Ark Delmed, and this youngdy is Roxth''s sister Erin delmed," and introduced left members of the group.


    "Where is your husband, lord Xylith?" Agda said, looking around them.


    Hearing the question, both Orixia and his daughter''s face sadly downed and Orixia replied, "Mydy, he diedst year when demons attacked east."


    "My condolence, for your loss,dy Orixia," this time Erwin said.


    "Thanks lord¡­." Orixia said and looked toward Agda.


    "This is crown prince of kingdom Achlys, second child of queen Jiona, Prince Erwin." Agda gave the introduction of Erwin, shocking the five of them.


    Hearing it, everyone got in their eyes and said, "apologies crown prince. We didn''t know who are we stoping"


    ''Do you have eyes or what? Can''t you see the royal insignia of the Nightrage family, you blind women''


    "Don''t mind itdy, Orixia, it''s just a small matter. Get up, everyone," Erwin said with an easygoing smile. While trying to peek at Orixia''s deep cleavage that came into view when she bowed.


    ''Fucking bow again''


    "Here our knight said your were travelling to mecium city and your carriages broke downed, right? We are also going there. If you want to, you cane with us," Erwin offered, making their face bloomed with genuine smile.


    "Really prince we will be very grateful thanks for taking us there," the ck-haired young man Roxth said with excitement.


    "Its nothing, now board on please," Erwin said, but continued with grin. "but only females and child will board this carriage"


    Vanishing the colour from Roxth''s handsome face.

 Chapter 16 Magna

    ?"No disrespect to your highness, but can I ask why?" Orixia said with head bowed.


    "Oh, you misinterpreted my word,dy Orixia I said he can''t ride in this carriage but he can in other''s ones," Erwin said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the group of five regained their faces colour and smiled. Most happy was Roxth and he bowed again showing his gratitude, "thanks your highness,"


    After that, everyone get on board and the caravan resumed their journey.


    ************


    "Mother, why were you taking him to Meceium?, and don''t tell me to select his maid, on one word or just a rumour many low and even some high-level nobles will send there daughters and wives too capital to be his maid. Then why go this far?" Jiona said while standing outside the ck castle gazing at sky with her mother Rovena.


    "Well, I was going to take him on magna exploration but now there is no need," Rovena said who also was gazing at the sky. Shocking and angering Jiona.


    Jiona turned her gaze toward Rovena with anger and said, "No offence, but are you stupid, mother?"


    "Look at this unfilial child calling her mother stupid,?" Rovena said with some anger.


    "Then what should I call you for taking my child to that dangerous ce, and why are you taking him there in the first ce?" Jiona, who was still angry, asked.


    Hearing it Rovena''s anger reduced with cold expression, she gazed at the sky trying to hide guiltiness in her eyes and but her word betrayed her cold expressions "I want to give him back what I took from him"


    "By killing him?" Jiona, who was still angry.


    "No, you cranky girl, to get his¡­"


    "Grand queen, queen, they are here," a servant shouted, interrupting Rovena from talking.


    Hearing servant both women looked at sky and sawed a tiny ck dot in the sky that was slowly getting bigger and bigger.


    "Prepare for his wee," Rovena ordered and turned to Jiona and said, "we will talk about itter"


    "You have to exin to me briefly then" Jioan agreed, and both looked at dot, who had became enormous structure rivalling ck castle in size.


    "Its seem the Fritham has consumed more lives than pervious journey," Jiona said, looking at blood soaked structure or a bloody creatureing toward them, shadowing city from sun.


    ********


    "Whats magna exploration your taking part indy Orixia?" Erwin asked voluptuous women sitting left to him with curiosity while felling Agda''s back just up from her ass who was sitting right to him.


    ''What is the prince doing? Is like my body that much? I am ttered but we are not alone'' Agda was keeping lookout so no one can see Erwin''s molesting hands creasing her upper ass.


    ''He don''t know? But he is a prince. How can he not know this big event? Or is he is checking us ¡­but looking at his face, he doesn''t know,'' Orixia looked at Erwin''s innocent, curious face with a strange expression


    "My prince Magna was an ancient Empire ages before even Achlys kingdome to exits, this entire continent was ruled by this powerful empire, its really old, everything about it is lost in time, no one know how this big vanished, only its city was discovered here and there. It was this powerful because magna people was really good at magical alchemy, there alchemy product is still sold in millions of mana stones some time billions," Orexia exined with admiration about lost empire and continued with more excitement "and My prince some10 years before In great Viserys forest, some adventurers discover this kingdom''s city, which they believed it to be a small city, which has been discovered many times before, but soon they discover it was bigger than any city its was even bigger than our whole kingdom....."


    Her daughter interrupted her and spoke with love and pride in her eyes. "Now, every year, our kingdom sends some elites and bravest warriors of our kingdom to explore this ruined city, known as a magna exploration. This exploration is quite dangerous, so only warrior who are strong partake in it and Roxth is one of them."


    All three women''s eyes were shining with pride when Serlia mention Roxth.


    Erwin noticed this and grinned. "And you all are apanying him on his journey?"


    "Yes, your highness," Orixia said and continued with some apologetic look. "Spare me for my intrusion, your highness, but why are you going there if not for magna exploration"


    "Me? I am going there to select my maids," Erwin answered.


    ''To just select his maid he is travelling this far is to think I am stupid.'' Orixia again asked, "but you can choose them in capital?"


    Hearing it, Erwin''s hand stopped molesting Agda''s back. "Well, yeah I can¡­" Erwin''s mind shifted and begin to think, ''why travel so far for shopping? When you can get things delivered at home. Is grandma trying to abandon me there? No, she will not do this from what I got to know about her in these two days''


    "Prince, we are here," Agda said, pulling Erwin from his thoughts.


    Their carriages stopped in front of the medium-sized Inn. seeing the inn, Erwin''s face bloomed with a smile. Looking quite cute.


    ''He is this happy to take a bath?'' Agda looked down at him with didn''t let it show in her face. ''Well, everyone has things they like''


    "Agda, make arrangements for Xylith family''s stay also, and Lady, Orixia please join me in dinner with your family." Erwin ordered.


    "My prince servants already did that, but we just had a rest in the morning before," Agda said.


    "More rest is always better," Erwin said and got off the carriage, ignoring Agda.


    "My prince, you can''t, grand queen will be angry," Agda tried to pursue him from not staying here.


    "Who''s gonna tell her?" Erwin said and entered the inn.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hearing it, Agda tried to argue but stopped.


    "Where is my room?" Erwin asked.


    A beautiful servant girl came forward with an artificial smile and said "this way, your highness guests" and start leading him in his room''s direction.


    "Agda,e with me." Erwin ordered Agda.


    "Yes, my prince" Agda followed him.


    "Your highness we are here." After sometime they reached in front of Erwin''s quarters. It was quite big and looked luxurious, but not as much as his room in the castle.


    "if you need something, I am standing outside the door, so ask me anything," the beautiful servant girl said. She had white skin, and a normal figure, but a quite beautiful face.


    ''not too good, not too bad, just enough to cum once,'' Erwin looked at her from top to bottom and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Marie Lin, your highness," Marie told her name.


    "Then Marie brings us some fresh fruits to eat," Erwin said.


    "Yes, your highness" saying this Marie left.


    "Now Agda,e it''s you have to do your first job as maid," Erwin said.


    "Whats that, my prince?" Agda asked.


    Erwin''s lips formed a devilish smile his while he said "To help me take bath"


    "What?" catching Agda off guard and they both stopped outside the room.


    "My old maid always washed me before she died, and because of that I don''t know ow to wash my self so please help me." Erwin said with a ashamed face.


    ''He is a prince but he can''t even take a bath by himself?, he is just a ten-year-old child, I can help him wash,'' looking at Erwin''s ashamed face Agda said "okay My prince please take off your cloth and get into bath, I also have to get changed I can''t do that in my armour,"


    "Thanks Agda" Erwin said with an excited face.


    And started to take off his cloth, Agda looked at him with a strange expression. Erwin also at looked her with same expression and asked, "why are you not taking off your cloths Agda?"


    "Because we are not in room, my prince," Agda said, reminding Erwin where he was at,


    "Oh, my bad let''s continue this in room" Erwin said when he realised he is still in corridor of inn.


    Erwin took off his shirt leaving his pants still on, "Agda, are you ready?"


    Agda, who just removed her armor''s breast te releasing her toned breasts from their cage, looked at his half naked body said, "yes my prince, why didn''t you take off your pants?"


    She was still wearing her linen clothes covering her chest and bottom, leaving her stomach nude.


    "You take it off," Erwin said.


    "Sigh,e here," Agda said with a sigh.


    Erwin moved forward with a smile and stood in front of her. She kneel down and said while unbuttoning his ck pants that were bulging slightly, "prince you should know how to do these things by yourself. No offence, but you will be not child anymore, my prince"


    ''I am gonna stuck my dick in that mouth first, or in her that sexy Oxters''


    Agda managed to unbutton his pants and pulled them down.


    *smack* something smacked on her lips, shocking Agda.


    ''What''s this soft thing touching my lips? Why it smells so bad and good? *snuff snuff* Its so big what''s this thing.. It looks like a....''


    Agda grabbed the thing that smacked on her face and shouted in surprised "...A Penis!"


    ''Yeah, what a satisfying reaction. This showed she never seen anything like my cum bazooka''


    "Yeah, it''s a penis, but why are you so surprised" Erwin asked and looked at her with weird expression.


    *gulp* Agda gulped and said "But it''s so big¡­"


    [lust metre +1]

 Chapter 17 Hypnosis (R-18)

    ?"Haaaa haaaa" Agda''s breathing sound was resounding throughout the room, making Erwin''s dick harder and harder.


    "My prince, why its so big?" Agda asked while Erwin''s dick engraved itself in her mind.


    "It''s not a normal size?" Erwin said with an ignorant look.


    Shaking her head Agda said "No my prince, it''s definitely not for a child"


    "Then do adult have this big penis Agda?" Erwin with his ignorant look.


    "I never seen one, that was this big." Agda again shakes her head while staring at his penis.


    ''I can''t say for sure because I only have seen one.''


    Agda, who was staring at Erwin''s above average penis, was distancing herself from it like it''s a monster, looking quite cute


    "So I am sick then?" Erwin said with a worried look.


    Hearing the worry in Erwin''s voice, Agda turned her gaze toward Erwin''s worried face and said, "no my prince, you''re not sick. It''s just¡­. It''s my first time seeing penis this big, so I was shocked,"


    "Really¡­ then let''s take a bath. " Erwin''s smile returned to his face, and he dragged Agda by her hand to Bathtub.


    Agda silently followed him, looking away from his dangling dick with rosy cheeks.


    [lust meter +3]


    "Now let''s get in the bathtub," Erwin said and got in the bathtub.


    "Agda, what are you doing standing there? Enter in the tub." said Erwin while sitting In the bathtub.


    "No, my prince, I will only wash you," Agda refused.


    "Why not get in the bathtub, Agda, you smell," Erwin said with a disgusted face.


    Agda blushed and said in a flustered tone, "I don''t."


    "You do, now get in Bathtub." Erwin ordered.


    "But I don''t¡­" Agda tried refuse but stopped halfway when she smelled her body and blushed deeper.


    ''I smell this much, but he didn''t say when I was sitting near him.''


    She stared at the water for sometime and finally, while blushing, raised her foot to enter the bathtub.but Erwin stopped her and said, "take off your clothes first, they are dirty."


    ''They are dirty, but how can I take them off in front of him?''


    She stopped, seems to be contemting something. Seeing her hesitating, Erwin said, "what?"


    ''He is just a child. So what''s wrong getting naked in front of him?'' Agda with blushed face grabbed her linen top and started to take it off. While Erwin memorized her every muscle''s shape and when she raised her arms above her head showing her that beautiful armpit.


    Making Erwin''s dick drool with pre-cum. Her tanned E cup breasts sit on her upper biscuits abs, little dark pink nipples and areoles. But soon his eyes turned away when she leaned forward to take off her lower garments. With pinkish cheeks, she lowered her pants, revealing her natural chokers. Every man will want to make himself stuck in between them. In between them was a white-haired pussy.


    ''Oh fuck, yeah now''


    "You really have a sexy body, Agda," Erwin said with lust in eyes.


    "Didn''t I tell you before that you can''t say that to ady?" Agda said and entered in bathtub.


    "But you don''t mind, right?" Agda said when Agda sit behind him.


    Agda soaked her body in lukewarm water, the water slowly eroded her fatigue. "I don''t, but you shouldn''t say it even then"


    Erwin leaned back, touching her soft breasts with his back, Agda didn''t say anything and also rested her back on the bathtub.


    "I will only say it you then," Erwin said, rested his hand on her thighs, creasing them, rxing Agda even more.


    "Do what you want, my prince." Agda rxed her body and closed her eyes, leaving her sexy body in Erwin''s care.


    ''dly,'' Erwin turned his face toward her and continued to crease her thighs, but her lust meter was not increasing. Then he turned his face toward Agda.


    Agda opened her eyes, filling Erwin''s back, not touching her. "Rx, let me clean you."


    "No, prince I can''t make you wash me, I am so dirty" Agda tried to get up from the bathtub but Erwin''s hand grabbed her thighs, stopping her.


    "Hey just rx, and I doing it clean dirt," Erwin said while touching her Abs.


    "But you said I smell?" Agda said.


    "So what you smell? I like that smell. And while cleaning you, I can enjoy your muscles," Erwin said with a smile on his face.


    Seeing it, Agda rxed her body against and said, "after I will clean you,"


    "Okay," Erwin said with a cheerful smile while his hand slowly reached her lower abs just a small distance away from their target and creased them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Wish this world has soap, then I can massaged that meat mountains with it, I can still message them but soap has its pros'' Erwin picked little bottle filed pink color liquid from a table near the bathtub and pour its content in tub making the water fragrant.


    Erwin started to clean her body and reached near her thighs, slowly spreading them revealing her pussy, slowly creased her inner thighs.


    [lust meter +5]


    ''Haaaa, so rxing my body feels so light.'' the pink liquid Erwin poured in water was given by his mother. It helps to rx your body. Erwin used it to make Agda loosen. It also has another effect: it clean your body without by just mixing in the water, but Agda didn''t know that she thought it like another cleaning potion that need to mix in water and massaging it on body,


    Erwin slowly slips forward, touching his dick on Agda''s stomach while grabbing her breasts. That was glowing with green light.


    Agda opened her eyes. Seeing her eyes opened Erwin said, "while I clean your breast would you clean my body, Agda?"


    Agda nodded and started to clean his body.


    Agda touched Erwin''s weak and small body.''His body is so fragile, so small. But his dick¡­.it can destroy me.'' with her gazed at his penis that was slowly creasing on her stomach.


    ''Haaa, it''s so hot, it''s touching my stomach, his hand why his hand is only on my nipples?'' Agda looked at Erwin whose hand was ying with her nipple making them hard.


    [lust meter +7]


    Erwin looked at Agda''s white hair and said "lets also clean your hair, " and got up grabbing the wooden bowl near the bathtub. While Agda''s eyes looked at Erwin, veins popped dick.


    ''Its bigger than before. Is it hard? Is he aroused? But why?'' Agda looked at Erwin, who was pouring water on her with a bowl.


    ''Is he aroused by my body? Even my husband has to take libido enhancing pills to have sex with me why he is aroused by my ugly body?,'' Agda felt happy at seeing Erwin''s hard dick.


    ''But he is a child. How can be he aroused? I am over thinking''


    Erwin grinned seeing Agda''s eyes that were following his dick''s moments hypnotizing her.


    "You can touch it, Agda," Erwin said, disenchanting her from his dick''s hypnosis.


    Agda said while looking away from his tantalizing penis "what?.... no, no I was just looking"


    "Oh, I thought you want to touch it, well you can if you want to, okay," Erwin offered.


    And continued to clean her hair while slowly dangling his dick, to get her eyes intention.


    ''Who wants to touch that smelly thing?'' *snuff snuff* but why its smell¡­. so tempting should I touch it. I never touch any other than my husband''s, and that was not this disgusting and big'' while her mind was contemting to touch his dick or not, her hand reached his dick automatically, making Erwin grinned widely.


    ''Who can say no to my dick?''


    Agda inspected it, moving by raising it revealing Erwin''s family jewels. ''I can''t hold it whole with one hand''''  Agda tried to hold his dick in one hand, but her finger fell short by an inch.


    Erwin backed off, sliding his dick off from Agda''s inspecting hand and said, "turn your back toward me."


    ''Hey, I didn''t get to see itpletely. Let me have another look,'' Agda''s mind said that, but she only looked at Erwin with little anger and moved her sculpted back toward him. His penis popped another vein raging to pound her.


    ''That back I am gonna covered it in my cum''


    Erwin grabbed his dick and ced on Agda''s shoulder and said "here don''t look at me anger you can touch it"


    Flustering Agda "I was not angry," Agda refused his indict but didn''t remove his dick from her shoulder.


    "Well, my bad," saying this, Erwin moved, trying to slide his dick off from her shoulder. But stopped when he heard Agda''s next word.


    "I just was worried before that you have big dick and was checking it if it was normal," Agda said with flustered face.


    ''What am I saying?''


    "Really? Did you find what was wrong?" Erwin asked with a fake worried voice.


    ''She is lying to touch my dick again. My dick has the superpower of incubus. He hehe''


    "I didn''t you moved before I can find it," Agda said while staring at Erwin''s dick.


    "Then check it again," Erwin said while thrusting his hip forward. cing his hot near her eyes.


    *gulp* Agda gulped and said "okay" while grabbing his dick again.


    ''Why I want to touch his dick? Why. why does my hand feels so good?''


    [lust meter +11]


    ''Whats this white thing on tip?'' Erwin''s dick was leaking pre-cum Agda cleaned with her other hand.


    ''Its semen, his body is already producing cum. I arouse him?'' making her happy but bit shocked, Because male body starts to produce sperm when they are 12 years old and Erwin is two years younger than that.


    "Ahhh" she was thinking about Erwin''s pre-cum when his hand touched her ears and massaged it, causing her to moan.


    That was only supposed heard by Erwin heard but one another person heard it standing outside the door.

 Chapter 18 Two Candidates (R-18)

    ?"what was that voice?" Marie was here to bring fruits Erwin had ordered her to but when she got here she heard a shriek of women which surprised and what surprised her more was that voice came from the room where Erwin was staying.


    "Whose voice was that?" Marie said curiously and opened the room''s door without noticing the people staying in the room.


    She caught sight of two people, one woman and the other one a child bathing naked in the bathtub. ''What are they doing? And what''s in her hand?''


    Marie squinted her eyes to look at the thing that the naked woman was holding. ''What! It''s a penis! But how can he have this big penis at this age?''


    Marie blushed slightly at the sight of Erwin''s penis that was in Agda''s hand. ''But what are they doing?''


    ********


    [lust meter +16]


    Erwin was ying with Agda''s ears that were glowing in Gold light. Her ear sensations caused her pussy to leak some of her juices.


    Agda, who was feeling uproar all over her body, moaned again and said "prince what are you doing?"


    ''Readying your pussy through ears''


    Erwin, still massaging her ears, bent down, cing his face near her ears, and said with a low tone, "cleaning your ears." the hot breaths from his mouth tingled her ears, Harding her nipples more and reasoned for one another melodious moan.


    "Ahhh, don''t I can clean them myself," Agda said with urgency.


    Erwin''s hand released her sensitive ears and begin to reach her orange glowing nipples while his hot breathing give goosebumps to her body through her ears. "Really?"


    "Yeaahhhhhh," she opened her mouth, and another moan leaked because of her pinched nipples.


    "Agda, why are your nipples getting bigger?" Erwin asked while pinching and pulling her nipples.


    "Prince, don''t ahhh" Agda said while her hand moved front and back on her shoulder-mounted gun that was attached to Erwin''s crotch.


    "Why are your ears so red? Mmmmmmm" Erwin said while his mouth bit her ear, affecting her thighs to shut tightly.


    "Haaaa prince don''t what are you doing to my body? ahhh don''t" Agda said while her body swirls around trying to release its ear from Erwin''s maw.


    Erwin didn''t stop and Agda''s pussy fluids started to mix with the bath water. Her body squirmed to get her out of Erwin''s grasp but didn''t make any real effort.


    "Haaa ha Ahhhh," Agda''s mouth continually released voices, hearing her sweet voice and Erwin''s dick sliding into her hands. Marie''s pussy also tingled, staining her skirt from the crotch with her fluids.


    "Haaa ha why my body is feeling so hot haa" Marie''s breathing was getting heavy body slow and her eyes teared with lust like Agda''s whose eyes were releasing hot tears.


    Agda looked at him with tearful eyes with said in a begging tone, "prince please don''t ahh, please stop, ha something is happening to my body please stop ahh,"


    "Okay then, let''s stop," surprisingly Erwin stopped, leaving Agda''s body to yearn for more. He also slid his dick from Agda''s moving hand.


    "Don''t prince, I didn''t yet inspect it fully," Agda said and soon realized she had said something wrong.


    "You can inspect it after I clean you. Your hair is clean now. Let''s clean your Armpits." Erwin said, raising her arms in the air, revealing her armpits.


    Agda didn''t move and gently raised her arms. ''What''s happening to my mind? Why do I want his penis in my hand? What will my husband think if he knows I was holding a dick bigger than his? I am betraying his trust. But why my mind is desiring his dick more and more


    *sniff sniff* ''she smells like cinnamon, slightly fruity, peppery, and vani-like. But her armpits are not like Jiona''s, are soft and puffy. Her skin looks tight but was soft to the touch.''


    Thinking this, he gives it a lick. "Ahhhh"


    [lust meter +23]


    ''I like it, It taste''s little woody and fruity


    "Don''t lick them, Prince, they are dirty," Agda said, trying to lower her arms.


    "Then let''s clean them," said Erwin sticking his dick between her armpit and start thrusting his hips.


    ''Ohhhh haa haaa so warm, so squishy''


    "Isn''t it amazing my penis will also get clean with your armpit? And it also feels good." Erwin said to a shocked Agda.


    "Prince, it''s not right, it''s so dirty," Agda said while trying to loosen her armpit grip on his dick.


    Feeling her armpits tighten lessened, Erwin forced them to be tight again by restraining her arm with his leg to keep close to her body. While he grabbed her face and forced it to look upward.


    Her eyes were full of tears with desire in them and a begging look on her angr face with rosy cheeks. Erwin''s dick became more hard looking at her lust-ridden face.


    [lust meter +29]


    ''Haa her face. Its looks so amazing, her scar is so hot,''


    "It''s dirty. That''s why I am cleaning it with my penis, but Agda, your face is so beautiful now, your eyes filled with tears and that scar crossing your eye is so sexy," Erwin said while slipping his finger in her mouth and opening it slightly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No, I am not beautiful," Agda denied Erwin''s remarks.


    "You should look more yourself in mirrors, Agda. they will tell you how beautiful you are. And please tight your grip around it," Erwin said with the most sincere smile he ever showed to someone.


    ? Agda subconsciously followed his order and gripped her dick with her armpits.


    ''Ooohhh, this is some tightness'' Erwin bends his upper body, cing his face on top of Agda''s, while his hand squeezes her breasts.


    Seeing his face so close, Agda tried to look away but Erwin stopped her by saying, "don''t let me look at your gorgeous face,"


    Agda blushed and didn''t move her gaze from Erwin''s cute face.


    ''I am saying so many cringe things, yuck.''


    Marie, whose face was red and eyes full of lust, was watching one grown woman and child. Grinding his dick in the woman''s armpit.


    "It''s so disgusting. His nasty dick is thrusting in her armpits. It''s so disgusting." was her mouth saying, betraying her body, which was hot with lust. Her right hand was stuck between her thighs, massaging her crotch. Her left hand squeezed her breasts, perking her nipples.


    "Why are they doing that? Are they not afraid of god? So sinful, child and grown-ass women doing these vulgar things. I also want to do that." Marie said while grinding her pussy.


    Agda''s thighs were slowly spreading apart to wee her hand that was reaching toward her scared ce to clean it. She slowly ced her on her pussy and slowly massaged it increasing its sensitivity.


    "Ahhh," she moaned while showing her lewd face to Erwin.


    ''Oh finally she is doing something for her pleasure,'' Erwin inserted his finger into Agda''s opened mouth, and she started to lick them clean with her tongue.


    ''I want to kiss him,''


    ''He is just a child, you can''t kiss him, Agda. it''s wrong. He is a prince;''


    ''but I already touched his dick.'' ''


    ''So what is wrong with the kiss?''


    ''It''s wrong you''re married, and you were just checking if it''s he is not sick,''


    ''but he grinding his dick in my armpit,''


    ''no, he is just cleaning them''


    To Agda''s surprise, while her inner selves were fighting whether to kiss or not, Erwin had already stuck his tongue down her throat. Exchanging the spit between them.


    Surprising Agda and dissolving her inner fight. ''He is kissing me so wildly. Why He is so good at it?''


    Agda responds to his kissing, by letting his tongue explore her mouth. Erwin separated his tongue from hers and said, "I thought your mouth also needed some cleaning. But so I cleaned them, but I didn''t get a chance to clean your tongue, so open your mouth slightly."


    Agda, who was drunk with the desire for a kiss, opened her mouth, "now stuck out your tongue." Erwin ordered,


    And Agda followed by sticking her tongue that was lounging to get cleaned by Erwin.


    [lust meter +37]


    Seeing her sticking her tongue, Erwin enveloped her in her mouth, sucking it hungrily, while trusting his dick in his armpits continuously.


    Agda''s hand was also massaging her sweet spots fastly, while her body was getting tense.


    Both of their eyes were closed, devouring each other''s tastes with leisure, but one another set of eyes was opened, observing their sphemous deeds with pleasure.


    "Haaa¡­ How vile, what is he doing to her?¡­. haha. Devouring her face like an animal? haaa" Marie said while observing them.


    Her one breast was sticking out of her dress while her hand pinched its dark nipple making the area around it red. Her breasts were the perfect size to hold in one hand.


    "They are so sexy," Marie continued her prying while pleasuring herself, making puddle fluids where she was sitting.


    Erwin was sucking Agda''s tongue when the system''s notification disturbed his action. On a normal asion, Erwin ignored systems notification while he was doing a sexual act, but this time it was interesting.


    [lust meter +43]


    [lust meter +15]


    Because this time the system notified him of two people, one being Agda which was in the yellow-colored text, and the other being in red, there was two lust meters.


    Amused, Erwin looked at prying eyes that were spying on them through a slightly opened door full of pleasure.


    ''How lucky, two ve candidates.'' Erwin looked toward Marie, shocking her.

 Chapter 19 Good Girl (R-18)

    ?''Is he looking at me?'' it surprised Marie seeing Erwin looked toward her.


    ''No, no, he just a child. He didn''t even develop his magic sense yet, so it is not possible'' Marie again looked at Erwin whose eyes were now looking at Agda.


    "Sigh, I was afraid he sensed me but he is just a child. Only his dick is bigger for his age, not his mana." Marie said and continued to do the sin of voyeurism.


    ''But why am I spying on them? And my crotch¡­. Why it''s tingling so much?''


    [lust meter +19]


    Erwin grinned, seeing Marie musterbating outside the door. ''Yes, ready your pussy, bitch. I am gonna pound you next after this one.''


    "Hey who''s there outside the door?" Erwin said, shocking Marie causing her stumble forward, revealing herself, To Erwin and Agda.


    Erwin, whose dick was still stuck in Agda''s armpits, looked at Marie tightening her thighs to hide the wetness her pussy caused. The young girl also covered up her unveiled breast with guilty face.


    "Marie, what are you doing?" Erwin asked while his dick still grinned in Agda''s armpit.


    Agda, whose face was red with shame, also looked at Marie''s face, whose color was matching with her and didn''t say anything seeing her moist hand and crotch.


    ''She was looking at us doing this shameful thing and I didn''t even notice her. What will the Grand queen will do if she gets to know this, but why he is not stopping? My armpits are feeling like a vagina.'' Agda looked at Erwin, a dick that was still sliding in and out of her armpits.


    ''But what was she doing there?'' looking at Marie''s crotch, something roused in the naked woman''s mind, increasing her lust. ''She was pleasuring herself while looking at us. How vulgar? She needed to be punished,''


    [lust meter +48]


    "Marie, what were you doing there, and why was your breast out?" Erwin asked the guilty-looking girl.


    ''What should I say? Is he gonna kill me for spying on them while they were doing the deed? Or he is gonna kill me because I interrupted their disgusting actions?.''


    Marie didn''t say anything, and seeing her not speaking dick thrusting boy said, "If you''re already here, thene close. I have something for you."


    Shocking both women''s ''he doesn''t want to kill me? But why he is asking me toe close? I don''t want to get near that monstrous looking thing.''


    ''Why is he asking her toe close? So embarrassing.'' Agda''s mind was telling her to fell embarrassed but her body was getting more aroused by every step hesitating Marie took toward them.


    Marie''s eyes were on Erwin''s dick that was sliding in Agda''s tan armpit. The process looked so lewd.


    Marie stopped some distance away from the bathing duo and waited for further instruction.


    Agda''s eyes were full of lust, and her hand, again, started to massage her pussy. Feeling Erwin''s dick in her armpit.


    ''This vulgar bitch ahh was musterbating to us haaa this bitch ahh''


    "Sit." Erwinmanded and Marie fastly followed it by sitting near the bathtub front of Agda. while Agda''s lust eyes stared at her trying to convey something to her.


    ''look , look at me ahhh ahhh, yes look at me more, look at my armpit vtile by a child ahh''


    [lust meter +55]


    "Spit on it," the child ordered the young girl to spit on His dick.


    ''Why?'' Marie moved her face closed to Erwin''s dick.


    ''It''s bigger to look closely.'' Marie looked closely at her armpit that was sticky with his pre-cum getting. Armpit''s soft skin was getting stuck on Erwin''s dick, making Marie''s pussy water again.


    [lust meter +24]


    ''Ahh yes, look at my armpit, how his dick ahh is making it feel like a pussy.''


    *thoo* Marie spewed on Agda''s armpit, missing the monster in it. But her spit slowly slid from there, sinking between her armpit folds, automatically coating his dick.


    "More," Erwin said while his hips started to move faster.


    ''I am gonna cum.'' Erwin dick was hard likeva.


    *thoo* Marie again spewed but this time on his dick. *sniff sniff* ''its smell so bad, haaa they are so vulgar. They are doing this disgusting thing in front of me. Nobles are so disgusting,....I want to be noble too¡­. Haaa''


    Marie was breathing heavily on Erwin''s dick, making him quiver.


    [lust meter +57]


    [lust meter +59]


    [lust meter +64]


    [lust meter +66]


    [lust meter +69]


    [lust meter +71]


    ......


    Agda''s was also nearing her limit. ''Yes, look at me enjoying, a dick of a boy who is younger than my own child, ahhh,''


    Erwin bended grabbed Agda by her breasts and to end his skirmish with this muscr milf.


    "Ahhh ahh prince don''t pinch them, ahh," Agda moaned and begged Erwin''s hands to stop pinching her already red nipple.


    [lust meter +27]<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing Erwin ravish Agda''s Armpit and her spit making it easier, Marie''s eyes were desiring something like that, too.


    "Haaa Marie, spit more," Erwin ordered with heavy breathing.


    Marie fastly tried to follow order by moving her face forward, but something entered her mouth that leaved her tongue feeling the taste of duo''s body fluids.


    ''Ha they are so dirty they fill my mouth with their tastes haaa, I want to musterbathe as well.'' Maire''s who was licking her lips that was touched by Erwin''s fluids coated dick looked at Agda massaging her pussy.


    while devouring There fluids taste, she forgot to spit on Erwin''s dick.


    "aaahhhhh"


    "I said spit," making Erwin angry, and pinching her nipple hard.


    "Ahhh I am doing your ahh highness please don''t ahhhh," Marie moaned and released another flow of saliva.


    Agda was enjoying herself while seeing Erwin punish Maries nipples. "Don''t leave my nipple prince, pinch them please."


    ''Oh dly, my chocte.'' Agda''s wanting him to pinch her nipple and saying it to his face surprised Erwin. ''She is learning, good bitch.''


    "Ahhhh yes, harder prince harder," Agda moaned,


    ''It''s hurting, ahh, but I want him to do it harder. I want ahh to prince force this side out of me and ahh show it to her. Look how vulgar I am, look''


    Marie''s whose nipples were still stinging with pain looked at Agda, want to get torture more looked at her with disgust, but somewhere in her eyes was a hint of jealousy.


    [lust meter +83]


    Erwin looked at Marie, who was looking at Agda disgustingly and Agda who was moaning and massaging her cave as fast as she can.


    ''I can''t stop it anymore.'' His dick pumped with cum.


    "I am cumming. " Erwin released his load, covering Agda''s armpits and her chest in his cum.


    ''So much cum, it''s covering her underarm, haaa so lewd'' Marie looked at Erwin''s dick which was still discharging his cum, covering Agda bodies more in it.


    "ahhh , ahhh"


    But Agda''s eyes were closed. She didn''t notice Erwin''s hot cum on her body and continued to moan.


    [lust meter +88]


    ''She didn''te yet haa, well Marie can make her haa'' Erwin looked at Marie whose was staring at agda''s cum covered body and said "lick her clean"


    "What? I don''t want to," Marie refused.


    "ahhh"


    "Your dare to disobey me, you spying girl. I said clean her," this time, Erwin pinched her both nipples.


    "No! It''s your cum, it''s dirty ahhh," Marie said while her eyes filled with tears.


    "Prince, why did you stop? thrust more, pinch my nipples more, I was just cumming." Agda opened her eyes and begged Erwin to continue viting her body.


    "I want to Agda but this prying women said she can''t clean your body, so I am thinking of charging her of crime, spying on the crown prince what you think," Erwin said continue while continue to pinch and pull Marie''s nipples.


    "Ahhh hey girl do what prince tell you to do and clean my body of¡­.his¡­cum, prince did you cum on me¡­.*sniff sniff* haa prince why are you so turned on by disgusting body?," Agda said when she realizes her body is cum and smelled it from her armpits while trying to unstuck something from her pussy wildly.


    "Please ahhh your highness stop ahh pinching my breast, I am doing it pleaseee stopppp," Marie said making her nipples release from Erwin''s finger.


    "Then do it," Erwin said and kissed Agda wildly.


    Marie, with eyes full of tear got closed to Agda''s smelly body and stuck her tongue out.


    ''She is looking so cute''


    Then she finally gathered cum from Agda''s body on her tongue, revealing Agda''s clean brown skin.


    "Gulp it down," Erwin ordered while pinching Agda''s nipples, making her to raise her chest out and moan.


    ''Its so smelly, my tongue is revolting. I can''t swallow it.''


    "gulp" Marie''s throat automatically made a space to swallow Erwin''s cum.


    "Good girl, now first clean here," Erwin said and raised Agda''s arm to show her cum covered armpit.


    ''I don''t want to'' Marie again started lick Agda''s armpit, and Erwin''s dick started to rise again.


    When Marie touched Agda''s armpit to lick it to gather Erwin''s cum, it cause Agda to shiver and Erwin''s, who was biting on her ear naked, her pussy walls squeezed.


    Her pussy tightened. "prince I am cumming, don''t stop, I am cumming ahhh cummiiinnnggg" Agda moaned and felt the greatest sensation she had ever felt.


    Her pussy gushed with cum, mixing her cum in bath water. Her thighs closed, gripping her hand between them. And she arched her body upward, forcing it to slide with Marie''s face, decorating it with cum.


    Marie now was slurping his cum from Agda''s armpit, swallowing it fastly. Agda''s body was feeling her mouth sensation on her now sensitive armpits extending the orgasm.


    ''fuck it''s so fucking hot. I am gonna make Grandma do it from mom''s armpits, awesome''


    His dick started rise again but stopped by voice in his mind.

 Chapter 20 Erwin Secret (R-18)

    ?[Warning!...Warning!¡­. Body energy is reaching critical level.]


    A woman was cleaning muscr women''s naked body off white stuff with her tongue and swallowing it with a forced face. The muscr women''s hand was raised in the air, showing her white stuff covered armpits that were slowly licked clean by the other women. Muscr women''s body was shaking, her eyes were teary showing satisfaction, on her scar covered face was there was silly smile.


    Also, a naked child standing behind them with a something big hanging between his legs. His face was full of sorrow, looking dull.


    ''Why? Why this body fucking is so weak? Why the fuck? Even when my stamina is decreased, I was looking forward their pussy sandwich,''


    With a face full of disappointment, he looked at two women in front of him and smiled


    ''At Least I can enjoy seeing them pleasuring each other.''


    But too bad for him. The girl licking the muscr woman got up with her face covered in cum and ran outside of the door her mouth was puffed full off his cum. Erwin tried to say something, but she had already left the room.


    Then he looked at the muscr women, whose body was clean the white stuff, ''wow she did her work so, good there is not a drop of my jizz on her body, but this bitch she still didn''t get out of her orgasm, its seems this is her first happy ending she had in a long time. Let''s show her more happy endings with different parts of her body.''


    ''But my body is feeling so tired, I have to cure it,''


    Erwin got in front of Agda and grabbed her face. "Hey, Agda clean," while smearing his dick on her lips, lips-sticking her lips with body elixirs.


    Agda opened her mouth and epted his dick in her mouth.


    ''What''s this pungent smell, its feel so warm on my tongue, haa what I am doing, where am I, what''s in my mouth'' Agda stared lick his dick ''something licking from it, what''s that'' *slurp slurp* *auck auck*


    "Ahh haa aa haaa aaa Oh my fucking God, it felt so good," Erwin said when Agda sucked the remaining cum stuck in his dick, causing him to thrust his dick more dipped to her throat sending his remaining cum directly to her stomach.


    "Mmmmm" Agda was out of orgasmic heaven and found her throat blocked with hot meat rod shooting hotva in her stomach.


    She pushed the child, who was clinging to her face like some monkey, but he resisted, forcing his dick to go more deep. But Erwin was stuck to her face, not wanting to leave her cozy mouth.


    *cough cough* She was finally able to push back the pervert monkey and coughed.


    Erwin''s legs poohed out, causing him to fall into the water.


    Agda, catching her breath, angrily looked at the exhausted Erwin, smiling at her cutely. "prince what was doing?"


    "Just cleaning my penis but you sucked it so hard, now my legs are feeling weak," Erwin said while getting up slowly and again put his dick on her mouth. "Now clean it properly,"


    "Haa I don''t haa want to," Agda refused while sniffing it.


    "Before you were looking at hungrily now what happened?, this is the same dick that covers your body in cum, and you were getting more arouse by it." Erwin said with an amusing look.


    "No, I wasn''t¡­." Agda opened her mouth to rebuff his word, but some foggy memories cleared and. Her semen covered body, with a smile on her face she never had smiled before, her eyes red with lust looking at Erwin''s hungerly and a girl that was looking at her with disgust. ''How can I smile like that? I can''t. Someone possessed me. It is not me.''


    Agda, who was possessed by Erwin''s dick, felt so embarrassed by her slut look. ''This dick it was in my armpit,''


    "Prince washing was just an excuse right, main reason was my body right," Agda said while his dick rest near her face.


    "Well, well, how did you think of that?" Erwin asked with amusing smile but when Agda opened her mouth to answer he stuck his dick in her mouth saying "I don''t wanna know, just clean it please."


    Shocking Agda, but she epted his intrusion in her mouth and licked it ''how can I child know about this sexual things, he is so cunning but why its stinky dick is so feeling so good in my mouth'' she licked her dick clean, swallowing the remaining cum from it.


    "Ahh Agda, your face looks so hot sucking my dick, but stop now and clean yourself and came to my bed, naked." Erwin said and left the cum, swallowing Agda to clean her body, while taking her armor and clothes with him.


    Agda swallowed his cum but some left on her upper lips and, trying to stop Erwin from taking her clothes, she said."No, prince don''t take my clothes,"


    "You can take them back, after cleaning your body," saying this Erwin left her and slouched on bed.


    ''That child argh..''


    ******


    [Name :- Agda Ingaret


    Looks :- 75


    Height :- 189 cm


    Waist :- 28 inches


    Hips : - 39 inches


    Difficulty :- +S


    Rtionship :- Bodyguard


    Erogenous parts :- Ears, nipples, armpits


    Fetish :- Exhibitionism,


    Obedience :- 39%


    Description :- ve in making]


    ''Exhibitionist are good sex ves, her obedience is also increased really fast. Isn''t S+ supposed to be harder.''


    [Name :- Marie Lee


    Looks :- 55


    Height :- 166 cm


    Waist :- 26 inches<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hips : - 34 inches


    Difficulty :- B


    Rtionship :- Stranger


    Erogenous parts :- Nipples


    Fetish :- voyeurism


    Obedience :- 19%


    Description :- ve in making]


    ''She is alright for dick cleaner, but I can make her salve easier.''


    "Now let''s check my sweat and cum money." Erwin joked, a cringe one and opened feats function.


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Fucking gutter pussy (umon) - have armpits sex with one girl.]


    [Reward: SP + 200]


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: lick and gulp (rare) - force a female to clean your cum from another girl''s body and swallow.]


    [Reward: SP + 400]


    "Hey, I didn''t force her. I punished her for her sins. God make me do it"


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: lick and gulp (umon) - Force a female to clean your dick after cumming.]


    [Reward: SP + 200]


    "She wants to do it herself,"


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: crowd pleaser (umon) - perform sexual act while someone is watching you pleasuring themselves.]


    [Reward: SP + 200]


    "I am not a crowd pleaser, she is,"


    [Sex Points : 1300]


    [Iron tier mystery box: 1000 SP - Contains a random item anywhere from Silver to Gold grade]


    [Earth tier mystery box: 500 SP - Contains a random item anywhere from iron to silver grade]


    [A Booklet on how to createce bras and panties : 300 SP -A small book on how to createce bra and panties.]


    "Why do I need to know how to create undergarments? System, are you stupid?" Erwin insulted the System.


    [Every item in the system store is there to help the host make sex ves. There are not any useless items in the system store.]


    "But what''s the use of a booklet on bras and panties? Hey wait I didn''t see one undergarment on women since I came her I had seen four women''s breasts and they were not wearing any." Erwin said and asked Agda who was cleaning washing in new water "hey Agda do you know what bras are?."


    "What bra, my prince?" Agda said in an annoyed voice.


    "Nothing you keep washing," Erwin said while looking at the system panel.


    ''So this world doesn''t have any types of garments. Well, I don''t know how the knowledge of making undergarments are gonnae handy in making salves, but let''s buy it. It''s not that costly. This time I am gonna buy two earth tier mystery boxes.''


    Thinking that Erwin purchased two earth tier mystery boxes and a booklet on making women''s undergarments.


    A slim book appeared in his hand and the system prompt came with it.


    [Do you want to learn knowledge containing in this book?]


    [yes or no]


    ''This made it easier'' "yes" Erwin said and light from the slim book shot toward his head and the book vanished.


    Some rough sketch of bras and  croquis started to appear in Erwin''s mind and since rted to bra making also automatically was learned by him "Now I can make my own clothing brand ''Erwin secret''."


    Then opened two earth tier mystery boxes.


    [Item: lush: Grade:-  A chargeable sex toy.]


    "How the fuck I gonna charge it here?"


    [Item : lush : Grade:- brown A chargeable sex toy.]


    [Description - : A chargeable sex toy. It starts to charge when it gets in touch with host body, consuming hosts mana]


    "Oh, that''s how?"


    Only one thing reminds in his hand a small bottle containing brown pill.


    [Item : low-level stamina Pill: grade brown:- Increase stamina by one grade only effect when stamina is lower than B.]


    "Hahahaha finally I can cum more. Agda wash fast," Erwin said and swallowed the brown-looking pill.


    Nothing happened for some time, but soon his skin started to tingle and soon its tingling turned into pain.

 Chapter 21 [Bonus ] One Out (R -18)

    ?10 year looking child grinding his back with bed while his hand move on his upper body, etching all over.


    ''Fuck, it''s tingling too much. Its start get painful. I can''t show tell Agda about it, ah its getting painful for damn it, don''t scream.'' Erwin covers his mouth with hands while his body twitch in pain.


    This time the prickling sensation started to rise fast and in thirty seconds it increased so much Erwin''s body start to feel pain more and more like needle entering all over his body.


    Erwin was trying not to scream, bearing all the pain with a covered mouth. It was increasing more and more, making hard for Erwin to not scream.


    But after more than 20 or 30 seconds, it decreased and leaving Erwin covered in sweat.


    ''It was fucking torture, fuck it so painful?, for fuck''s sake, I just washed myself. Now I am sweaty again.'' Erwin looked at his naked body, that was covered in sweat.


    "At Least I can cum some more time now without copsing." Erwin said.


    "Prince Erwin, why are you sweating?" Agda, who got out from bathing, asked Erwin.


    Erwin looked at her water dripping body. Beads of water were everywhere on her naked body, some staying in one ce, while some trying to explore more of it, causing them to fall off from it while walking on her muscles, traveling in heaven.


    Her one armed covered her breasts, well only her nipples, leaving her tanned bosom naked, her second hand covered her white bushy pussy.


    Seeing Erwin not answering, just gawking at her naked body like lecherous, she said, "I washed myself. Now give me back my clothes."


    "Oh, they are here to take them." Erwin said, pointing at her clothes that covered her lower half.


    Seeing her clothes, Agda walks toward him. Erwin''s eyes followed her body''s every motion, every flexing of muscle. ''Sensei once said that thighs save lives, and boobs give us milk. But in that thighs can blow the life out of my dick and that boobs I wanna give them my milk,''


    She got close to him with a red face and stopped there, making Erwin to look at her angr face with ease. ''Oh, that scar. It looked so hot when she had my dick in her mouth,''


    She removed her hand from her cave and tried to cover it again by closing her thighs, flexing their muscles, making them look more tempting to lick. Her white pubes were still showing, looking lewd on her tan skin.


    She extend her hand to pick her clothes but Erwin hand gripped them first, making them stretch between their hand.


    "What are you doing, prince? You said I can wear them after washing my body?" Agda stared at Erwin with anger.


    But Erwin didn''t care and smiled. "You have to do one more thing before you get your clothes back,"


    "I don''t want to give my clothes back, prince." Agda declined before hearing him and tried to force out her clothes from his hand.


    "You''re going to rip them apart if you force some more and I think you don''t have more clothes in your ring, right?," Erwin said with a smile.


    *sigh* Agda sighed and let go of the clothes. "You can keep them prince, I can wear my armor for now."


    Saying this, she looked around the room but didn''t find the armor she greeted her teeth and said, "prince where did you hide my armor?"


    "Hey don''t get angry. It''s at the bottom of that table," Erwin said while pointing at the table near his bed.


    *hump* Agda humped in anger. Walk over there while that cover her front side was now covering her ck hole and pussy. But for Erwin, her up downing butt cheeks were more than enough. Her sexy back made her certified muscle mummy. ''Her thighs look bigger from back, they are gonna tremble when I am going to make her squirt in doggy smearing them in her squirting cum.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    She bend down still covering her pussy with hand but it slid away because of her big ass showing Erwin her deep ck hole. It was slightly less dark than her skin and white than some pubes were protecting it.


    She looked around and said, "Where is it is, prince?" still showing Erwin her slightly barely spread pinkish asshole.


    "Look there closely, it''s there," Erwin said while looking slowly grabbing her ass cheeks and spreading them, gaping her hole wider.


    Surprising Agda, she pped Erwin''s hand away and looked at him with anger, but her face was blushing. "prince it not here, right?"


    Erwin nodded and showed her his space ring and said "it here as well as your clothes." the clothes were also nowhere to be seen.


    "What you want from me, prince?" she asked with gritted teeth.


    "You can also say that before, its simple for every piece of cloth you have to kiss me." Erwin presented his deal.


    "Okay," Agda agreed with greeted teeth. She leaned forward while closing her eyes and pouted her mouth.


    "Hehe not like this sit here first." Erwinughed a little at her cute face and said her to sit on the bed''s edge.


    Agda simply listened to him and sat while covering her breasts and pussy. Erwin moved also got up and sat in herp facing her while his dick rested on her abs and reaching between her tits.


    "Get that thing away from me," Agda said while draw back her body to touching his dick.


    "You want your clothes back, right?" Erwin said, seeing Agda retreating.


    Hearing this, Agda returned to her spot again and got ready for a kiss. But Erwin was busy feeling her muscles and said, "your thighs are so soft Agda. I thought they will be hard, but they are very  flexible."


    "Kiss me already," Agda said agitatedly.


    "Oo, why hurry? Or you can''t wait to molest a child, you lusty women. Now open your mouth and stick out your tongue" Erwin grabbed cheeks and squeezed them, forcing her to open her mouth and she stuck her delicious looking tongue out. Erwin first looked at her agape mouth, looking at her throat where his dick is gonna be after sometime.


    ? And wrapped her tongue in his mouth, sucking it, devouring her coating with I with his saliva. While his hand reached her sensitive ear to massage them, after sucking her tongue, he inserted his in her mouth, fighting with her tongue.


    ''He is small tongue is pinking me down. It''s he is do forceful, his dick is sliding between my tits, noooo don''t rub my ears haaa ahhh.''


    Her mind one time more was fogging with his tongue, doing his magic. Her desire again started to rise.


    ''Dont don''t kiss me anymore'' his mouth devoured her mouth, exchanging saliva between them. Erwin''s mouth was full of her cinnamon like saliva.


    ''His saliva tastes so lewd, what its taste off? haa I don''t wanna know. Please stop kissing me. I can''t'' she tried to push him, but he was gripping her by her sensitive ears, controlling her body.


    Her hand that was slightly pushing his body away from her slumped down and seeing it Erwin separated her their lips looked at teary eyes Agda her. Her scared eye was looking so beautiful now her mouth was open, shining a little, her ears were red and her breast was moving up and down, breathing heavily. Erwin grinned and one gauntlet of her armor appeared in his hand.


    "One out, now how many remaining?, stuck out your tongue before thinking," Erwin grinned. And started making a mess of her.

 Chapter 22 Surface Tension (R-18)

    ?*chuu chuu* "haaa haaa" Agda''s was lying down. Her legs were hanging down from the bed spread apart, showing her cave watering, damping the bedcovers in her pussy fluids. Her whiteher hairs were shining, drenched in her overflowing water. On her forehead were beads of sweat making her blushed face more erotic.


    Erwin sat on top of her midriffs, her manhood lying between Agda''s brown orbs. While his hand was restraining her hands up above Agda''s head, exposing her arms cavities, and his tongue was slobbering them up in his salvia while devouring her taste.


    Near them was a pile of garments.


    [lust meter +87]


    Erwin released her hands and looked at her dewy eyed face, which somehow made Erwin''s body produce a high quantity of dopamine, exciting his body.


    A piece of clothing appeared in his hand. He said while putting it with other clothes "secondst. Just one more time, my tomboy maid."


    "Then do it fast," Agda said, downing her hand down to between her thighs.


    "Where is your hand going? Keep them up," but Erwin stopped them, keeping them in their original position. "You want muster bathe right, look at your drooling pussy it what it had done, you know what if Marie was watching us again?"


    Hearing it, her pussy wall tensed, releasing more water. "Tell me, Agda, if you wanna musterbathe, I can allow you to do it." Erwin said with a sincere face.


    "I don''t want to, " Agda Said , "I was just trying to itch there,"


    "Oh where? Here?" Erwin said with an amused expression and put slowly started scratch her stomach, crawling on her skin like hands, making their path toward a damp cave to drink some water.


    Sending shiver to her whole body. "Ahhh haa, no."


    "Or here, Agda, tell me, is it here? Where you want to scratch, or is it here?" Erwin said, crawling his hand in her moist bush.


    [lust meter +93]


    "Yeah, little harder, prince," Agda said, closed her eyes, feeling Erwin''s hand crawling on her body.


    "Ahhhhh," Erwin pinched her nipple and pulled, Agda raised her chest upwards to reduce the puling and moaned.


    "Mmmm" Erwin hushed her by sealing her mouth with his. His hand crawled under her armpits, producing a tingling sensation all over her body.


    ''Ahh my pussy haaa'' Agda closed her thighs, grinding them against each other. ''Please touch it, haa ahh'' she was trying to crease her pussy with her thighs, grinding them with each other. Her hand was in Erwin''s grasp. She was powerful than Erwin, but at this point now they were focusing on her pussy, trying somehow to caress it. Scratching the itch it is felling.


    [lust meter +96]


    ''Why did he stop pinching my nipple?, pinch them prince'' She was moving her breasts, rubbing her nipple with Erwin''s body.


    She wanted to say many things but her mouth fas currently fighting a battle of freedom with Erwin''s mouth, expanding vast amount of saliva.


    ''Yes pinch them haa pinch,'' Erwin''s hand finally extend toward her nipple but his fingers only edged around it, make it begging to get touched.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She tried to move her nipple to get touch but Erwin didn''t let him ''ahh just touch them, just little please.''


    [lust meter +98]


    Erwin didn''t hear Agda''s pleas and continue to circle around her nipple. ''just a more please just touch. I am cumming, please touch it.''


    [lust meter +99]


    Seeing she was brink away from gushing her cum out, Erwin grinned in his mind and stopped everything.


    Leaving Agda shocked and her body in wanting. ''Why did he stop?''.


    Agda only needed a drop to brake her body tension but Erwin didn''t let that drop, dropped on her.


    "So disappointing, this was thest now I can''t kiss you anymore. I loved how you taste. Hope you enjoyed it to Agda. We can''t kiss anymore, right?" Erwin said, pulling herst clothing article from his space ring.


    ''I like it kiss me more,'' was but Agda''s begging face was saying her nipple that was now double of there original size was craving for his touch but erwin got up from him leaving them in anticipation.


    ''Don''t get up.'' her eyes looked at his shaft sliding of her breasts.


    Erwin got up ignoring Agda''s lust stare at his dick. Agda''s hand slowly reached toward her pussy and nipple trying to squeeze something from them. But Erwin''s stopped her "what are you wear your clothes or you want to kiss more? Do you like kissing me?"


    Agda blushed and hearing it and blurted, "who said that? First time you tricked me and now forced me to kiss you," and got up from bed.


    ''What was I doing? But I want to touch down there, I can''t do that in front of him.'' she picked up her clothes and walked toward door.


    "Where are you going? Wear them here." Erwin said and continued while wearing his clothes "What if someone sees you?. Getting out of my room naked, you are married right?,"


    Agda thought''d and agreed with Erwin''s reasoning and start to wear her clothes ''but I want to do that. Well, I can after leaving this perverts rooms''


    Erwin looked at Agda wearing her clothes slowly revealing her delicious body.


    She proceed to cover her lower half, covering her still dripping pussy and fluid coated skull crushers. It also got wet showing the outline of her pussy, her cloth creased with her hard nipples, maintaining their erection hard. Soon her she adorned her leather armor, only leaving her muscr stomach naked.


    Wearing her clothes, she started to leave his room, but Erwin again stopped her. "Wait, before we left in the morning, buy these things." Erwin said and begin to write something on paper and handed down to Agda "don''t go yourself, make someone do it and after thate to my room again."


    ''But I want to¡­ I can do it after doing this,'' thinking that she left his room with flowing pussy and erect nipples.


    Seeing her walking, grinding her thighs while doing it, Erwin grinned and smile and said, "you will only cum when I want you to."

 Chapter 23 Jazebeling

    ?Sitting alone, a child was staring deep in room but his eyes seem to be reading something. This child, Erwin, was looking at his new status.


    [Host :- Erwin Nightrage (Erwin Tynan)


    Sex points :- 100


    Age :- 10(30)


    Sex: :- Male


    Sexual Preference :- Females]


    [Personality status


    Charm :- E


    Seduction :- F


    Looks :- A


    Social status :- D(S)]


    [Body status


    Strength :- F


    Agility :- E


    Stamina :- C


    Mana :- D]


    ************


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Gutter peeper(Common) -Trick A female show into showing her Anus.]


    [Reward: SP + 100]


    ***********


    "System open Agda''s status," Erwin said.


    [Name :- Agda Ingaret


    Sexual frustrate :- 6%


    Looks :- 75


    Height :- 189 cm


    Waist :- 28 inches


    Hips : - 39 inches


    Difficulty :- +S


    Rtionship :- Bodyguard


    Erogenous parts :- Ears, nipples, armpits


    Fetish :- Exhibitionism


    Obedience :- 44%


    Description :- ve in making.


    Edging duration :- 5 hours 36 minutes 16 seconds]


    Erwin was surprised looking at Agda''s status because there were twotest changes in it with a change in her obedience. Erwin focused on her words "sexual frustrate" next to her name.


    [Sexual Frustration :- really? you don''t know what sexual frustration is host? really?]


    "I know what that is. I was just checking. Tell me what is edging duration." Erwin said with an embarrassed face. ''How can I not know what sexual frustration is? I who jerked off for 34 years while watching porn or hentai. I was so sexual frustrate one time I even muster bathe to guy ass haaa why I am thinking about my dark past,''


    [But host you said you were interested in females only.]


    "I didn''t know that it was a guy in the video," Erwin flustrated said.


    [Edging :- "Edging" is a sexual practice that allows a person to dy orgasm. Some people find that this technique makes their orgasm more intense once it does ur.


    The practice usually follows this pattern:


    A person is stimted almost to the point of orgasm ("the edge").


    Stimtion is then reduced, so that the person does not actually climax.


    Stimtion increases, bringing the person to the edge again.]


    *********<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Edging duration will appear on someone''s status. When the host performs, edging on them. And it will remain until they orgasm or their sexual frustration reaches 0. With the edging host can control their carnal desire, making easier to make them host salves.


    Note :- This sexual frustration should be created by the host by performing edging. If a person is already sexual frustrate for some other reason, then the edging duration will not appear.]


    "Sweet, Agda''s obedience is nearly half. Let''s make her more frustrate tonight." Erwin said and Agda''s entered the dining room where Erwin was setting. With Agda there was one More person. Curvaceousdy, Orixia Xylith was slowly walking behind her with her plump hips.


    "My prince," Agda said with indifferent voice.


    "Your highness," Orixia bowed.


    "Come,dy Orixia, take a seat," Erwin said while pointing at the seat in front of him.


    Orixia smiled and ced her soft cheeks on chair. "Thank your highness for inviting me to have dinner with you."


    "It''s my pleasure to have dinner with a beautiful woman like you,dy Orixia. Also, Agda, please take your seat as well," Erwin ordered while pointing at the chair near him.


    "But¡­" Agda opened her mouth to refuse but Erwin stopped her by saying, "no buts, it''s an order, have a meal with us, "


    Agda reluctantly followed Erwin''smand and sat near him. Seeing her sitting him Erwin smiled, and a server came with delicious freshly cooked dishes and served the three of them. Erwin recognized the one of the server, Marie the peeper girl.


    Erwin smiled, looking at her Cold face and disgust in her eyes. Agda also recognized her and blushed when she served her. Seeing Marie serving them food while her ass moved in front of his eyes, Erwin grabbed it and give it a squeeze, shocking Marie. But she didn''t let show it on her face and silently served the dinner.


    "I am d to have dinner with you, your highness, but why only me?." Orixia asked before picking her fork.


    "Oh, why only I invited you from your family? Well, because I have something to tell you that Can''t be heard by your family, I think." Erwin asked and ate the delicious bite of gorgeous looking dish in his mouth , "mmmmmmmm delicious what''s this dish?" Erwin asked the server standing near them.


    "Your highness it''s a Crispy saddle of simb, potato terrine with Svedjan cr¨¨me, yellow beet, salt-baked celeriac, apple sd and rosemary-spicedmb gravy." Server answered.


    "It''s delicious, " Erwin said, server bowed and moved his original position.


    "You can go now. Come only when someone summons you." Erwin said while enjoying the dish. ''What did he said it''s made of a something crispy cream and yellow apple¡­ it''s delicious.''


    "Your highness, what you have to say that can''t be heard by family.?" Orixia asked.


    Hearing Orixia Erwin wiped his mouth with a napkin and said, "apologiesdy Orixia the deliciousness of this dish mesmerized me. Well, I know that your husband didn''t die when a demon attacked but was killed by¡ª"


    Hearing it, Orixia eyes filled with anger, sadness and shock and she said, "he was killed? Why? Who killed him?"


    "From what I know, you seem to know it, but not your daughter and others, right?." Erwin said while enjoying the dish.


    Erwin said and filled Orixia eyes with shock, but soon she smiled a smile pitying her "so, your highness already knows?,"


    "Well, of course I know Agda''s husband fought the demons that attacked east with your husband and he told her that he was only lightly wounded, not like what you said, he died, so I supposed you know how He died, or you killed him, but from your expression it didn''t seem you killed him," Erwin said making Orixia sweat and her eyes full of tension.


    "Then who killed your husband,dy Orixia?" Erwin asked, looking at Orixia filled with nervousness and fear.


    "You''re not telling then? He or she seem to really close to you. Really close that you are traveling with him or her to the opposite side of the kingdom, to participate in exploration where only thugs or a person who had drawn the ire of people stronger than them participate." Erwin said and continued. "You are not a thug and you haven''t angered anyone. well, other than Baron Xylith brother. "


    "The main question who killed your husband, your daughter, reason not letting her marry her current husband or forced her to kill his child in womb, or the girl the sister of her husband did for not epting his brother, or he killed your husband himself when your husband find out he is sleeping with you right Lady Orixia?" Erwin said seemed to be possessed by sherlock.


    Orixia was sweating heavily nervous about someone, but when Erwin or sherlock said thest sentence her eyes shined with light "so That Roxth or what murdered your husband when he found of your jazebeling,"


    ''He knows how did he find out? how ¡­ what he is gonna do?''


    "Your highness I¡­.." Orixia was felling nervous, afraid opened her mouth to say something but Erwin again continued to speak "Don''t worry Lady Orixia I don''t care about these matters, also I will not tell anyone about it, but in exchange¡­. Do something for me"


    Orixia ears perked and worry shed from her eyes, but she said with tension, "is it something dangerous, your highness?"


    ''What a whore?''


    "Nody, Orixia, it''s you have to try out something''s I had made," Erwin said with an easygoing smile.


    "What thing, your highness?" Orixia who asked, curiously.


    "I will show it you tomorrow. They are not dangerous but they are beautiful and will be helpful to you." Erwin said, looking at her heavy boobs and fat ass.


    "Really thanks your highness," Orixia said and smiled.


    "Very wee,dy, Orixia." Erwin replied with a perverted smile and continued, "now enjoy the dish. It''s quite delicious."


    Then they started to eat silently, but one person''s face was red and seemed to be in pain from some tears in her eyes. Agda, who was sitting near Agda, was getting molested by Erwin''s hand that was caressing her thighs, making her pussy wet. They were going toward her pussy but were returning without ever touching, causing it fell lonely.


    "Agda, are you enjoying the food?" Erwin asked while slowly creasing her inner thighs.


    "Huu yeah my prince, it''s quite delicious." Agda said with surprising tone and ate some food in front of her that was going cold.


    "Then you twodies enjoy this. I had my fill." Erwin got off his seat and started to leave.


    Orixia and Agda also got up also to bid him, "don''t get updies enjoy the food. Keep eating and Agda after eating came into my room anddy Orixia, please don''t sleep with anyone until you try the things I had made, okay?" Erwin said.


    "Yes, your highness" Orixia said with a shameful face.


    Agda nodded and said, "yes my prince,"


    Hearing it, Erwin left the dining room. Leaving twodies with red faces.

 Chapter 24 Favorite Character

    ?Two red-faced women''s was eating an appealing meal absentmindedly.


    ''Why did he ask me toe to his room? Should I go? I have to. He is Prince and I am his maid. Well, I didn''t do any maid''s work yet, but I had taken an oath to do everything¡­. what if he did something pervert again or asked me to do?''


    "Sody Agda, you also know?" Orixia asked with ashamed face distracting Agda from her thoughts.


    "Huh what? ¡­.oh yes, you sleeping with your daughter''s husband. Yeah, I know the prince told me about it before inviting you for dinner." Agda said,ing out of her absentmindedness.


    "How did he find out?" Orixia asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know. I just told him your husband didn''t die in demon attack and he guessed other things on his own, saying something like it was amon clich¨¦ in Ugly Bastard Tag or something." Agda said and continued "he also said you are like jezebel."


    "Who is she?" Orixia asked.


    "She was a character in a story he read a long time ago. He also said she was his favorite character in the book ." Agda answered.


    ''


    "Really then, your highness like me?" Orixia again asked.


    Agda thought''d for some time and said,  "I think so¡­" and continued, "he also said she was a big slut."


    "What?" Orixia''s face flustered and redden with shame. She yelped.


    Then after some Orixia opened her mouth with some desire in her eyes, "so he like slutty womendy Agda?"


    ''What a whore?'' Agda looked at her shameless face and said, "You can find it on your own¡­"


    ''Hey, what if I take her with me to his room?''


    "...want to find out?" Agda asked.


    "No, no, I am fine," Orixia refused her Agda''s proposal.


    ''What a shame?, she didn''t even have to do something, she just had to look at us. And she will find out what he likes.'' Agda''s face slightly saddened.


    ***********


    "That prince what he thinks he was doing? Groping my ass in out front of everyone. And that woman, that whore who didn''t even stop him from doing. He even forced me to lick his gross cum from her disgusting armpit. How can he do this to me? ahh why was he doing that? He forced me to swallow it." Marie''s upper mouth trashed talked Erwin while her hand trashed her lower mouth. Making it cry and wetting her bed''s sheets.


    "Ahhh, his nasty cum''s taste. It''s still in my mouth. It''s revolting," Marie said while she swallowed her saliva. "Disgusting! it''s so bad, ahhh."


    "Ahhh, my nipple, he pinched it so hard. ahh it''s still hurting ahh," Marie moaned and pinched her hard nipple.


    "I was ahh only watching. He didn''t have to punish me this ahh much for only watching. His dick is that monstrous dick. What''s with that? How can a child have that big dick?. What if he punished me with it? ahhh Its so big don''t punish me with your highness its hurting ahhhh no, no it''s hurting ahhhh." Marie continued to abuse her own body while thinking of Agda and Erwin fucking each other and after that Erwin punishing her for peeping on them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *****


    Agda, who Marie was thinking about, stood outside Erwin''s room contemting something with blushed face.


    ''Should I go in? No, he is going to do something pervert to me again. I can stop him, but if he tells his mother about it. Should I let him do disgusting things to my body? But if my husband found about it.''


    "Argh, I don''t care." saying this, Agda opened the door and saw Erwin lying on the bed with clothe still on.


    Erwin''s face bloomed with a smile and he got up and said "Oh you are here Agda, food was delicious, right? Mainly that yellow potato one. Do you like it?"


    "Yeah.." Agda was surprised seeing Erwin smiling at her without a hint of perverseness.


    "Good, now let''s sleep then." Erwin said lied on the bed again.


    Agda was shocked again. Looking at Agda''s shocked face, Erwin again said "what? Lets sleep."


    "Prince, you want me to sleep with you in one bed?" Agda asked.


    "Yes, is something wrong?" Erwin said and continued "don''t worry, I will not do anything pervert with you¡­ Of course, unless you want me to."


    "really ? you will not do anything perverted with me? Prince." Agda asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, or you prefer pervert things? Well, I do." Erwin said.


    "No, no, I  am fine without perverting things." Agda said, shaking her head.


    "Then what''s you are you waiting for? lets sleep, ahhhhh-hhhhhhh I am tired ," Erwin yawned closed his eyes.


    ''He only wants to sleep with me. Why?''


    "Prince, why you want to only sleep with me?" Agda asked curiously.


    Erwin opened his eyes and smiled, "do you really wanna know?"


    Agda nodded in yes. "Then give me a kiss first," Erwin said.


    ''What was I thinking?'' Agda face dismayed.


    "Hey, I was just kidding. Your face looked so disappointing now." Erwin said,ughing a little.


    "Then tell me why you wanna sleep with me." Agda asked again.


    Erwin''s face saddened a little and said "well...

 Chapter 25 Do The Deed

    ?''He looks cute sleeping'' Agda was looking at Erwin''s face who was sleeping while hugging her.


    His head rested on her breasts while face up toward her.


    ''I miss my daughter. I also wanna hold her. But she doesn''t even smile at me anymore.''


    "Sigh, only if she was like him. No, not like him, but just a little more expressive toward me." Agda said, looking at Erwin''s sleeping face.


    "Who?"


    Agda was surprised by the voice. "You didn''t sleep yet? My prince."


    Erwin nodded in yes and said "who were you talking about?" while looking at her with his cute big eyes.


    "My youngest daughter," Agda said with a down face.


    "Oh, how many children do you have, Agda?. And how old is your youngest?" Erwin asked again.


    Agda looked at Erwin''s big eyed face and smile. "I have three children, my prince, two girls and one boy. My youngest daughter is 16, my son is 20 and my oldest daughter is 28,"


    ''Then in two years, let''s have sex in front of her, or this world has lower legal age, wait her oldest is 28?''


    "If your daughter is that 28, then how old are you?" Erwin asked in surprise.


    "My age? I just turned 61 onest month." Agda said.


    "But you don''t even look thirty yet how?." Erwin again asked in surprise.


    "How else? With magic obviously, I am 8th circle Knight, so I age slowly and have a lifespan of nearly 200 to 300 hundred-year-old. You didn''t know that, my prince." Agda said and looked at Erwin with surprise.


    "No, I don''t" Erwin shaked his head.


    "You know how old is your mother prince?" Agda asked.


    Erwin again shaked his head in no. Looking at Erwin shaking his head, Agda said. "She is 123-year-old, and your grandma being 296."


    "How? Can I also do that?" Erwin excitedly asked.


    "yes , you can. Well, even non-magic users can live up to 130 to 150 years old with alchemic product. But you don''t have to care for that My prince you can sense mana, right?" Agda said.


    "I don''t know¡­." Erwin said.


    "But you have mana in your body, even if it''s in low quantity you can sense it." Agda said in surprise.


    "I don''t know, grandma didn''t let me read any book about magic or anything rted to it." Erwin said with sad face.


    Agda looked at his sad looking pitiful face and said. "Then I will teach the prince how to sense mana."


    "Really you are the best maid, Agda." Erwin smiled brightly and hugs her tightly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thanks your highness," Agda also smiled brightly seeing the cute child hugging her awaking her maternal instinct.


    *********


    "What did the prince said mother-inw?" the handsome-looking man asked, while looking at voluptuous women who were sitting on a chair drinking some wine.


    "Nothing much. He said he wants me to try out, something for him." Orixia said, looking outside the window while sipping wine.


    "What things?," the young man again asked.


    "I dont know." Orixia uninterestedly said.


    The handsome young man raised his brows. "You didn''t know, but you agreed to use them. What if they are dangerous?"


    "He said they are not dangerous." Orixia said. ''And what other option I had other than that?''


    "And you believed him?" Asked the man.


    Orixia sighed "Yes Roxth, I believed him,"


    "Why? Orixia he looks like a pervert. What if he does something weird to you," Roxth said with a worried look.


    "Rx, he is just a child. What can he do? And you know me right. I don''t fall for petty tricks." Orixia said with a seductive smile.


    ''But you fall for big dicks. But he is just a child, so it''s alright.''


    "Then try not get hurt okay, now should we do the deed?" Roxth said while looking at her body with lust.


    "No, I am not in the mood today," Orixia said, still looking uninterested in anything.


    "What happened to you? Are you alright? mother inw." Roxth looked at her with shock.


    "Yeah I am alright, I am just tired so let''s not do it for today." Orixia said.


    "Well then, use your mouth," Roxth said.


    ''Prince only told me not to have sex, but using mouth is still okay,'' Orixia shakes her head in no "no, go to your wife tonight spend sometime with her as well."


    "Don''t worry, she had Ark and Erin to keep herpany." Roxth said walked toward her.


    "I said I am not in the mood today Roxth, please leave me alone. " Orixia said and looked outside the window again.


    ''What''s with her tonight?, if not your pussy, then your daughter''s work too.''


    "then good night mother-inw, and please keep some wary toward that child. I had sense something wrong about him, Okay?" Roxth said and left her alone.


    "Was I too harsh on him but if he know prince know about him killing the baron and sleeping with me, he will again force us to run away?" Orixia said with a worried face.

 Chapter 26 Fighting With Finger And Tongues (R-18)

    ?"You know I slept alone for all my life that I can remember, My grandma don''t allowed anyone to sleep with me not even my mom," Erwin said with glum face and continued "I just thought My grandma is not here so I can sleep with someone. If you don''t wanna, it''s okay. I can sleep alone."


    ''Well, he is just a child. What if is a little pervert, and I also slept alone for 2 years without my husband? So today sleeping with him can also make me feel less...lonely. And he promised he will not do anything pervert with me so it''s okay''


    "Sigh I understand so for just today, let''s sleep together." Agda said, a blooming smile on Erwin''s sad face.


    ...


    ''I said that, but I am feeling really nervous. After talking about my family, he hugged me so tightly and now his¡­.. Dick is poking into my stomach.''


    Agda tried to release herself from Erwin''s hug but Erwin hugged her more tightly and said "Agda¡­ your so nice¡­ you agreed to sleep with me¡­..thank you Agda.."


    "Prince, are you still awake?" Agda said and looked at Erwin''s face whose eyes were shut.


    ''He is asleep. So he has the habit of sleep talking. Ahhhh''


    "No grandma, don''t I want to sleep with her Grandma. don''t stop me." Erwin''s hand was groping Agda''s breasts while he sleep talked.


    ''He is having a bad dream but ahh, where is the other hand going ahhhh?''


    "ahhhh." Erwin''s other hand traverse her sculpted muscle and reached his final node the node of desire, Agda''s pussy.


    ''Noooo you promise ahhhh prince you won''t do anything pervert with me, wake up prince.'' Agda didn''t release she was talking in her mind. Her mouth was just doing one thing moaning.


    ''He is¡­ touching me there ahhh no''


    "Yes grandma, Agda is sweet and¡­." Erwin sleep talked and nibbled on her ears,


    "Ahhhh." Agda''s whole body felt his peck on her ears. Her one leg raised herself in the air to make Erwin''s hand move freely on her wetting pussy.


    Her big muscr thigh was naked. The clothes she was wearing only covered her breasts and hips, leaving her more than enough body parts for Erwin''s sleep molesting. Well, it doesn''t matter if she was wearing clothes. Erwin was going into every nook and cranny of her body.


    ''is this why grand queen don''t allow anybody to sleep with him?"


    "Mmm Agda, you taste so good. Why you taste so good?" Erwin said and continued to nibble her ears. His hand was pinching her nipple over the clothes while Agda''s powerless hand was trying to release it from his hand. Making him pinch it more tightly.


    ''I, I have to make him stop before I¡­.''


    "Ahhhh," Agda moaned and grabbed the bed sheets tightly and tensed her body. She closed her thighs, gripping Erwin''s hand between them and moisturising it with her leaking juices.


    ''I have to wake him up.''


    "Eh?!!"


    Erwins had pulled away the veiling clothes that covered Agda''s cave and presented the moist view of her flowing pussy. Her white pubes covered her outer pussy lips from the front back where they circled her deep asshole, which was hidden in her bug butt cheeks. Crown of white hairs also sits on top of her pussy, and all this was a just decoration for her moist pink hole.


    ''Prince, are you really sleeping?''


    Agda became suspicious, but Erwin''s finger didn''t let her entertain these thoughts and insert itself into her pussy. Her pussy wall blocked his finger constrict, blocking his finger to enter her hole, but Erwin pushed his finger harder, breaking their blockage and forcing her wall with it and "ahhhhh."


    ''What''s happening? Wake up prince, your finger. It''s ahhh doing something to me ahhh. I don''t know why is his finger entering my pussy.''


    He grabbed his boobs and pulled it in front of her face. ''My nipple, how they get this big? ahh they are getting more sensitive ahhh''


    ''Hnghh, huff''


    Then Erwin draws back his finger from Agda''s choking pussy.


    ''What is he doing?''


    Erwin stripped his pant and pull out his cock and pushed between her thighs, creasing her pussy lips with it.


    ''Eh? Is he putting his dick¡­.why he is doing it? Ahhh is he dreaming about something vulgar? Ahhhh''


    Agda closed her eyes to feal Erwin''s naked dick on her sensitive pussy lips ''His dick is so hard and stiff¡­.. As expected of¡­..what is he doing? Don''t y with my breasts, ahhh don''t lick my ears.''


    Agda''s tan body was getting sweatier and sweatier, making her muscle shine and her perking nipple and boobs look sultry.


    ''His hand ahh it''s griping my ass ahhhh'' Erwin gripped her buttock, pushing it toward him to thrust his dick deeper, exposing her hairy asshole.


    He started to thrust his dick, coating it in her pussy fluids, making it easier to slide between her fat muscr thighs and poking from the other side.


    Her muscr thighs were big even his eight-inch dick''s only tip was poking from the other side.


    ''Oh, it''s feeling so good, this is¡­ as if¡­we are having sex¡­.oh my god what I am thinking I have a husband ahhhh, but his moving so fast my whole body is felling his dick ahhh''


    *chap chap* Erwin''s sweaty body was striking with Agda''s sweaty body making the sound of flesh pping. Erwin stared to thrust harder squeezing her butt tightly gaping at her perfect round asshole to the side making look like onahole.


    ''Ahh I am about to¡­.sorry love I am gonna cum from other''s men''s dick¡­ahh child''s dick''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Before she can cum she felt something hot, hot liquid between her thighs, ''what''s that ha its felt so ho ahhh why he stop thrusting his dick make me cum you monstrous dick. What I am saying not he cummed on my pussy its dripping ooh hoo it fell on my butthole ahh''


    Her vagina thighs was squeezing cum out of Erwin''s dick covering them more in it her ass lower ass crack was also tightening trying to keep his hot cum''s drop between it.  Her pussy didn''t get any potion from this shot her thighs had imed all of it.


    ''Why he is not moving? Move ahh make it hard again'' Agda was on again verge of climaxing but she felt so frustration she started to move her body on her own. Creasing her pussies wall on Erwin''s dong.


    Erwin''s dick also started to rise again, the cum covered thighs started to coat the dick in it, and his dick coated her pussy.


    Agda''s mind switch flipped off she hugged Erwin more tightly and started to thrust her hips like Erwin was doing in hisst seconds "why are you not squeezing my asshole now? squeeze it spread my asshole ahhh yeah,"


    Agda, grabbed his hand spread her ass with it, showing her peeking red gapping anus.


    "Yes this dick ahhh, I love it then, I am finally nearing it, ahhh I am gonna achieve it." but something happened and her thighs stop felling hot hard dick between them and shocked voice felt in Agda''s red ears.


    "What are you doing?" Erwin looked at Agda with shock.


    "Prince you are awake?" then she looked at there situation "wait its not what its look like,"


    "Its look like you were using my dick to musterbathe." Erwin looked at her with surprise, "if you want to do something like this tell me beforehand I will do it My self, but you choose to molest me in my sleep, I didn''t know you were this type of women Agda" Erwin felt disappointed.


    "No prince its not, before that you¡­" Agda tried to retort but Erwin stopped her "before I just did everything with your consent, even if it was tricked out of you, but this¡­ this is rape Agda."


    ''Ah this is nice chance to break her mind''


    "What were you thinking doing something to sleeping child." Erwin berated her.


    "I¡­.I¡­I am sorry prince, I don''t know what happened to my body its just¡­ it just want to felt relived," Agda said with guilt.


    "How will your husband react if he find about what were you doing and your children what will the think about you?" Erwin said.


    "Prince don''t tell them I will do anything just please don''t tell them?" Agda requested when Erwin mention her family.


    "Why would I tell them? Your my maid and I have to except you with all your w, even if one of them is molesting someone." Erwin made her more guilty.


    "When was thest time you met your children?" Erwin asked out of nowhere.


    "4 years ago." Agda looked confused.


    "I know why your were doing it, You were feeling lonely right?" Erwin asked and smiled.


    [sexual frustration:- 29]


    "Why my prince?" Agda again asked looking confuse.


    "Because you miss your family, you miss there touch, you miss your children. " Erwin guessed which was easy to guess and continued "you were also angry that you can''t meet them, sad you cant hear there voices, but main reason of your this behaviour and all of your pain is¡­.. Frustration. You''re frustrate, if you can''t go meet them at least your childrene to meet you but they never came right?"


    Hearing Erwin Agda''s face fell down and she saddened.


    ''Oh man she is about to cry, I cant make her cry real man only make women cry in bed, well she is in bed.''


    Erwin walked toward him and raised her almost crying face. ''she looks so beautiful.''


    Her yellow eyes was shining with crystal like tears in them and her blushed face and sweaty hair from Erwin''s molesting all made her look beautiful than ever.


    "If you want to we can find out, why they do not want to meet their beautiful mom?" Erwin said.


    "How?" Agda said with crying voice.


    "We can go meet them, but after weplete our work here?." Erwin said making Agda face bloomed with brightest smile making her face look dazzling.


    "Really?" Agda asked excitedly.


    "Yeah, but before that I want see them Agda they had left the real one not this vulgar Agda." Erwin said looking at her half naked body, thighs covered in his cum and her red nipple.


    Agda face flushed and she said "and we we gonna do that?"


    "Obviously by training you, now start with cleaning my dick of your pussy fluids" Erwin said and ced his smelly dick on her lips.


    "But isn''t it gonna make me more vulgar." Agda asked.


    Erwinughed "hahaha no, no its not gonna make you more vulgar because, I will be the only one whose gonna cum, when we did this thing¡­. You will just make feel good with every part of your body. now, start with your tongue."


    ''How its gonna make me better, who cares I am gonna meet my children I can show them this vulgar side of me, And prince seem to be expert in this things so he must know one or two thing about how to make a vulgar women less vulgar''


    Thinking this Agda proceed to take Erwin''s dripping dick in her mouth, unbeknownst to her Erwin was ning to make her much better women that her daughter will fight with each other using there fingers and tongue. To choose, whose gonna sleep with her first,

 Chapter 27 Mouth Pleaser (R-18)

    ?"Hehe looks at you, sucking it so hard. Do you like it that much?" Erwin said while looking at Agda sucking his dick.


    Her breasts covered in her drool from the blowjob, pressing their hard nipple on Erwin''s thighs. Agda stopped wiping her lips said, "no prince.."


    "Hey don''t stop and use your tongue, amazing." Erwin said.


    "Your mouth..¡­..it''s like warm and wet, squeezing my dick." ying with her ears.


    ''His penis is my mouth, but so much saliva is flowing from my mouth.'' Agda''s hands that were stopping Erwin''s hips to not thrust deeper into her throat, started to go toward her breast and pussy.


    ''How it feels like? He''s having sex with my mouth.'' Agda slowly touched her pussy. ''Its making my pussy throb.''


    She inserted her fingers in her tight vagina, her pussy wall squeezed them. While her second hand pinched her. nipples ''ah my pussy, it''s tightening around my fingers ahhh so good.''


    Erwin smirked seeing and forced her back with a wall. "hehe, you started fingering yourself? You must''ve been really pent up, Agda."


    "No, that''s not true," Agda said, catching her breath. But her legs were spread, making M on the bed while she rubbed her exposed pussy faster and faster and fondled her hanging tits.


    "You don''t need to lie, Agda. Your loneliness made you like this," Erwin said.


    Saying this, he thrust harder and harder, ''her sucking face on my cock is so erotic like this,''


    Agda lips were mouth was wrapped around his cock, like a sucking tube, ''I am doing so many obscene things, sucking a child''s dick while fingering my pussy, but it''s for best I am getting punished but I need to do this for my children.''


    "You look so lewd, Agda. Imagine your daughter seeing you like this. What will she do?" Erwin said Agda''s pussy tightened around her finger more.


    ''No, she can''t see me like this, ahhh.''


    "Would she start masturbate in secret? Don''t you like that? ," Erwin said with a smirk.


    ''No, I don''t like that,'' Agda started to suck hard and hard.


    "Your pussy and mouth are secreting so much female juices, your holes feel good, don''t they?"


    Agda''s eyes were watering. ''feel¡­ good? I¡­.don''t understand, I really don''t understand!!''


    Agda''s tongue only licked Erwin''s big shaft. "That''s no good, if you only licked the head. I won''t ejacte. You know why are we doing this, to make you a good mom, whose is liked by her children. Do you want to like by your children, Agda?"


    Agda nodded with dick still in her mouth.


    "Then suck it deeper," Erwin said. ''Is fucking dick made her stupid, or she is just that horny?''


    ''deeper?.''


    Agda hadn''t met her family for long times so she was really lonely making her weak mentally and when Erwin met her and give her some intention she was happy but when he trick her into bathing with her and making her cum her mind started to deteriorate. Her loneliness slowly started to turn into lust. Andstly, when he didn''t let her cum, hermonsense got worse.


    Now when Erwin sleep molested her and again didn''t let her cum, her limit on lust broke, causing her to act on her carnal instinct. And Erwin takes it further by bullshitting about her family. Her psych was in puzzles and Erwin was trying to piece it to how he liked slutty for only him.


    ''What''s going to happen to my throat if I suck such a huge penis deeply?'' her thinking started to be one with her lust.


    Her lustful eyes looked at Erwin, that was looking at her with a smirk. Her drooling, scared mouth sucking that was only swallowing his half dick.


    ''No, I mustn''t think about this. I am a mother, I am doing this for my children, I have show this to my children that I lo....¡­..I can suck deeply!!'' Agda forced his dick down her throat but still was not able to shove it fully.


    ''nhhhh''


    "Ahaha, that''s good. But it''s still some outside. Try making my penis go in and out of you like that." Erwin was still happy to look at Agda trying to deepthroat on his penis.


    Agda did what Erwin told and start bobbing her head on his dick.


    ''Ahh..wh..what is this sensation?. I should be in agony, because prince''s penis is so big¡­but with each deep thrust into my throat my saliva gushes out and my throat tingles.''


    "Your throat pussy is so good Agda." Agda''s throat sensation made her pussy drool more, wetting the bed sheets.


    ''This is throat, pussy? Amazing, I feel the desire to suck it even deeper into my throat.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her head started to bob fast. ''No, my mouth won''t stop.. Against my will, it''s starting to feel good. I don''t wanna feel good, but why my mouth is moving faster, my hands are simting my sensitive parts, it don''t feel like punishment anymore,'' her mouth was trying to go back from dicks tip to his dick shaft every time it, but Erwin''s dick was too big for her to insert in her throat fully.


    "Is it all right for you to take it in deeply and enjoy it with your throat, pussy?" Erwin asked, seeing Agda enjoying his dick.


    Agda did not answer her and continued to suck. "It seems you''re going to cum soon down there,"


    "Eh?"


    "Do you want cum by my dick down your throat, Agda? If you want, you can cum. I will not stop you." Erwin said.


    ''I can''t I am getting punished for being a vulgar woman. I can enjoy it.'' Agda released saliva covered dick from her mouth and said, "no prince I don''t"


    "Then why your hand down there is ying with your bottom lips?" Erwin pointed at her Bushed pussy.


    "that ¡­that I don''t know." Agda said, but didn''t stop messaging her pussy.


    "Oh, you don''t know¡­." Erwin grabbed her arms and raised them up, forcing her back into the wall again.


    "Well, I know because you''re a dirty woman, which her children don''t even love. Your face looks disgusting with that scar, you think your husband loves you no. your unsightly muscles disgust him. So, the only thing you can do to make them like you is not cumming by my dick down your throat. Now make me cum with your throat." Erwin said.


    ''Sorry for lying that your scar is dirty. In my pervious life I can cum with just looking at your face.''


    ''He is right. Who will like me? My children hate me. My husband doesn''t like my body and here I was, molesting this child in his sleep. I am a dirty woman who wants to please herself. But prince is making me train to be a good mother and a loveable wife.''


    "Now it''s my turn to move, Agda. Open up your meat hole," Erwin ordered.


    ''Yes, prince can make me a better woman,''  she opened the mouth and Erwin slid his dick in it.


    ''Eh it feels bigger than before ahhhh.''


    "After your training, you''re gonna be an amazing woman, Agda. " Erwin started to thrust his hip faster into her mouth. His whole dick was going in down her throat.


    ''Yes, this is it¡­ her throat is so tight, ahahaha.''


    "Agda, your vulgar throat is gonna make me cum swallow it all"


    ''Prince is cumming but his dick is getting more big.'' Erwin thrusted his hips harder and harder, making Agda to release more of her saliva coating her tan tits in it.


    "I am cumming." Erwin ejacted in her throat.


    ''wow¡­Prince¡­let out so much of his semen.... and I can''t breathe..'' Agda''s mouth was full with Erwin''s cum and started leak out sttering on her mouth. But Erwin did not stop and continue to shoot cum down her throat while he thrusting his hips.


    ''Oh no ahh¡­My throat''s trying to swallow it by itself.'' some of his cum was leaking from her nose also making her teary face vulgar.


    "Your swallowing so much, Aren''t you? Were you that hungry for cum?, well you can enjoy it." Erwin said.


    ''Prince said I can enjoy it, prince''s cum¡­it so hot, just having in my mouth my pussy is verge on cumming I want cum so bad ahhh'' Some deep sucking came from Agda''s throat making the stuck cum flow out from Erwin''s dick.


    "Ohhhh, yes, just like that." Erwin said.


    ''It taste so good,'' Agda let go of his dick, Erwin felled back on the bed.


    "Ahh, Its was amazing Agda, my legs are felling week" Erwin said looking at Agda who was enjoying his semen taste.


    Leaked cum was slowly dripping on her tan tits, "don''t swallow it all rub it in your tits." Erwin ordered.


    ''I don''t wanna waste it,'' *gulped* Agda gulped down the semen and said, "apologies prince I already swallowed it," and opened her mouth wide to show him her deep and foggy throat.


    after that she start to gather the sttered cum from her face with her sloppy tongue.


    ''This bitch.'' Erwin looked at her, trying to swallow everyst drop of his cum.


    ''It''s pleasuring my mouth so much¡­ what if I taste with it my pussy,'' Agda looked at Erwin''s still half hard cock and her pussy drooled.

 Chapter 28 Popsicle (R-18)

    ?Agda''s eyes were staring hungrily at Erwin''s dick but he didn''t notice it and said, "It''s already morning, let''s go clean ourself,"


    Saying this, he walked toward the bathtub.


    ''What was I thinking? I can''t have sex with him. I am trying to less my vulgarness, not increase it by having sex with someone other than my husband. Let''s just take a bath,''


    *sniff sniff* Agda sniffed her body and said. "My body smells of his cum. I don''t wanna wash off his scent."


    *sniff sniff* she again sniffed "but it''s smell disgusting."


    She breathed more than their body fluids smell from her tits and reluctantly walked toward the bathtub with flowing pussy.


    *******


    Agda rubbed her muscr body with water, cleaning Erwin''s scent from it. Beside her was Erwin, inspecting her every body part with perverted eyes.


    ''Her back muscles¡­.soon she is going to show them in doggy to me, And beg for my cock...I can''t wait.''


    "Agda,e out of the bathtub now. Let''s train you some more," Erwin said and sat on a chair.


    ''Is he gonna make me suck his dick again? Please let me suck your dick again, prince.''


    Agda got out of tub and stood in front of Erwin with her dripping body.


    ''She is not feeling embarrassed, she learns fast but her embarrassing face looked cute''


    Erwin grabbed her slim but sculpted waist and moved her near. "stand here, and spread your legs a little. Show me your lower lips"


    ''Is he gonna touch my pussy, but I want his dick in my throat? It''s training Agda not a happy meal, it don''t care for your pleasure''


    She slowly parted her legs, giving a full look of pussy to Erwin.


    "You have a lot of hairs down here, why don''t you cut them?. Well, I don''t mind them. I like to adventure in the jungle." Erwin said creasing her pussy hair.


    "You like them, prince?" Agda embarrassingly asked, looking at Erwin ying with her public hair.


    "Yes, a lot, they are white so, they look sexy on your tan skin, ," Erwin said while slowly creasing her abs.


    "My husband hates my public hair.So, I have to clean them every time they grow a little. Now we don''t have that type of interaction because I am away from him. So, I didn''t bother clean them ." Agda said, feeling his touch.


    "They make your pussy look lewd. I don''t know why your husband hates them." Saying this, Erwin spread her pussy a little to see her pink holes through the slimy walls.


    her pussy inside felt some warm hair making it her pussy walls move.


    "Your pussy it''s so slimy and looks tasty. Should I taste it?" Erwin said and moved to give a lick to her tempting vagina.


    But Agda stooped him. "No prince, it is dirty don''t lick it there."


    "Wasn''t you sucking my dick before isn''t that was? Disgusting. You were licking it like a popsicle." Erwin said, making Agda blush.


    "I¡­. I did that because it was punishment, and what''s popsicle?" Agda said with blushed face.


    "But weren''t you enjoying that punishment?" Erwin asked again.


    "I was¡­." Agda tried to say something with an embarrassed face, but Erwin stopped her. "don''t worry, I won''t lick your pussy yet."


    "Here Let''s put that in." Erwin said pulled out a pink vibrator from his space ring shocking Agda.


    "Whats that?" Agda asked, looking at the vibrator.


    "It''s your training equipment. Come here," Erwin said.


    Agda came forward, exposing her white, hairy pussy.


    "Ahhhh. " Erwin pinched her nipples while licking her abs. "Did your husband ever lick you down here?"


    Erwin caress the vibrator on her pussy, coating it in her pussy juices, "No," Agda said felling nervous and curious.


    "Do you want someone to lick you down here?" Erwin asked while simting her pussy and nipple.


    "Oh, your pussy is twitching, so you want someone to eat your pussy." Erwin smirked, looked at Agda''s blushed face and continued, "should I lick it then?"


    Agda didn''t say anything, just stared at Erwin with her lusty eyes.


    Erwin stuck out his tongue and causing excitement Agda''s pussy to, ''how''s it feel to get licked down there haa''


    "Ahhh"


    "Not today, now just do with this." saying this Erwin inserted a pink vibrator in her pussy, surprising her anticipated pussy with it.


    ''He is teasing me. ahh what''s this thing?''<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Prince, what''s that thing? It''s felling weird down here." Agda said, squirming her legs.


    "Don''t worry, you have to wear for your transition into a better woman." Erwin said.


    "But what it do?," Agda Asked again.


    "Let me show, but first give me a kiss." Erwin said.


    ''Kiss¡­ why? Well, it feels good, mmmm''


    Agda poked her sweet looking tongue out to get sucked by Erwin and bended down forward.


    ''I didn''t even have to say to it. She stuck her tongue out on her own.''


    Erwin was surprised but seeing her poking her tongue out, standing there naked with hanging breasts, Erwin didn''t wait and dived into her mouth, slurping her tongue.


    ''His kisses they are so dirty, it''s tingling my lower mouth, but what is that thing? It feels weird to have something in pussy.''


    "Nghhhhh," Agda''s thighs shivered, felling the intense vibration from her pussy.


    Agda tried to free her lips from Erwin but he didn''t let go of them and grabbed her hanging Tits.


    ''Where are you going?''


    ''Whats these vibrations?, it''s so intense. Haaa it tingling. They are so good¡­ it stopped.''


    They separated their mouth Agda''s mouth was opened filled with saliva, her eyes teary and big thighs dripping with pussy fluids.


    "Ahh prince, what was that?" Agda asked, out of breath.


    "It''s your training. Try to endure it for a day." Erwin said and got up.


    "Wear your clothes now," saying this, he left.


    ''This thing it is so good,''


    "Ahhhh" Agda moaned again.


    "What are you doing standing there? Wear your clothes and let''s go?" Erwin said while increasing vibrator''s power.


    "Prince, stop aahhh my pussy," Agda said and closed her thighs, trying to stop something froming from it.


    ''its sound lewd form her mouth, I gonna make her talk dirty in session then''


    "Then get ready." Erwin said with a smile.


    ''Its so fun''


    "Haa haaa" Agda was sped on the floor tightening her wet thighs.


    ''Haaa it''s so torturing haa''


    ******


    [Name :- Agda Ingaret


    Sexual frustrate :- 39%


    Looks :- 75


    Height :- 189 cm


    Waist :- 28 inches


    Hips : - 39 inches


    Difficulty :- +S


    Rtionship :- Bodyguard


    Erogenous parts :- Because of increased sexual frustration, her whole body is sensitive to your touch


    Fetish :- Exhibitionism


    Obedience :- 59%


    Description :- ve in making.


    Edging duration :- 15 hours 56 minutes, 47 seconds]

 Chapter 29 Mana Circulation

    ?"Hehehe." Erwin was grinning while looking outside the Carriage window. Making him look very creepy todies setting with him in the carriage,


    Beside him sat Agda, that also looked at him weirdly.


    ''Prince smiling..... It''s weird, he seems to be thinking about doing something perverts¡­ is he gonna do that pervert thing again... with me..'' Agda''s pussy tingled, feeling the dormant buzzer with its walls.


    ''Is he gonna train me again, but we are not alone here? What if they noticed me? Haaa''. Her mind was corroding with sexual frustration, making her only think about lust.


    While Erwin, who made her like this, was grinning from ear to ear looking at the system panel.


    [Sex points : 1900]


    ''Hahah I am rich''


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: sleeping candy man(Rare) - Molesting someone in your sleep.]


    [Reward: SP + 400]


    ******


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Thagina(Umon) - Simte your penis in someone''s thighs.]


    [Reward: SP + 200]


    *******


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: white thighs (umon) - Ejacte On thighs while simting yours penis with them.]


    [Reward: SP + 200]


    *******


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Machia velodrome (umon) - Manipte someone''s feelings and make a way for their pants .]


    [Reward: SP + 200]


    *******


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Longjaw(umon) - Make someone simte your dick by throat .]


    [Reward: SP + 200]


    *******


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Meganized (umon) - While deep throating someone cums in their throat so hard ites out their nose.


    [Reward: SP + 200]


    *******


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: stirring the soup while eating snack(umon) - A Female simtes her vagina while giving you a blowjob.]


    [Reward: SP + 200]


    *******


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Buzz in the puss (umon) - Insert A Vibrator In vagina.]


    [Reward: SP + 200]


    ****


    [ding!]


    [New daily mission :- Perform Mana cirction x3]


    [Reward : 200 SP]


    [Failure :- -200 SP]


    *****


    ''A daily mission. I only got one daily mission..when I transmigrate here, the system where is daily missions of previous two days''


    [Host system didn''t give you any mission because you were too weak toplete them. Now the system thinks the host has be strong enough to do daily missions. So, the system will continue to give Daily missions to host.]


    ''System..'' Erwin said in mind with a serious tone.


    [yes host]


    ''You¡­you did that for me..I didn''t know that you care that much from¡­from now on we are bros¡­bros before hoes'' Erwin cried the tears of happiness in his mind.


    [Thanks host!!! system is always there to help the host.]


    ''You''re a great friend system, now tell me what is mana cirction?'' Erwin said, whipping his tears.


    [Host have to find it in your own system is not host''s personal answering machine]


    ''But before¡­. What about our bromance system? I was gonna name you.'' Erwin looked hurt and shocked by systems remarks.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''I don''t know a thing about Mana. My grimoire is also a faulty one,'' Erwin looked toward Agda.


    ''Why he is looking at me? Is he gonna turn on that thing again? In front of people. No prince, don''t do that.'' Agda''s mind was saying this, but her eyes were begging Erwin to turn on the vibrator.


    "Agda, do you know mana cirction?" Erwin asked.


    ''So he wants to ask about mana,'' Agda felt a little disappointed but answered his query. "yes my prince, it''s like it''s name a person control mana and circtes in her or his body to strength it with. Parents teach their Children do this after they have awakened their mana."


    "Can you help me do it?" Erwin asked.


    "Here¡­" Agda was surprised by his demand and looked at the same surprised face of two other women. Orixia and Serlia were also surprised by Erwin.


    The child and the Erin were not here today, Orixia said they wanted to spend time with that handsome man, Roxth today. So, only two of theme topany him. But Serlia seemed to be reluctant to present here and only came because her mother forced her to.


    "Oh, don''t worry aboutdies, they will not make any trouble. Right,dies?" Erwin said while smiling at them.


    "You can proceed with it,dy Agda. Me and Serlia will not cause any sort of trouble for your highness." Orixia said,


    Agda stared at them and said, "Okay, but This process is usually taught by a child''s family or person who they trust fully, because someone have to insert his or her mana into children''s body to teach them how to circte through their body, but doing this the children''s are quite vulnerable to the person teaching them, they can kill them with just a thought so parents who are not able to use mana usually pay hefty sum to a known mage''s or some close family friend to do it."


    "Don''t worry, Agda, I fully trust you. Now tell me what I have to do?" Erwin said.


    "Good then, show me your back, prince. I have to touch your body directly to insert mana into your body," Agda said.


    "It''s gonna be ufortable like this. You only have to contact my body, right? Let me sit on yourp, then." Erwin striped of his shirt and sat on Agda''s supple thighs.


    Agda was surprised, as well as were two other women. Erwin''s current body was just of child, so it didn''t arouse any desire in any women present there well except one Serlia. Her eyes were staring at his body like a predator trying to devour him.


    Erwin''s body shivered, felling into Serlia''s lusty gazes. "lets do this fast."


    ''Fufu what a cute boy, I want to taste him.'' Serlia''s eyes smiled with lust and she licked her lips seductively.


    "Close your eyes, prince." Agda said and pressed her hand on Erwin''s naked back.


    ''His body, its so small, but his dick... what are you thinking Agda, focus or you gonna harm the prince?''


    "Prince, I am gonna send some mana into your body. Try to sense it with close eyes." Agda said, and closed her eyes as well.


    Erwin closed his eyes also and tried to sense Agda''s mana in his body. After a moment he felt a something warm entering from his back.


    ''Its warm and cozy, is this her mana?....feels so good.''


    "Prince, did you feel anything?" Agda asked.


    Erwin nodded in head and said "something warm is entering my body from back. It''s so cozy."


    "Thats My mana prince, try to concentrate on where your body is feeling warm." Agda said.


    Erwin did what Agda said, ''I don''t feel anything¡­..wait what''s this light string¡­.is this her mana.''


    Erwin noticed bright golden light string moving in his body. "Agda, I am seeing a golden string moving in my body."


    Agda was surprised said, "Thats my mana prince, I am going to circte it through your body. Remember, it''s paths while I moved through your body."


    Erwin excitedly said "It''s moving Agda,"


    "Don''t get distracted and memorize the path, how it''s moving through your body." Agda said.


    Erwin controlled his excitement and start to perceive the mana traversing through his body. The mana started to enter through his right arm''s index finger, circting through it reaching straight to his heart. Next it enters through his index going toward his lung. Like this, every finger received the mana and traverse it through different parts of his body. His toes also did the same, circting his mana in his liver, kidneys, dder ears. His hand fingers connected his mana into his eyes, mind.


    After a half hour, Agda traversed her mana through all of his body. "Now prince try to do it on your own, gather the mana from surroundings on your fingers and circte through your body like I did, It''s little difficult to remember the cirction first time, so if you don''t able to do this first time don''t be disappointed prince." Agda was breathing heavily, her body covered in sweat.


    Erwin nodded and tried to feel the mana around his body. Erwin only closed his eyes. But didn''t notice anything but after sometime small orbs of golden light started to appear around his body. ''Is this mana? First make gather in it your thumb and then traverse through it your arm to heart.... It''s working he hehe I am a genius¡­ now gather it in your index and send it your lungs aahhh it''s so warm.'' Erwin smiled delightfully,


    After some time, Erwin opened his eyes and smiled. Seeing his smile, Agda asked, "how was it prince?"


    "Ipleted one cirction." Erwin said, shocking thedies in carriages.


    "Youpleted one cirction in first try?" Orixia asked in shock.


    "Yeah, is something wrong?" Erwin asked in with worry.


    "No, your highness nothings wrong, congrattion on your first mana cirction." Orixia said with an embarrassed face.


    ''Why are you shocked Orixia, he is prince. It''s easy for him toplete his mana cirction in first try, not like you who had taken a whole day to circte mana though your body the first time?''


    ''Prince is talented, very talented. I didn''t ept him to do this on his first try.'' Agda looked at Erwin with surprise.


    Serlia was the only one who was not surprised. Rather, her eyes were filled with craving, craving for Erwin''s body.


    "Let''s do it one more time." Erwin said..


    "you want to do it again?" they all said with shock.


    "yeah?"

 Chapter 30 Paper Slip

    ?[Ding]


    [Daily mission "Perform Mana cirction x3,"pleted]


    [Reward :- 200 SP]


    *****


    "Haaa finally." Erwin was sweating heavily.


    Agda and Xylith''s duo faces were full of astonishment at seeing Erwinpleting his third mana cirction. Erwin noticed this and said "what''s matter,dies? I know am handsome but we have arge age gap, well I don''t mind but¡­."


    "Prince, did you fullypleted your third mana cirction?" Agda said in surprised.


    "Yeah? Is something wrong?" Erwin asked in confusion.


    Agda shaking her head in no and said. "Its better, its more than better, My prince Only 1 out of 10000 is able toplete first mana cirction in first try, because of low soul power and rare one can perform 2 mana cirction, performing 3 times in first try, it''s¡­.it''s."


    "It''s outstanding your highness, you have exceptional talent, 1 in million genius." Orixia said.


    Hearing it Erwin lips formed smug smile on his face. "hehe I am genius,"


    ''Sometimes My Genius¡­ It''s Almost Frightening.''


    "Yes, you are prince." Agda said.


    Erwin looked at the smiling duo praising him. "Lady Orixia."


    "Yes, your highness." Orixia said, seeing Erwin calling her name.


    "For things we talked at dinner, I need measure your body," Erwin said surprising Orixia, Serlia also looked toward her mother for an answer.


    ''Why he is mentioning this in front of serlia? Did I somehow angered him?''


    "Your highness what is that you want my mother''s body measurement for?" Serlia asked out of curiosity, seeing her mother not saying anything.


    "Oh, I asked her for a favour in exchange for taking you to Mecium. For her measurement I need them to make clothes for her. If you want, I can also make for you, and you too Agda." Erwin offered.


    Serlia looked at her mother with anger and sympathy and sighed, "Your highness apologise for asking, but what''s favour you want from her please also tell me if there is anything that I can do to lighten her burdens?"


    "Don''t worry,dy serlia. I am not burdening her that much, she just has to wear the clothes the clothes I am making and show them to me. Nothing more. If you wanna help her, then you can also do that," Erwin said.


    "What types of clothes are you making, prince?" Agda asked.


    Erwin grinned and look at their heavy assets and said, "It''s a surprise, just know you all will look good in them and they can also lessen the burden on your shoulder."


    "Really, your highness then I am first," Serlia said in excitement.


    "In that case, let''s start with you." Erwin said, smiling.


    Erwin pulled a make out measuring tool he had made this morning and said. "Now raise your hand a little, Lady Serlia."


    ''First band size'' Serlia did what she had told, and ''First band size'' Erwin lean forward, pressing his cheek on Serlia''s soft bosom and wraps the measuring tool around her torso and joint the both end under her breast.


    [Name :- Serlia xylith


    Looks :- 72


    Height :- 183 cm


    Waist :- 27 inches


    Hips : - 38 inches


    Difficulty :- +A


    Rtionship :- Acquaintance


    Erogenous parts :- ?


    Fetish :-  Shotacon


    Obedience :-  2%


    Description :- ve in making]


    *****


    "You smell nice, Lady serlia," Erwin said while starting her breasts. ''So she is a shotacon. Then I am delicious for her,''


    "You can smell me more than, your highness," Serlia said and surprising Erwin.


    "I will certainly do that." Erwin said with a serious face and dived into her big bosom, shocking every present there.


    Serlia blushed and asked "what are you doing, you highness?"


    ''Womenstely ask this question lot to me can''t they she see I am smelling her stupid women.''


    Erwin looked at her and smiled at with eyes "smelling you."


    ''He is so cute. I want to eat him ahhh''


    Serlia looked at him with lust and said, "You can smell me after your Highness. first let''s take my measurement."


    Erwin nodded and moved his hand higher, ''now bust'' on her bust. ''Now for her cup size. Subtract your calcted band size (Step 1) from your bust measurement (Step 2) and refer to the bra cup size chart here. Your bra size is your band size with your cup size. 38 inches (bust) ¨C 32 inches (band) = 6 inches. That''s a 32DDD. She is quite big,''


    ''Now let''s check how they felt at hand.'' Erwin pressed her boobs and fondled them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "your highness" serlia blushed again.


    "Sorrydy serlia, I was trying to locate your nipples¡­ah found them!" Erwin slightly pinched them to make her moan


    "Nngh," But Serlia didn''t moan by biting her lips, which were more hot to Erwin''s eyes.


    "Now, please stand up,dy serlia." Erwin Requested and serlia did.


    ''What he is making is to measure distance between my nipples. Why did he pinch them?''


    Serlia was standing there with a rosy face. Erwin''s had reached at her boobs while standing so he don''t have to bend. ''First her waist well I already know their size,'' Erwin simply measured her waist without doing anything pervert and next he started to measure her hips. Grabbing her asscheeks and lifting them slightly, surprising Serlia, but she didn''t say anything this time and let Erwin take her pervert measurements.


    ''Your highness, he is little¡­..pervert I think.'' Mother and daughter both thought at the same time. For Agda she was already aware of her prince''s pervert ness and had been a victim of Erwin''s molesting.


    "Spread your thighs, Lady serlia," Erwin said.


    Serlia nodded and spread her thighs Erwin wrapped around his measurement tool around in an angr way from her inner thigh to her upper waist, touching her pussy with his hand.


    ''Nngh His hand its¡­.,''Serlia looked at Erwin who was doing his work without noticing serlia''s blushed face.


    ''I am gojo''


    "You can sitdy serlia, you will receive your surprise tomorrow now¡­" Erwin looked at Orixia but Orixia spoke first. "Prince, this is my measurement." Handing him a piece of paper.


    "What? But¡­how did you  measure them on your own? They can be wrong." Erwin said with a worried face.


    "Don''t worry, your highness I know my body." Orixia said.


    "..good" Erwin said and looked at Agda and opened his mouth to say something but stopped seeing the paper slip in her hand. ''Noo¡­you to Agda''


    But Agda spoke first, "This is my measurement, Prince," and handed him her measurements. Erwin''s face downed, seeing the slip in her hand.


    ''You wait bitches, I am gonna measure your insides with my dick. Just wait,''


    Erwin looked at Agda with anger. ''Why is prince looks angry¡­.ahhhh'' Agda closed her thighs, seem clenching something.


    ''No prince ahhhh don''t move it fast ahhhh my voice is going to leak.''


    Seeing the begging expression on Agda''s face, Erwin smiled again and sat near her.


    "Your surprised will be ready tomorrow, but you have to promise me something before I give them to you. You can''t wear them in front of anyone other than the people in this carriage. Promise?" Erwin asked and forward his pinky finger.


    ''How cute he is making pinky promise,'' Serlia said. "Your highness I promise I will wear them for your eyes only."


    ''but why can''t I shoe them to others?''


    "Me to your highness." Orixia said.


    "What about you, Agda?" Erwin asked Agda, who was controlling her facial expression to turn into a pleasuring one.


    Agda raised her pinky finger to knot them and said, "Me to Prince. I will only show them to you."


    "Good, then." Erwin said, smiling.


    "Lady Agda, is something wrong?" Orixia asked, seeing Agda''s red face and sweat on her forehead.


    Agda was focusing on not moan ann keeping her face straight, so she didn''t hear Agda and said "Haa what?."


    "I said, is something wrong? You''re sweating too much?" Orixia said with worry. Serlia also noticed that something was wrong with her.


    ''Nothing is wrong with her. She is training right now.''


    Agda tried to smile. "It''s because¡­..ahhh."


    Erwin increased the vibration again, causing her to moan, surprising Orixia and Serlia.


    ''Why prince? How shameful.'' Agda looked at Erwin with a hurt expression.


    Erwin was amused seeing her face.''Who told you to take your measurement on your own?''


    "What''s wrong Agda, are you alright?" Erwin asked with fake worry.


    "I am alright Prince." Agda said with an angry smile.


    "Then why did you screamed in a weird way? What was it like..?" Erwin again increased the vibration, causing her to moan again. "Ahhhhh"


    "Yeah, like that. Why are screaming like that?" Erwin asked.


    Orixia and Serlia looked at  her with worry, "I didn''t Pri¡­ahhhh,"


    "You did it again," Erwin said amusing seeing her angry blushed face.


    "Prince, don''t do it please ahhhh," Agda said with a begging face.


    "What? I am not doing anything." Erwin said innocently.


    "Are you really okay, Lady Agda?" Serlia asked with worry.


    "I am alrightdy ahhhhh" She moans again, surprising Serlia.


    ''What''s wrong with her?''


    Orixia and serlia looked at her with weird expression, Agda felt ashamed seeing their expressions and looked at Erwin with teary eyes.


    ''She is on the verge of crying. I should stop now but it was fun seeing her like this.''

 Chapter 31 Climax

    ?A slender hand opened the brown ancient door, presenting the sight of a grand Hall. Four giant ck pirs bearing the weight of its zenith reaching ceiling stood there guarding the ck throne, which was currently upied by a man robed in dark clothes, his red moon eyes scrutinize the neer that entered the hall.


    "How''s my Lovely daughter? Did you miss your father?" The man''s deep voice resounded. Near him stood a knight d in white armor giving the telling of dread to anyone who looks it.


    "I am doing fine father, how was your expedition?" The Purple hair woman, the neer said while bowing a little but not answering his second question.


    The man didn''t mind this and smiled. "Good, fun like always. How''s my grandchildren''s?"


    "They are also doing good. They will be here shortly, father." Agda said.


    The man, Jiona''s father, had the same hair as her purple, but darker. He smiled delightfully hearing Jiona telling about his grandchildren and said, "I am looking forward to meeting them." then he continued to speak, but this time his smile was not that delighted smile anymore, it was full of loath "And that devil?"


    Hearing him, asking about her son with hatred and disgust, Jiona''s face contorted with anger and sorrow.


    Seeing her sad, the man sitting on Thorne said, "Are you unhappy? Why? You were the one who hated him most. What happened now?"


    "Nothing," Jiona said, wiping the sorrow from her face with a fake smile. But her heart felt the guilt.


    "Then where is he now?" Man asked.


    "My lord, I send him to Ayroth kingdom in exchange for their seat in Vasmorth magic academy," Rovena said, who was standing there before Jiona Arrived.


    This surprised Jiona and made her look at her mother with anger. ''she lied to me. I know my spaciousness was right.''


    The man was amused and asked, "it''s good, but why do we need one more seat there?"


    "Our younger granddaughter also has talent in magic and they only permit one member from? our family, which we choose to our Jiona''s older now Ayroth''s royal family don''t divulge in magic so they always exchange their seat with others kingdom this time they want that devil from us and I epted their offer," Rovena exined with a bowed head.


    "Good, good, my both grandchildren have magical talent. your also an exceptional wife, Rovena. So now we have rid of that rat for good?" the man asked.


    "Yes, my lord," Rovena said.


    The man smiled happily and said, "now where are my granddaughters? What''s taking them so long?"


    Jiona, whose eyes were red with anger and sadness, noticed her father''s eyes on her and vanished the feelings from her face, "they were on their way when I¡­.."


    The big door opened again with a loud sound, it resounded in the room announcing the arrival of neers to people already present in the room.


    The man''s eyes fell on neers and beamed with happiness. "My granddaughters are here, they have grown big hahahae¡­"


    ************


    Erwin enters the tent, from outside it looks like it was only big enough for one person to stand and sleep in it but it was bigger than a normal room it has a king-size bed, an exquisite-looking table, and a couch.


    "ahh, it''s so soft." Erwin sat on with a rxing sigh.


    Then two iron colors boxes appeared in his head with question marks on them.


    Erwin looked at two boxes with question marks on them, his face saddens looking at his remaining SP


    [Total : 100SP]


    "I can always earn more," consoling himself he looked at the box and said, "let''s open these babies."


    And bright silver light shed and a fist size exquisite-looking green fruit appeared in his hand.


    [Item: Marrow cleansing Fruit (grade -: Silver) :- On consuming clear the body of impurities]


    "Is this mythical fruit that chads use to cleanse their bodies and conquer heaven and earth, Hahahahah I am now one of that chads hahaha Heaven will bow to me,"ughing madly Erwin consumed the fist size fruit in one go.


    Erwin was smiling excitedly but nothing happens for a while then something aroused from his stomach towards his mouth making him stop it by sealing his mouth with a hand, and his cheeks puffed.


    He runs outside the tent near the jungle and opened his shutter,


    "argh", shooting ck tar from it painting the tree in it.


    He vomited that ck tar for ten seconds making his intestine seems toe into his mouth. "where the fuck did thise from?" Erwin looked at the puddle of ck smelly substance, his small body was can''t contain even a quarter of it.


    "Is this a fucking smoking ad, is someone fucking straining my lung out. It tastes so bad." Erwin looked where he was, he was just minutes away from, where their caravan was camping tonight.


    *chr chr* "huh" he heard some noiseing out of bushes near him and when he looked there two bright eyes were staring at him, the eyes belonging had red split between them, telling it was some creature. Erwin backed off seeing the eyes staring at ''I am fucked.'' and tried to run away but a yellow streak shot from the bushes toward him causing Erwin to cover his heart with his arms.


    ''It''s gonna be painful huh'' but before the streak could be stuck to his body, he felt breezy on his right side.


    ''Huh, nothing happened'' Erwin slowly opened his eyes, seeing nothing happening, and found the muscr but lean silhouette of a woman he was just torturing sexually.


    "Are you hurt, prince?" Agda said with a blood covered sword in her hand.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I am fine, are you alright?" Erwin asked, seeing her sword.


    "yeah, yeah I am fine it was just low level beats nothing to worry about," Agda said looking at the bloody corpse that looked to be a yellow frog that was as big as a football ball.


    "This creature, do you know what this creature Agda is?" Erwin said, looking at the bloody corpse of the creature.


    "Jista tord my prince, they are usually nearkes or other fresh water sources, so I suppose there is a river orke near us," Agda said.


    And continued "what were you doing here Prince?"


    Erwin looked around to find an excuse but Agda already had seen the tar puddle near "Oh that I¡­"


    "These impurities how¡­.. Prince, is this from your body prince?" Agda asked, looking at Erwin.


    ''She is already my half ve, I can tell her this much at least for now


    "Yes, Agda I vomited that¡­ what you called it ahh yes impurities," Erwin confirmed.


    Agda was shocked hearing it. Then she grabbed Erwin by his shoulder and said with a tense face, "Prince, don''t tell anyone about. It, no one okay?"


    Looking at how serious Agda was, Erwin nodded and said, "okay, but why?"


    "prince my body cleansed when I reached 7th circle, and you didn''t even start cultivating your body yet," Agda said.


    ''I am a genius


    "Agda, what I said before, sometimes my genius¡­. It''s almost frightening." Erwin said with a smug face.


    ? "Yes, it''s frightening," Agda said with a serious face.


    "Really?" Erwin asked in shock.


    Agda nodded and said, "let''s return to the tent prince. Dinner is served."


    "let me clean my mouth first and after that, we are gonna train," Erwin said while grabbing Agda''s ass cheek and giving it a squeeze with a perverted smile.


    Agda didn''t say anything and just nodded with a blushed face.


    "Or do you want to do here?" Erwin said, teasing her.


    "no¡­tent is fine," Agda said with a meek blushed face.


    ''what if someone sees us here doing that?''


    "hahaha let''s go my maid," Erwinughed and walked with Agda while fondling her ass.


    "Today I am also going to reward you for saving me," Erwin said.


    "You don''t have to prince, it is my duty to protect the prince," Agda said.


    "Really? You don''t want it?... You will like it," saying this turned on the vibrator.


    "ahhhhh, prince don''t," Agda said, tightening her thighs.


    "You said you don''t want the reward?" Erwin said with a teasing smile.


    "I want the reward. Now please prince, don''t do it in the open," Agda begged while pressing her crotch with her hands.


    Okay, let''s continue in a tent then," Erwin said.


    Agda looked at Erwin''s back and pouted.''Prince is so mean


    "Now what are you waiting for? Let''s go or the food will get cold, then I have to eat you," Erwin said to pouting Agda.


    "I aming, and what do you mean by eating me?" Agda asked, walking beside him.


    "You''re gonna find that tonight," Erwin said with a grin.


    ''What is he gonna do tonight to me? Is he gonna lick me down here? How dirty? How will his tongue feel down there? ahhh it''s tingling''


    [lust meter +46]


    ''You''re gonna climax for you tonight.''

 Chapter 32 Tug Of War [R-18]

    ?"Let''s start your training, my maid. Go sit on the bed," Erwin said to Agda.


    Agda didn''t say anything and walked over to bed with wet rosy cheeks. ''What''s will be prince doing to me for today''s training?''


    Seeing Agda obediently doing what he had told Erwin, and pulled out handcuffs from his space ring.


    [Item : Simple handcuff (Grade : Iron) :-  Tool used to bind your ves when you''re punishing them.]


    ''but I am gonna reward her using these''


    Erwin walked to Agda and said. "Raise your hands."


    ''What''s that?'' Agda did, and Erwin cuffed her hands to the bed.


    Erwin looked at Agda whose hand was now bound to bed''s headboard with cuffs, showing Agda''s armpits and her blushed face in center.


    ''how he is going to train me today using my mouth, my armpits or my....vagina.''


    "Taste your armpits." Erwin ordered her.


    ''But they are dirty,'' Agda stuck out her tongue and licked her exposed armpits, coating them in her saliva.


    "How did they taste?," Erwin asked, blushing Agda.


    "salty¡­" Agda Answers, ''how shameful¡­''


    "Really? When I licked, they were sweet." Erwin said and moved to lick where Agda had licked.


    Agda looked at Erwin slowly going toward her armpits with anticipation building in her body. Erwin''s tongue contacted with her tan armpits, smooth skin, giving her goosebumps to her nipples.


    ''Nghh, what''s with his tongue?''


    "Ahhhhh, prince," Erwin said on the lush in her pussy, vibrating her pussy walls.


    Erwin looked at her, closing her wide thighs and said "I am gonna ask a question. Please answer it truthfully, okay?"


    "okay , but please stop this thing first prince," Agda said.


    Erwin stopped the vibrator and asked, "My question is rted to this thing. So do you like when it vibrates your pussy?,"


    "I don''t like it prince, it''s feels weird down there," Agda said.


    "Really? Then let me pull it back from there," Erwin said and opened her pants buttons and strip them down, surprising Agda, but she didn''t stop him and just covered her private part with her big brown thighs.


    Erwin creased her naked thighs and said, "show me your pussy?"


    ''No, I can''t I am so wet, no¡­.''


    Agda slowly opened her thighs, giving Erwin a view of her damp pussy. Her pussy fluids were spreading to her inner thighs, making them sticky with them.


    "You said you didn''t like it, well your pussy also doesn''t seem to like it, its crying bucket. look, your thighs are sticky with its tears." Erwin said, and he stroked her thighs with his finger, gathering her sticky fluid on it and showed it her.


    ''It''s leaking so much down there, ahh'' Agda blushed seeing it.


    "Open your legs wider, give me a good view," Erwin said and spread her legs.


    *sniff* *sniff* "It''s smell so lewd Agda, I wanna taste it," Erwin said and stuck out his tongue to bury in her wet cave.


    "No prince," Agda stopped him by squeezing his head in her skull crushers, "ahhh" but Erwin turned on the vibrator, causing her legs to give out. And targeted the red glowing part with her small tongue, making Agda''s body tense. "No, prince not there ahhhh," Erwin''s hand forced her squeezing legs to spread.


    He stuck out his tongue more and stroked her pussy lips with it, covering it in her pussy juices. Looking at her Agda''s moaning with slightly opened Mouth Erwin inserted his tongue into it giving her taste of her pussy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "haaa  haa" After making her mind recognized her own pussy taste with his tongue, Erwin let go of Agda''s tongue.


    "How did your pussy taste?" Erwin asked with a grin.


    Agda, who was breathing heavily, didn''t say anything And looked only looked at Erwin''s vitor lips. ''I taste so bad, but he is licking me. ahh why? It''s so disgusting don''t lick me down there anymore?'' her mind was saying but her thighs were spreading apart wider, giving a very good view of her white-haired small Libia pussy.


    The tail of the lovense wasing out of her pussy, dripping with her fluids. Erwin slowly pulled the lovense from her tight cave by it, but her pussy was not letting it go.


    "Agda, don''t tighten your pussy," Erwin said slowly, trying to pull the vibrator from her pussy.


    "I am not.." Agda said with flustered face and continued to tense her pussy walls unconsciously.


    "Then your pussy must like it very much. Tell her she will get something good in return." Erwin said.


    Erwin pulled it a little harder and causing Agda''s body to tense more. "Haaa haa" but finally Erwin won in this tug-of-war game.


    In his hand was a dripping pink lush, Agda blushed seeing it, ''My vagina why it was not letting it go and I said I don''t like it in me. I am so dirty women, what if someone other had seen us ahh?,''


    Erwin looked at the sticky lovense and said, "It''s so dirty. I can''t take it back like this clean it Agda,"


    Erwin ced it on her lips ''no I don''t wanna, It smell so bad. How can I smell this bad? It tasted disgusting, but he was licking me without any disgust, and this thing was his, its bad manner to return borrowed things without cleaning them'' Agda''s mind was full with lust and didn''t seem to think that she can clean it with water or anything other than her mouth, so she enveloped it in her mouth rolling her tongue around it.


    Erwin was looking at her, cleaning the thing that was in her pussy from morning and his dick raged to burst from his pants.


    Agda scrubbed the lovense more and sucked it like a dick, seeing she was not stopping even after licking it for 5 minutes. Erwin pulled it out from her sucking mouth, this time it was dripping in her saliva . "You hungry maid, there is more on the menu tonight other than your pussy fluids,"


    Agda blushed again, Erwin grabbed her boobs and freed them from her clothes, they were also glowing red, he grabbed them stretch them in front of her face, giving her sight of Pink hard nipple, "look how hard are your nipple, they must be in pain, let''s massage them with our tongues,"


    Erwin touched her nipple together and ced them in his mouth stretched them, "ahhhh," Agda moaned and raised her chest.


    Erwin rolled his tongue around, sometime flicking with his tonguestly when he see Agda was just enjoying his service Erwin bit them between his teeth making her mouth Moan loudly, "Ahhhhh prince don''t bite, ahhhh don''t pull them," hearing her begging moan''s Erwin freed her nipple "ahhhh don''t pinch also," but pinched them in his fingers again.


    Erwin looked at her red angr face and said, "Then lick them with me.,"


    He ced the one nipple in his mouth and kissed her with nipple still between, ''it''s not licking'' her nipple rolled around their tongue going from one mouth to other, sometime it''s get squeezed between their tongues or stuck them in their teeth, it felt like meat toffy in their mouth.


    ''We are kissing, my nipple is in mouth. Ahh it''s feels so. Good, how did the prince think of it, nghh'' Erwin pinched her other nipple with his free hand, but didn''t let her moan.


    After sometime they separated their mouth showing the shining nipple that was slightly bigger than . "Look how shiny it is now and also bigger, let''s do with other one too,"


    Saying this, they again stared to y with nipple in their mouth, "Nghhh," this time Erwin bit it between his teeth while Agda tried to release it using her tongue ''Ahhh don''t bite it nghh, let it go''


    Erwin grinned, seeing Agda trying hard to release her nipple from his teeth. Finally he let he let go and kissed heavily breathing Agda with nipple between their mouth. The nipple that was stinging with pain got the warm massage  of their warm tongues. Agda was the one who was rolling it around her tongue to reduce the pain. Erwin stopped kissing her, but Agda didn''t continue to lick her nipple.


    "Agda, you seemed to be quite hungry today. First you devoured your pussy fluids like an elixir, now you''re sucking your nipples so hard. If you continue to suck them this hard, they are gonna start milking," Erwin said and teased Agda.


    Agda looked at Erwin with hurt face and pouted, "I am licking because Prince bitted them too hard, don''t bite them again prince they hurt,"


    Erwinughed. "hahah, I can''t promise that. They are so teasable you can''t control yourself without pinching them."


    "Ahhh no.." Erwin again pinched her pink nipple.


    Agda again looked at him with anger, "enough teasing you now what you want for the present?" creasing her sculpted muscles, Erwin slowly made his way toward her white bush.


    Agda shakes her head in no. "Think or should I give some advice?" Erwin asked.


    Agda nodded, signaling for him to give advice. "what about my dick in your mouth? Or in your boobs? No, in your armpits and cum on them and make you lick it," Erwin said, making Agda remember about pervious things, "Or we can try a new thing like¡­"


    "Ahhhh," Erwin inserted his finger into her tight pussy and said, "make you cum with my finger."

 Chapter 33 Divine Weapon (R-18)

    ?"Mwah, chh mu hmmm ahh," Erwin was harassing Agda''s lips with his, restraining them to release any sound, while his one hand fondled her breasts, circling his finger on her nipples sometime pinching them and increase red hue around them.


    ''Let me breathe prince, my body it so hot,'' Erwin''s second hand was on her crotch, fingering her pussy. Erwin''s legs were pressing her legs, keeping them spread to move his molest her pussy easily. While His erected dick grind on her stomach.


    "Haaa let me mmmm," Agda tried to say something, but Erwin''s tongue stopped her from doing it.


    But soon Erwin was also out of breath, so he unsealed her lips, but continued to simte her body. "Are you liking your gift?"


    Heavily breathing, Agda looked at him with her flusty eyes and nodded. "Really? Then should I reward you more often?"


    "Yeahhhh," Agda moaned.


    "Nghh ahh haa"


    "But what will your family think of getting a reward in such a vulgar way? Getting your pussy fingered while restraining your hand, pinching, biting your nipple, making them red with pain and kissing you with my tongue down your throat, and moreover you liking it?" Erwin said while continue to finger her sloppy pussy that was slowly tightening around his finger.


    Erwin''s question wake up Agda from her lust, and her thirsty eyes turned guilty ''prince is ying with my body in so dirty way, body of a married woman, me, with children much older than him, and I am enjoying it, how filthy I had be, I am in bliss by his finger in my pussy. I am an immoral woman,''


    Erwin looked at Agda whose eyes were guilty, but her pussy was tightening around his finger in this guilty pleasure.


    "It''s nothing wrong. I am just rewarding you for saving me and you''re receiving your reward by getting your pussy fingered, which makes you your body ecstatic, filling you with joy. And what other reward does? They make you feel joy, and we are doing just that, but just in an intimate way, right?" Erwin said and again sealed her lips.


    ''Yes, it''s not wrong, I am just getting reward by Prince by kissing and him pleasuring my pussy with his finger, it''s vulgar but not wrong,'' Agda kissed Erwin back, letting him explore her mouth and sometime exploring his. While rubbing her hard abs on his dick to pleasure him as well.


    Erwin stopped the kiss and looked at Agda''s eyes that had turn flusty again, his face was closed her while his finger fastened, "But reward is a just excuse for pleasuring your body and What will they think about their vulgar mother whose getting pleasure by a child in the name of reward? Should I continue rubbing your pussy or stop? Agda, answer me?" Erwin stopped his hand from rubbing her pussy.


    ''I want him to keep touching my pussy, it''s wrong but.... I am feeling good only my husband can make feel this type of pleasure, but he don''t, I can''t I want to cum, I can''t control it anymore, and how will they know who''s gonna tell them, make me cum prince''


    "Prince, please continue to reward me," Agda Requested with smile on her face and spreading her legs more.


    ''This bitch, I am going to fuck her tonight.''


    "Really? how ?" Erwin asked.


    ''How can I say something this embarrassing?''


    "By¡­.by fingering my pussy, prince." Agda said with a meek voice.


    "Huh how?" Erwin moved his face closer and asked.


    ''don''t make say it twice''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Agda was embarrassed to tell, but Erwin''s finger had stopped moving from her brown pussy so she said again "by fingering my pussy."


    "dly, my maid dly," Erwin said happily and continued "but first hold them in your mouth,"


    Erwin grabbed her boobs and ced their nipple in her mouth and said, "if you let go of them I will stop fingering you and punish you for other two days okay?"


    Agda fastly gripped her nipples in teeth and nodded.


    ''Horny slut, I like sluts. Well, only if they are Erwin made.''


    "Good, now for your long awaited climax." Erwin said and pinched a button like thing on her pussy.


    "Nnghh" Agda wanted to moan, but her mouth was stuffed with her erected nipples.


    Agda, holding her both nipples in her mouth with hands cuffed and spreading her leg showing her bushed pussy to Erwin for getting pleasured, was picturesque really, picturesque. Her leaned muscles were tensed, her face was full of anticipation for cumming.


    Erwin started to rub and finger her pussy, building her body for a most awaited climax.


    ''Yes, I am near, I am near, I am cumming , I am ....no don''t stop, no don''t stop prince.''


    Erwin stopped finger her and leaned back of ''why is he stopping?''


    Then he grabbed his dick and aimed at her pussy. ''is he gonna put that in? But it''s so big, don''t put it in, make me cum with your fingers.''


    Erwin''s dick was slowly going toward her pussy making its inner wall tighten, Erwin can see her pussy leaking some juice, ''his finger felt good, this dick gonna tear me, but how will it feel I never had a dick this big inside me? No, I can''t have this dick. I am married. I can have sex.''


    But Erwin''s dick touched her pussy, sending a shiver to her whole and when his Erwin pushed it to insert it only two cm deep when somethinge out from.


    ''I am cummming,''


    Agda''s hip raised, making a curve in on the bed and her pussy tensed before shooting a shower of liquid on Erwin covering his dick and body in it. Agda wanted to moan, but she instead bites her nipple hard, making her orgasm more intense, intense than it should be, she squirted for more than 15 seconds, covering Erwin, dick and lower body in her squirt and slumped back to bed again.


    But her pussy was still squirting in the rainbow. Her boobs were still in her mouth where her eyes were rolled back. Her whole body was trembling, but Erwin was also trembling with anger.


    ''This bitch she fucking squirts her filth on me. I am going to break her. I was gonna just rub this fucking leaking pussy. Now I am going to plunge this dick into your leaking hole.''


    Erwin touched her trembling body and Agda sensed it.''Ahhh, it was so intense, prince don''t touch me. My body is so sensitive. What is the prince doing now? Why is he cing his dick on my pussy? I am still cumming nooo, don''t put in or I am...''


    Erwin ced his dick on her pussy entrance.''Bitch I want to do this with love. Look what you have you done, now get punished by the divine rod of god.''

 Chapter 34 Quenching The Thirst (R-18)

    ?''No, I can''t have sex with him, no prince.''


    "Please prince, don''t put in me. I am begging, please." Agda''s eyes were full of tears. Begging him not to vite her.


    ''she is crying. Who said her to squirt on me, but she is crying.''


    Agda''s eyes were staring at Erwin''s dick that was ced on her pussy, but there was no lust in them, just pleads not to fuck her.


    Erwin removes his penis from her vagina and began to uncuff her hands. ''I am a pervert, a trickster, but a rapist, no. I am not an ugly bastard, I am giga chad. Giga chads don''t force themselves on girls, they trick them to get them on themselves. I am ver, ves had to beg me to fuck them. Not the opposite.''


    He looked at the surprised Agda who was also looking at him seeing the little fear in her eyes. Erwin creased her face and said, "I will not have sex with you until you tell me to Agda. and don''t look at me with fear I am your master, not a monster."


    "Prince is my master?" Agda asked in confusion.


    "Yes, I am your master," Erwin smiled and kissed her on her still trembling lips.


    ''This kiss¡­. It''s so soft¡­his tongue is not wild, it''s sensual¡­.feels so blissful¡­. I wanna savour every second of it¡­huh¡­. Don''t end it so fast. Let me enjoy it more..''


    Erwin separated his lips from her and gazed at her yearning lips for his kiss. Agda also stared at his lips and asked, "Prince, this training and all things to make me a good mother or wife is your trick, right?" And looked at Erwin''s smiling face. "So you already know that I know. Well, I don''t mind you ying with my¡­ body, but I can''t have sex with you, prince."


    "Hehe don''t worry I will not force you to have sex with me, and remember your already a good woman you don''t have to be anything more, I don''t know why are you away from your family but you must have your reason. But also remember, it doesn''t mean you can''t enjoy life¡­" Erwin pinched her pink nipple, that was now returned to normal shape.


    "Ahhhh." Agda moaned.


    "Did you ever pleasured yourself while you were away from husband?," Erwin asked, fondling her breast.


    Agda shakes her head and said "no,"


    "Then you should do it. You should pleasure yourself sometime. It''s will make you happy and less lonely. Do it, I will help you." Erwin said and sat beside her and made her lean on him.


    Agda''s bare body contacted with Erwin''s sticky body because of her squirting on him "Prince, I dirtied you with that¡­ liquid shot from¡­.," Agda blushed when she recalled the mess she had made in bed with her pussy.


    "Don''t worry about it. You can clean it after you shot that liquid again from your pussy. Is this was your first time squirting?" Erwin asked.


    ''Is that called squirting? It felt so intense it was like I was so amazed I couldn''t believe what my vagina was doing and I couldn''t stop it from happening until it was over. It''s like water fall after water fall after water fall and it feels like I have to push it out! Like my stomach tightens and wateres gushing out in that moment, my eyes are rolled to the back of my head and my whole body feels drained, I want to do it again,'' Agda looked at Erwin and nodded again with blushed face and her nipple started to raise Again.


    [lust meter +79]


    Her lust meter was on the rise again.


    "Tell me how it felt and use the word pussy?" Erwin said, massaging her ears.


    ''How can use that word to describe my vagina? It''s so vulgar''


    "It felt like a huge pressure was building up and then¡­released. It was almost like...urinating while orgasming," Agda said, ashamed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''she didn''t use word pussy.''


    "So you urinated while orgasming?" Erwin asked with an amused smile.


    "No, I just said what it fell like," Agda said bashfully.


    "Then you never urinated while orgasming also, then let''s make it happen today." Erwin said "ahhhh," and bit her ears while pinching her nipple.


    Agda whole body tensed again, raising in air and fell back on the bed. Erwin pinched her both, ying? dj with them, "finger yourself Agda, be a self independent woman Agda, show me how you finger yourselves," Agda started to finger herself. While Erwin yed with her erect nipple.


    "ahhhh, " Agda moaned louder and louder.


    "Learn how to squirt with your own hand, Agda." Erwin said.


    "Ahh I can''t prince, only your hand can make my pussy squirt," Agda shouted while fingering her sensitive pussy faster and faster.


    "Do you want me to make you squirt again?" Erwin asked.


    "Yes, prince, make me squirt. Make your maid squirt with your fingers," Agda pleaded.


    "Haha Agda, you''re too precious, let''s make you more than that shall we," Erwin said and kissed her, forcing his tongue down her throat.


    Making her pussy was tight around her finger, ''yes like this, ah kiss me more ahh wilder?,''


    Erwin grabbed shift to side to reach her pussy while still kissing her and started to massage her on her pussy while Agda fingered it.


    "Ahh yes, it''s building. ahhh my pussy is filling with it," Agda said and start to thrust her body and finger together reaching on the verge. Erwin looked at her, trying hard to cum, and grinned.


    Erwin grabbed her face and said while grinning "hahah look at your face Agda trying hard to cum, do you like squirting that much¡­.. Hahah you said only I can make you squirt right? I am only gonna do it for today. Next time you have to beg. Do you hear me, Agda?"


    Agda tucked her tongue out and said, "I will do it prince but now kiss me, make my mouth mess ahhh."


    Erwin grinned and dove into her stemming mouth. Agda''s back again arched, making her stomach muscle tense and releasing that was stuck in her pussy by squirting again. This time, Erwin sealed her mouth. Her squirt was so intense it shot outside the bed on the floor.


    Erwin hand didn''t stopped massaging her sweet spot, making her squirt harder nad harder until there was nothing left there to squirt and she felled back on the bed.


    ''It was amazing haaa, I am thirsty,''


    "Agda, are you thirsty?" Erwin asked, seeing Agda breathing heavily and her dry lips which surprised Agda.


    "Haa yes, prince, how do you know?" Agda asked in confusion.


    "Is doesn''t matter how I know. Main matter is quenching your thirst with my cum," Erwin said and ced his dick horizontally on her lips.

 Chapter 35 A Toy (R-18)

    ?Erwin''s dick slid on Agda''s pink lips back and forward while her tongue kept coating it with saliva.


    "Use your tongue more." Erwin said, and Agda''s tongue wrapped around his dick, forming a hole of sort.


    "Ahhh yes like this." Erwin started thrusting his hips.


    ''I love when she uses her tongue,''


    "Get up and sit." Erwin ordered and Agda followed.


    Agda squatted on the bed with legs giving a view of her squirt covered pussy and thighs. Beads of blurry liquid were sliding on her muscr thighs and falling on the bed looked sensual, giving joy to Erwin.


    "Open your mouth wide, and stuck out your tongue." Agda opened her mouth, showing her mouth nds flowing with saliva.


    Erwin rested his dick on her tongue and said, "ah ah yeah, ahh.. good. Now start sucking."


    Agda wrapped her lips around his dick and moved to boobed her head forward, devouring half of Erwin''s dick and backed off. "Ahh, amazing, now slowly slid your t tongue on my whole shaft."


    She slithers her tongue from his balls to his dick tip, "at the top, sweetly lick my dick''s head while twirling your tongue."


    Her tongue rippled on Dick''s head, making Erwin weak in knees "let your saliva umte and drool over your chin while making noise with your mouth."


    Her saliva leaked from her mouth, covering her chin and from there dripping on her meat mountains.


    ''It''s so embarrassing.. forget my face, even my chest is covered in spit.'' Agda''s breasts were sticky with her saliva.


    ''Agda''s mouth feels so warm and soft inside, just having it inside her mouth feels great''.


    "Nh¡­" Erwin made a sound.


    "waagh?" Agda asked with my dick in her mouth.


    "Oh sorry, it just feels too good. " saliva was flowing from her lips to his dick, making a mess.


    "Now open your mouth wide again." Erwin said, and Agda did and he ced his dick in her mouth.


    "Good, good!...now stimte it with your tongue while sucking on it," Agda licked his dick head in her mouth while her cheeks sucked inside, sucking Erwin''s dick.


    "Whoa! That''s it, Agda!" Erwin said and his legs trembled.


    "That''s exactly how you are supposed to use your mouth, try to moving your head back and forth while doing that." Erwin said.


    ''Moving my head?''


    Agda started to move her head back and forth while simting the tip of penis with her tongue, "oh ohhh?" surprising Erwin.


    ''Her face it so adorable and erotic,'' Agda''s scar face looked so hot. Making Erwin''s dick flowed with pre-cum already.


    "Is this your first time, Agda?" Erwin asked.


    Agda shake her head with dick still in her mouth, looked cute. ''o yes, she sucked my dick before as well.'' Erwin didn''t think she had sucked any dick before his.


    "So second?" Agda nodded by boobing her head to his dick.


    "I would have never thought my dick was the first thing massaged by your mouth." Erwin said.


    "Keep doing it, but try sticking your tongue out far this time," Agda''s tongue covered his dick more.


    "Ahhhh this feels fucking awesome! Be a dirty maid and get your saliva all over it." Agda''s mouth listened to Erwin and produced more saliva.


    "Ah ha ha, I am about to cum, don''t stop moving," Erwin said and his hips started to thrust faster.


    ''His dick it''s reaching my throat. Ahh, my pussy, something is building up there.''


    Seeing Agda''s eyes that were tightly closed because big dick was in her mouth, Erwin said "don''t worry. I''ll do my best to go as deep as I can to feel your throat like pussy,"


    Erwin''s dick reached her throat, making her pussy tingle, making it feel like his dick was reaching her cervix. Erwin''s hand gripped her head and moved her head back and forward.


    ''I am getting treated like a toy by prince.'' Erwin thrusted his dick harder and harder, making a mess of her face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''But why I am feeling so good?'' Erwin forced her head back on the bed and started to thirst deep in her throat, Agda''s legs were spreading further and further while her hand started to massage her pussy.


    ''My head is going nk, it hurts and yet¡­ I can''t stop but want to simte myself with my fingers,'' Agda''s fingers was spreading her pussy while her mouth was covered in her saliva, salvia flowing down her throat, ears and scar on her face look so erotic to Erwin.


    He started to vite her mouth pussy wilder. ''this is bad.. It feels I am about to cum.''


    Her throat was full of Erwin''s dick, not able to breathe, making her eyes water. '' prince dick is swelling, he is about to cum¡­..ugh my breath.''


    Her eyes redden but she didn''t stop Erwin from thrusting his dick further and further, ''I can''t stop now, or I won''t be able to cum¡­'' Agda fingered her pussy faster and faster like, in rhythm dick was entering her mouth.


    Her salvia was flowing into her nose making a mess of her more and more. ''I have to wear with it, just little longer¡­'' Agda''s body was begging her to cum one more time, don''t care about oxygen it needed to function and focused on the dick entering her throat.


    ''I want to cum, I want to do it, at the same time with prince,'' Agda started at Erwin, face trying hard to thrust his dick deeper in her throat.


    ''I am cumming,'' both said in their mind. And Erwin, with a deep shove of his dick, released her semen down her throat.


    While Agda''s body thrust her hips forward, arching her back and shooting another shot of her pussy fluids. Her toes swirls and stretch backward trying to breathe or with the sensation of cumming.


    Erwin didn''t stop thrusting his hips, forcing his cum to stter around Agda''s face. Some of it came out of her nose.


    ? Agda was squirting more and more, And Erwin gather the power in his hipsst time and shoved his whole dick down in her throat and forced her lips to touch her balls.


    Agda''s hips were once again raised in air and squirted another shot with so much force it reached up in the air. But after that her hips gave up and fell back on the bed, but the liquid was stilling out from her white-haired pussy. It was not clear like her squirt, but a yellow.


    Erwin slowly extracts his dick from her throat pussy. Some semen was stilling out of it and ced it on her face, covering it with more cum.


    "Haa you are looking so erotic Agda," her eyes were red because of less oxygen but her lips were forming upward moon, ''we cummed together, but I urinated.''


    Agda was lying there like a dead body without any energy in her body, ''his cum is still in my mouth,'' *gulp* Agda gulped the remain cum in her mouth and smiled ''its delicious.''


    "Hey you peed! So you peed while orgasming. How did it feel? My dirty maid," Erwin asked, amused, looking at Agda, whose legs were spread apart resting on bed and in the center her pussy that was still urinating making a puddle.


    "It felt great, prince." Agda said and blushed again.


    ''Why did I say that?''


    Erwin spread his cum on her face with his dick and said, "Your cum covered face it''s work of art. What if there was one more maid to lick that out of your face and feed you with her mouth?"


    ''It will feel great,''


    Erwin grinned seeing the increasing lust in her eyes, "what if that person was your daughter? Cleaning her mother''s dirty face with her small tongue or looking at you with disgusted seeing you peed while dick in your throat."


    ''My daughter cleaning my face of prince cum? No, she can''t do that, she can''t..'' Agda nipple starts to erect again.


    But Erwinughed and said, "Look at you Agda, your turned on by you thought of your children cleaning your face with their tongue?"


    "No prince, I am not," Agda shouted.


    "Ahhh,"


    Erwin pinched her nipples and said, "But this little marble they are saying something else?"


    "I can''t, prince. Let me rest a bit, please," Agda said.


    "Well, I am also a little tired. Let''s take a break then and drink some more water for more water show," Erwin said while grinning and fell back on the bed.


    "But first clean the cum off from your face and gather it in your mouth," Erwin said and Agda started to gather cum with her tongue and finger, from her boobs mouth everywhere his semen has gone.


    And finally, when she had gathered it all she opened her mouth front of Erwin to show the white treasure she had had gather, Erwin looked in her mouth where Agda''s tongue was ying with it coating it everywhere in her mouth, Erwin grinned and said, "swallow it,"


    *gulp* her throat gulped it all. Seeing it, Erwin said, "show it to me."


    Agda again opened her mouth showing her steamy mouth and tongue that was trying to gather more semen that was stuck in her teeth and nds.


    "So fucking lewd,"

 Chapter 36 Veil Of Mist

    ?''Should I fuck her in armpits again or deepthroat... or a tit job¡­.. Or a thigh job¡­what should I do with her?'' Erwin started at Agda while she was washing her face.


    "Your highness," and a voice interrupted his thoughts. Agda also stopped what she was doing.


    ''Who dare to disturb my precious time with my maid?''


    "Yes?" Erwin said.


    "Your highness there is something strange happening outside. You should see it yourself, your highness." the Person outside with little nervous voice.


    ''Is somedy want to meet me ? Or Twodies are fighting, tearing each other''s clothes, but it''s not strange, so what''s so strange?''


    "Wait a minute, I will be there," Erwin said and got up from the bed, and started to wear his clothes, "Agda, we will continue it after we take a look at what''s happening Outside."


    Hearing at Agda nodded and started to wear her clothes as well.


    When Erwin looked outside, the only thing his eyes were able to see was in the range of ten steps away from him. Everything else was covered in white fog. Seeing the fog covering everything, Erwin did find it strange and asked the Armored guard, "what''s so strange about fog?"


    "This fog is strange." Agda''s surprised voice sounded from his back.


    Erwin, hearing it, also looked at the fog but didn''t find it any strange. It was the same fog as his old world. "you find it strange too, Agda?" when he wasn''t able to find anything strange, he asked her.


    "Yes, prince, there are some traces of magic in it. It''s not natural prince, stay near me," Agda said and unsheathed her sword while ordering the armoured knight "alert everyone that we are under attack,"


    "Yesdy Agda," the knight bowed and run toward other camp to alert others. And soon he vanished into the fog.


    "What''s happening, Agda?" Erwin asked, somewhat fearful, staying near Agda.


    "I don''t know prince, looks like somebody is trying to attack us," Agda said, looking around vigntly.


    "I can also see that, but who is attacking us? And why?," Erwin asked, also looking around vigntly.


    "Fog is covering our whole camp, so it''s a wide area spell, so It must be a 5th or higher rank magician, and reason for attacking us there are many of my princes, I can''t list all of them," Agda said.


    "So, can you protect me if something happens?" Erwin looked at her with worry.


    "If they are 6th or 7th rank magician and knights, I can handle up six or seven of them, but if they are 8th or higher rank, I am afraid I can only handle one at a time, but rest assured prince, Like a told you before there are not many high-level peoples in our kingdom that I can''t fight against." Agda said.


    ''You did? When? I don''t recall it¡­. Fuck, I was gonna y with her tonight. Why? This fucker has to attack us tonight?'' Erwin said while looking at Agda''s ass.


    "Ahhhhh," a horrifying scream sounded from the fog, rming Agda and scaring Erwin.


    ''Who was that?'' Erwin looked from where the scream came and moved closer to Agda.


    *woshhh, ng* something shot from fog and banged with Agda''s sword.


    Startling Erwin, "What was that?"


    "I don''t know prince, but stay near me," Agda said with alertness.


    ''Fuck, fuck, why is this happening?'' Erwin''s face was ashen with fear.


    *Wossh ng* Again something shed with Agda''s sword this time, but this it didn''t stop with one strike. It nged with her sword again and again. It is short from fog, like a blue streak attacking the duo continuously.


    It scared Erwin shitless to remain stick with Agda, but not for a while when that blue streaked changed its target from Agda to Erwin on its path to attack muscr women, surprising both Erwin and Agda.


    Erwin closed his eyes and shielded his body with his arms, but Agda didn''t let that attack strike him and stopped it with her sword.


    Just then, another blue streak shed toward Erwin. ''For fuck''s sake, why are they attacking me?''


    Erwin''s fortune Agda stopped this attack also stopped, but it was not Agda sword that halted the attack but an invisible force shield that appeared some distance away from his body.


    "Are you alright, prince?" Agda asked while fending off the blue lights.


    *woshhh* Erwin merely caught his bearings when a third streakshed from fog,ing toward him again. ''argh shit, shit. Just let me fucking breath,'' this time Agda was not able to give it any attention because pervious two attackers upied her.


    Seeing no help wasing from Agda, Erwin squatted to dodge the attack and he dodged it but he lost his bnce, causing him to split away from Agda.


    Erwin looked around him with fear and try to get back near Agda but the blue streaks didn''t let him by attacking him again. Erwin stumbled, seeing the attacking, and fell again, dodging the attack.


    His eyes were still on Agda''s back when he fell first, but now when he looked away to evade the strike, Agda vanished from his field of view, causing Erwin to yell in panic, "Agda, where are you?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I am here prince," to his luck Agda voice came from front of him, forming a smile on his scared face.


    Erwin get up and rushed toward the voice and this time he didn''t even get attacked.


    "Prince, there seem to be too many of these thin¡­" Agda said, but when she looked back, there was no Erwin there, causing her to look around in panic. "Prince Erwin, where are you?"


    But no response came, making Agda worry, "prince where are you?"


    *******


    "Agda, where are you?" Erwin was looking around him, but the only thing his eyes were able to see was his arms and some of his legs in the dense fog.


    "Agda?" no response came back, making Erwin panic more and more. Only his voice was echoing all around him, making him more panic.


    *kanck* "ahhh," then a sound came from under his feet, frightening him and stumble on the ground. The sound was made by a small branch that snapped because Erwin had stepped on it.


    ''I am going to die again?'' Erwin rushed straight in the hope of finding any member of his caravan. To his troubles, there was no one in his path.


    "Where the fuck is everyone?" Erwin yelled and changed his direction, ''fuck, fuck, fuck I am not gonna die in this jungle alone, I am destined to fuck more beauties yet, I can''t die.''


    Erwin ran around in the jungle, but he didn''t know he was getting further from his camp, deep in the forest.


    ''Ahhhh I will not die without fucking anyone,''


    When Erwin left, some ck shadow crawled where he felled and started to meld together slowly in a graceful figure.


    Shadow formed into a beautiful ck-haired woman. Her dark eyes filled with madness stared where Erwin had ran off, her red lips smiled with same madness as in her eyes, her red lips opened in madugh "Hahah run my prey run, make it more fun for me haha run, don''t Worry, I will not kill you. Your grandpa had wished me to make you a ve of fear, not a dead body, hahah run, but you won''t be able to pass this veil of mist"


    Her body started to melt in shadows while her madugh resounded in the forest, creeping Erwin.


    **************


    Agda sat staring down at the ground with her body covered in sweat. Near her lined five bloody corpses of blue-coloured creature, they were big as normal dogs but their blue fur shined with blue light. Four 5 inch long teeth came from their mouths looked quite frightening. But tens of their corpse scattered everywhere in the camp.


    Some soldier lied on ground with bloody wounds and some maid were treating them but something else upied Agda''s thought, "Lady Agda, there is one more person missing with prince Erwin," A knight informed Agda, making here out of her thoughts.


    Agda didn''t seem surprised and asked, "who?"


    "It''s Erin delmend," Knight answered.


    "Who?" Agda asked again in confusion.


    "It''s one of the threedies from the group, that is travelling with us. The younger one, mydy," the knight said.


    Agda didn''t think for sometime and said, "Are soldiers ready to search for Prince?"


    Knighted nodded and said, "yes mydy,"


    "Then inform them to keep a lookout for Lady Erin while they are searching for prince Erwin," Agda ordered.


    "Yes, mydy," knight bowed and left.


    Agda looked at deep in jungle and said with worry in her voice, "where are your my prince?"


    ***********


    "Haaa haaa," A red eyed youngdy was running while her face stained with tears, her red eyes that usually were full of jealous were now filled with fear.


    "Brother, where are you? Please save me," Erin shouted with fear in her voice, but there was no brother to save her.


    Her throat was dried with yelling continuously, now it was starting to hurt.


    "Agda, where are you?," but a voice fell in her ears and the fear in her eyes lessen and


    smiled formed on her teary face.


    She shouted with her still hurting throat, "someone save me, I am here,"

 Chapter 37 Art Of Body Pleasuring

    ?''Haha I am not gonna die, I met someone, and it''s girl hahaha,'' Erwin was excitedly running when he heard someone yelling.


    "Where are you?" Erwin shouted, not able to see anything in the fog.


    "I am here," a voice sounded from fog. Erwin rushed toward it.


    ''I am near¡­fuck,'' Erwin turned toward the voice while running and because of fog he didn''t see the tree in his path causing him to collide with it.


    "fuck ¡­ It''s hurt," Erwin said, massaging his temple that crashed with tree.


    "Are you alright?" the same voice asked.


    "Yeah¡­." Erwin said and looked at the ck-haired girl.


    Tear from her big red eyes stained her pale white face, her plump lips were dry because of dehydration, and her small pointy nose looked good on her oval face. She stared at Erwin in shock and said in surprised tone, "your highness, what are you doing here?"


    ''ying hide and seek,'' "someone attacked our camp and in the process of saving myself from them I lost in the forest," Erwin said, getting up from the ground.


    "Your name¡­ Its Erin right?," Erwin asked.


    "Yes, you highness," Erin nodded, still somewhat surprised.


    "How did you get in this situation Erin?" Erwin asked, looking at Erin.


    Hearing it, Erin blushed and said in a meek voice, "I was¡­. Was relieving my self when the mist appeared and I lost in it,"


    ''So she lost while peeing.''


    Erwin looked at her dry lips and pulled a bottle like thing from his space ring and said, "drink some."


    Erin didn''t hesitate and grabbed the bottle from Erwin''s hand said, "thanks your highness," and started to gulp down the water.


    Erin was running around the forest for hours, same as Erwin, yelling, making her throat dry.


    Erwin looked at her taking a break from drinking water and asked in anticipation, "So, Erin, do you know anyway how are we gonna go back to camp?"


    *gulp* she gulpedst time and said while returning the bottle to Erwin, "I don''t, your highness but do not worry, my brother will save us. He is strong." There was a star in her eyes when she said that.


    "Let''s hope he will," Erwin said with a little smile.


    *grgr* Both looked at each other with smile, listening growling from their stomach.


    "Prince, do you have something to eat there?" Erin asked, pointing at his space ring.


    Erwin smiled frustratedly and said, "I wish."


    "Then what are we gonna do now?" Erin asked with worry.


    ''Your fucking adult here,''


    "Let''s search for water source first. There is a river near us," Erwin said.


    "How did you know that, your highness?" Erin asked in surprise.


    "Before fog appeared, a monster attacked me. What was its name? Yeah, Jista toad, it attacked me but Agda killed it. She told me that type of monsters usually stay near big water sources." Erwin started to walk.


    "But how we are gonna see it in this dense fog?" Erin also started walk behind him.


    "Our sight is not gonna work here. We have to depend on other senses, smell and sounds. Vegetation is also quite dense here so we are near it," Erwin said and walked looking around him.


    Erin looked at Erwin with surprise and asked, "How do you know all this, your highness?"


    ''It''s amon sense,''


    "I read it somewhere," Erwin answered.


    "So, your highness like to read?" Erin asked, smiling a little.


    ''Not technically, but I do like reading manga, web novels and other WEEB shit, so yeah I like reading.''


    "Well, yeah, what about you?" Erwin asked.


    Erin looked down and said, "I don''t know how to read your highness,"


    Erwin looked at her with shock and asked, "why?"


    "No one ever taught me how to," Erin looking sad.


    "What about your brother?" Erwin looking around for any unexpected attack.


    "He said I don''t need to learn he can take care of me," Erin said with a smile.


    "Really? Then he does everything for you?" Erwin was amused.


    "Yes, isn''t he such a good brother?" Erin asked with pride and admiration.


    ''So he wants her to depend on him for everything. That''s why she is a little stupid, good strategy. I should try it on someone. But before that, let''s make her self independent women,''''


    Erwin looked at her surprise, and smiled, "he is a good brother, but aren''t you troubling him by depending on him for everything?"


    Reducing the smile on her face, "but he said it''s not a trouble?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "He said that because he loves you, you also love him, right?" Erwin asked.


    ? Erin nodded with a smile.


    "Then you should try to help him do things, not him helping you." Erwin said.


    Making Erin to fall in deep thinking. "And he also has his wife and child to care about."


    Hearing it Erin''s eyes filled with anger and jealousy, after sometime she opened her mouth and said with little hesitation, "your highness you seem to be very knowledgeable in worldly matters. Can I ask you some questions?"


    ''What the fuck did I say to make you think like I am fucking knowledgeable? It''s only my fourth night in this world,''


    "Ask away. If I know, I will definitely answer it," Erwin said.


    "Prince¡­ Can I call your prince, your highness?" Erin asked.


    Erwin nodded, giving her permission to call him the prince.


    "Prince, if your sibling is not your true sibling or a step sibling, is it okay to have a feeling for them?" Erin asked with nervousness and started at Erwin.


    ''Oh, game of thrones character.''


    "What type of fellingdy Erin?," Erwin asked with raised eyebrows.


    Erin blushed and said, "romantic type, prince."


    Hearing at Erwin didn''t seem to surprise and said, "if he is not your brother by blood, then it''s okay, I guess."


    "Really? But prince, why are you not surprised by me having feelings for my brother?" Erin asked in excitement.


    "Why would I be surprise, it is unusual for brother and sister to have that type of rtionship, but you''re not then. It''s not that problematic. But remember, your brother is married. What are you gonna do about that?" Erwin asked.


    Hearing it Erin face saddened and asked, "what should I do prince?"


    "Nothing," Erwin said, Seeing her surprised, he continued, "your brother seems to be happy with his wife and child. If you love your brother, you shouldn''t ruin his happy family it by inserting yourself between them."


    Erin''s face saddened more, and she looked down while saying, "you are right prince I shouldn''t,"


    Seeing her face down, Erwin said, "well if you want you can still tell him. But if you want him to love you the same way, you love him, you have to make him think if you like women, not a sister,"


    Erin''s sad face became curious but again saddened and said, "what about his wife?"


    "First, make him think of you as a woman..." Erwin said.


    "But I am a woman, and I am enough feminine not likedy Agda," Erin said.


    "Hey don''t talk bad about my maid. She is one beautiful woman, and yeah, you''re a woman, but not in his eyes. I can help you be one," Erwin offered, making Erin smile with excitement. "Really?"


    "Yeah¡­" Erwin stopped midway and looked at right at him and smiled excitedly.


    Erin looked at him, stopped walking and said, "why did you stop prince?"


    "Did you not hear it?" Erwin asked with excitement.


    Erin tried to focus but didn''t hear anything and shakes her head in no.


    "Listen closely¡­.. It''s the sound of water flowing," Erwin said.


    *shhhhh, shhhh* "yeah prince we found it," Erin said in excitement and continued "lets go prince, I want to wash myself, I smell so bad with sweat"


    "Hey hold your horses, let''s go there in the morning, it will be dangerous at night," Erwin said and pulled out a nket and pillow from his space ring.


    "Let''s rest here for now. It''s gonna be morning in sometime," Erwin said,y the nket on the ground.


    Erin looked at him with a weird expression and asked, "prince why do have pillow and nket in your space ring?"


    "For emergencies," Erwin said and sat on the nket.


    "Emergencies?" Agda asked in confusion.


    "Yeah, emergencies," Erwin nodded.


    ''I don''t like to get dirt on my dick,''


    Erin also sat with him with silent, but after sometime she braked the silence by asking, "prince how can I be women in my brother''s eyes?"


    "To be women in ones'' eyes you have to be a beautiful and have big assets, and you have both," Erwin said.


    "What assets prince?" Erin asked in confusion.


    "Don''t worry, you have them, but they are not that big enough to make him think of you like a woman," Erwin said, looking at her medium size chest and hip.


    "So what should can I do?" Erin asked.


    Erwin smirked and said, "there is one way, but you have to be proficient in an art,"


    "What type of art prince?" Erin asked curiously.


    Erwin grinned. His eyes also grinned with him, "Art of body pleasuring,"

 Chapter 38 Last Technique

    ?"Art of body pleasuring," Erin said while nodding her head.


    "Yeah, art of body pleasuring," Erwin also said while nodding his head.


    "How to learn this art prince?," Erin asked in confusion.


    "By pleasuring your or someone''s body," Erwin said.


    "How to do that prince?," Erin looked curious.


    "Before that Erin, did you ever pleasured yourself?," Erwin also asked, curiously.


    "I don''t know how to do that," Erwin replies making Erwin''s face beamed with smile.


    "Hahaha good, good, then let''s first teach you a way to of body pleasuring, shall we?" Erwin said while grinning.


    The ck-haired girl is excited hearing it and looks forward to her new pleasuring arts master.


    "So,dy Erin, do you know how to kiss?" Erwin asked, making her blush.


    "Yes, prince," Erwin answered with blushed face.


    *chum* "if your kiss meant by this, then it''s not a kiss," Erwin said while kissing on her cheeks, catching her in surprise.


    "Ahhh why did you kiss me prince?" Erin''s face blushed more while rubbing her cheek.


    "Like I said, it''s not a kiss, well, not a lover''s kiss," Erwin said and continued, "do you know what actual kiss is?"


    Erin shakes her head in no, "you have to learn it because it''s the first technique in the art of body pleasuring," Erwin said, seeing her shaking her head.


    "then, please teach me, prince," Erin requested.


    "close your eyes," Erwin said,


    Erin did, ''how can I learn by closing my eyes, and what he mean by lover kiss. Why his face is so close to me huh¡­.ha ahhhh what he is doing to my mouth?''


    Erwin smoothly pressed his lips on her, giving her a small peck, "prince what are mmmmmmm?" Erin tried to speak, but Erwin didn''t let her and kissed her again.


    "This kiss is normal lover kiss or a peck on lips," saying this he again pressed his lips on her but this time he yed with her lips a little and stopped, "this is also a simple but little more intimate, did you feel intimate?" Erwin asked.


    Erin, who was still shocked by lip locking nodded, Erwin smile seeing her nodding and said, "then kiss me the second way I showed to you?"


    Erin hesitate to do that and asked, "but prince isn''t you can kiss only¡­"


    Erwin didn''t let herplete her sentence and said, "yeah, yeah, you only kiss someone you like, then you can go kiss your brother but if he liked his wife''s kiss more than yours?"


    "But¡­" Erin was still a little doubtful but Erwin didn''t let her express them and said, "Lookdy Eric I am good at kissing better than you But I want to be amazing at kissing to impress someone I like and you can help me do that while getting help yourself, isn''t it great, shooting two targets with one arrow,"


    "But what if my brother and your someone found about we kissing each other? Also, I don''t wanna hide this from him," Erin said, contemting what should she do.


    "Why would they care,dy Erin? We are doing this for them? They will be happy not sad, but you should still hide it for them, just for a period while your learning and kissing is just a start you need more training so don''t fret so early, now lets resume what we were doing¡­ yeah you was about to kiss me." Erwin said and stared at Erin''s lips.


    ''But it seems wrong. Loving your brother is also wrong and I only care about what my brother thinks when he found about kissing someone. What will he think? Nothing. He is my. Brother. He will be happy to know I am learning an art and the art that can make him happy, so it''s nothing wrong.'' Erin looked at Erwin''s small lips and sealed them with her plump ones.


    She tried to imitate the Erwin''s kissing but feel short by veryrge margin that what Erwin said to Erin was and showed her how to kiss two more times.


    *chu cha* Erin''s kissed glossing Erwin''s lips with? her saliva, "this one was decent, we can work it some other time now let''s take a step further and try another type of kiss French Kiss," Erwin said and started start sucking her lower lips.


    Catching Erin in surprise, ''haa It''s so intense, his tongue is touching with mine. ahh my mouth, it''s tingling, kissing feels so good,''


    "How was it?" Erwin asked, looking at Erin''s blushed face.


    "It''s¡­ it was so intense," Erin said,ing out of surprise.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Did you like it?" Erwin grinned. Erin nodded, hearing it.


    "Then try to kiss me like that," Erwin said.


    Erin stared at Erwin''s lips. "I can''t, prince. The kiss was so intense I forgot to study. it. Can you show me how to do it one more time, please?"


    Erwin smiled hearing it, "as many times as you want, baby girl," and inserted his tongue in her mouth.


    ''Baby girl?¡­ don''t get distracted Erin. Learn how to French Kiss, ahh but it feels so good mmmmmm his lips are so soft,''


    Erwin''s tongue fought with her, pressing it more, keeping it in her cage. Erwin separated their lips and said, "now?"


    Erin smiled with little shame and shake her head in no.


    Seeing it, Erwin smiled more and said, "it''s not going to work this way. Goy on the nket,"


    Erin did what he was told andy there. Erwin got up and sat on her stomach.


    "Prince, why are you sitting on me?" Erin asked in surprise.


    "This wat you''re gonna learn fast? Open your mouth a little now," Erwin said and slightly stretched her lower plump lip and inserted his tongue in her mouth again, this time pulling her tongue in his mouth sucking, making her explore his mouth forcibly.


    ''This is how can focus on learning when it feels so good, but I have to learn for my brother and prince Erwin is also working hard for me. I have to learn and it''s only the first technique of body pleasuring art. I have a long way to go.''


    The kissing couple didn''t notice, but a blue pair of eyes was spying on Erwin''s tutoring lesson with amusement in them. "this child he is something else, who taught him to how to kiss someone like that, it''s so vulgar. After catching him I should make him kiss my lower lips like that." the blue eyes person smiled widely, showing her pearl-like teeth and blood soaked red luscious lips.


    "Sigh I wish. He was a little older, then at least his lower half can be big enough for my toy¡­ wait, what is that¡­. Is that weapon in his pants¡­ huh?" The blue-haired girl enveloped the smooching duo in her magic fog again and looked at left and said with cold voice, "what are you doing here, khansa? why are you not with our lord?,"


    "So cold to your old friend," dark green robbed person came out from the fog his face covered in the hood of his robe, looking at his robe will give any person a chilling sensation, the white mist that was near him was converting into a dark green colour.


    A red color arrow attacked the hooded person out of nowhere but it melted when it get in touch with green mist, "blood witch Meredith your temper is always hot as your body he hehe," creepyugh sounded from under the hood,


    "If you wanna get peg, I can peg you if not fuck out off here," Meredith said,


    "Hahah, the time will tell who will fuck whose ass, you mad slut. I am here because the lord wants you to return, he have some other mission for you," khansa said.


    "But I didn''t finish my current mission yet?" Meredith asked with shock.


    "Lord said you can finish it afterpleting your new mission. He said it''s not a priority now," Khansa said and started at Meredith''s curvaceous figure with lust.


    Meredith thought''d for sometime and said, "okay, you go. I will meet you in an hour."


    "But¡­." khansa opened his mouth said something, but Meredith stopped him and said, frustrated, "I said I wille in an hour,"


    "Don''t bete then fucking bitch," Khansa said, and his body vanished in fog.


    "What is more important than killing the child he loathed most in this world? Who cares, let''s see what my prey is doing," Meredith cleared some fog to see the Erwin.


    Erwin and Erin were still swapping saliva with each other while Erwin sat on her. Erin was breathless, but Erwin didn''t let her catch her breath for a one second and stuck his tongue down in her mouth.


    After sometime he looked at Erin''s face that was now red and a little sweaty her fogy eyes stared at Erwin''s lips, "did you learn now how to French Kiss?" Erwin asked.


    Hearing it, Erin blushed and shakes her head.


    Seeing her ashamed face, Erwin grinned and said, "You''re one bad studentdy Erin, bad student gets punished, you know."


    "Next time I will make sure to learn it, but prince something is poking at my chest from your pant what''s that?" Erin said and pointed at his pants.


    Seeing Erin pointed at his pant Erwin smirked and said, "oh this¡­ this is the tool used inst technique of body pleasuring. Do you wanna see it?,"


    Making Erin curious.

 Chapter 39 Redstone Fish

    ?Erin stared at the bulge in his pants and shakes her head. "I can wait, prince. Let''s continue what we were doing."


    Erwin looked at her with smile, "really?, then open your mouth. This is thest time I gonna teach you French kissing. If you can''t grasp how to kiss even this time, a very good punishment awaits you."


    Hearing it Erin face turned serious with little blushed and nodded, seeing her making blushed serious face looked quiteical to Erwin, ''she is looking cute, her eyes they are so innocent I want them to look at me when she have my dick in her mouth,''


    Erwin leaned forward, grabbing her from cheeks and begin the face of.


    ***********


    "did he say, it''s a tool?, what tool they can use in these vulgar things? I wanna see it," Meredith tried to perceive the shape of the bulge in Erwin''s pants. But everything she thought didn''t match with the shape of the bulge, "Other than a shape of penis¡­. No, no, it can''t be a child''s. A child can''t have this big dick at his age. It''s not possible, even? I have only seen two to three big as this in my life and I had seen¡­.. What am I saying?" Meredith''s face looked shocked.


    "This boy, he is really a devil like his grandfather says. He messed with my thoughts without talking to me." Meredith looked at the girl under Erwin and said, "That poor soul is trapped in his cage now."


    Meredith looked at her with pity, "well, I can''t do anything for you poor girl, but don''t worry, I will make sure that he suffers. But for now you will have to suffer under his mesmerism''s,"


    Saying this, she vanished into the fog. With her absent from there, the fog also start to get thin and slowly the jungle unveiled from the mist.


    ************


    ''Kissing feels so good, but my vagina it''s leaking some liquid. Why? Focus on the kiss Erin, you have to learn how to kiss this good, but...mmmm but I don''t want to.''


    Erwin stopped kissing her again and wanted to tease her for not learning how to kiss, but when he saw the clear view of the jungle, he forgot there was a girl waiting for her punishment.


    ''Huh, did attackers run out of mana? Why did the fog cleared? Is they are going to attack?''


    Erin looked at Erwin''s face that looked somewhat sacred and called out to him, "Prince?,"


    "Ha¡­Lady Erin, we should continue this when we are in safe space." Erwin said and got up from her.


    "Why?" Erin said in surprise.


    "Look, there is no fog now, the mist was dangerous, but it was saving us from other monsters at least, but now we are in the open let''s just fill up some water from the river and start looking out for our group," Erwin said.


    ''But I wanted to kiss,''


    Erin looked a little disappointed and seeing her like this, Erwin smiled and said, "don''t be sad, I will teach you other techniques when we get out of the trouble. But remember, first I am gonna punish you."


    She smiled, but still some disappointment was in her eyes. She got up and Erwin stored the nket and pillow back in his space ring.


    Erwin slowly walked toward the river that was visible through the trees with Erin. Soon they reached near the river. Erwin looked all around him carefully but didn''t find anything suspicious.


    "It seems safe. Fast, drink some water before someone notice us," Erwin said and filled the water container first and after storing it in his space ring, he begin to drink the water.


    Erin neared him, sshed some water on her face, washing away the tear stain from her pale skin.


    Erwin finished drinking the water and said while looking around the water surface, dy Erin did¡­..," but before finishing the sentence he jumped on her, drowning her in water.


    And a fish jumped from the river with its mouth wide open, revealing the sharp teeth. At the same location where Erin was washing her face.


    Erwin, without looking back, ran toward the riverbank, dragging Erin with him. ''What the fuck? We were just drinking water where this piranha bitches came from,''


    There was not one, but many sharp toothed fishes jumping from the river rushing toward the duo with their jaw open wide. ''Fortunately, we are not that far away from the river bank,''


    They were just ten meters far off from the dry soil. Erin was stupify by all this only came to her mind when she sawed the wide opened monster''s jumping toward her. Screamed, "ahh what are these monsters, prince?"


    "I don''t know, don''t care, just run, run fast. We are just out of water." Erwin yelled with a scared look and ran fast as he can. ''Yes, just there, one step yeah haha I am out of wahhhhh.''


    "Mother fucker," Erwin looked at the wiggling red and brown fish digging its teeth into his leg. He was out of water when this fish jumped and bit his leg.


    "Prince! " Erin shouted, looking at fish biting Erwin''s leg where some blood was started toe out.


    "Erin, don''t stop. Keep running toward the forest." Erwin didn''t stop and rushed toward the jungle with the fish stuck to his leg.


    After reaching in the shadow of trees he fell and grabbed the fish from the middle, "this bastard I am gonna fuck your mother, you motherfucker, " Erwin cursed at the fish and squeezed it from the middle causing it to loosen its jaw grips on his leg. Erwin fastly removed it from his leg and throw it far from him.


    "Fuck, that hurt," Erwin looked at deep wounds on his leg where the blood started toe out.


    Then he looked at the wiggling fish that was consciously or unconsciously wiggling its body toward the river. "Where are you going, you bastard?"


    Erwin looked around and picked up a hand size stone and limped toward the fish, looking at two-foot fish with hatred in his eyes. Erwin raised the stone while holding the fish and said, "die motherfucker." And stuck the fish in the head, sting its brain matter on the ground.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Congrattion hunted a Low-tier monster Redstone fish.]


    [Reward  :- 20 SP]


    Erin looked at Erwin, who was in shock.


    *********


    ''Prince, where are you? Are you alright?,''


    Agda face was dirty from fighting with the monster fromst night. She didn''t have a moment of rest since the prince got lost in the jungle.


    *whooshh* Suddenly, some creature jumped on her but Agda stopped it with her sword.


    Agda looked at the creature. It was a big red boar. Its height reached at 4 feet and was 6 feet in length. The boar stared at Agda with fury in his ck eyes and jumped at her again, "don''t waste my time." Agda said and shed her sword in the air, shooting a crescent sh from it toward the boar .


    The board stopped midway in his rush, his eyes still full of fury, and between them appeared a red line. Soon his body fell in two halves, showing the bloody organs evenly cut from the center.


    The rest of the soldier didn''t even get the time to react. Everything happened so fast, Agda didn''t care and said, "continue the search."


    ''Prince, don''t get hurt, I aming for you.'' Agda resumed her search.


    *ahhhh* After sometime the search party heard a screamed.


    Hearing the scream, Agda''s face went ashen''d, and she ran toward the scream.


    ''prince please be safe.''


    Agda was running like a wind. Faster than all the Knights Present.


    *****


    "Prince, are you alright?" Erin asked when she notice Erwin was in daze.


    "Huh¡­yeah I am alright?" Erwin said, looking at her worried face.


    "Isn''t that painful?" Arin said, pointing at his leg.


    "painful?...." Erwin looked at where Erin with confusion, but soon his face grimed and he screamed, "ahhhhh fuck,"


    "Prince, what happened?" Erim asked with surprise and worry.


    "It fucking hurts." Erwin shouted and fell back.


    *she shuu* Erin opened her mouth to say something but noise came from bushes stopped her.


    ''Please don''t be a monster, anything that wants to kill or eat me.''


    They both stared at where the noise wasing from with fear and worry, and then *whooshh* A towering shadow jumped from the bushed, stunning Erwin and Erin.


    "Prince?" the shadow said in surprise.


    "Agda?" Erwin also looked shocked.


    The towering shadow was Agda. Erwin looked at Agda''s worry faced and smiled, "you found me Agda,"


    Agda looked at Erwin''s wounded leg and her face became more worried. "Prince, who hurt you?" And picked him in her arms.


    "Don''t worry, it''s already dead," Erwin said and pointed at the dead fishying on the ground.


    "A fish monster. Where did ite from?" Agda asked with shock.


    "Form river." Erwin said. That surprised her more.


    "Agda, it''s hurting a little. Can you loosen your grip a please?" Erwin said, feeling Agda''s grip tightening on her body.


    "Apologize my prince," Agda said in surprise and proceed to put him down.


    "You don''t have to put me down." Erwin said while clinging to her boobs.

 Chapter 40 Art Of Gods

    ?"Erin.." Roxth said with worry inspecting Erin''s body.


    Erin smiled joyfully seeing her brother worrying about her and said, "brother, I am fine. prince Erwin saved me before that fish monster can do anything."


    Roxth looked at Erwin who was in Agda''s arms and said with upmost sincerity, "Thanks for saving my sister your highness, I can''t show you how much grateful I am for your highness to save my sister,"


    ''You can by sending your wife to sleep with me.''


    "I didn''t do much that you''re thanking me, Mr Delmend. I just run fast while dragging her with me." Erwin said with easy going smile.


    "Your dragging saved her from dying Your highness, please let me repay you back." Roxth said, still bowing his head.


    Erwin looked amused hearing it and said, "Then how will you repay me, Mr Delmed?"


    "What ever your highness want," Roxth Answers.


    ''Your wife kissing your sister while I pound your mother-inw,''


    Erwin smiled and said, "At a time I don''t have anything I need your help with, Mr delmend, but if opportunities arise, I will certainly remember you first."


    "As your highness wish," Roxth said with head still bow and slight smile on his face.


    ''Thanks My sister I can set a rtionship with the crown prince because of you, well I have to do some favour for it but what small things matter in getting entry in real noble circle, just this little shit don''t make me do anything dangerous.''


    Then his eyes turned toward the mangled corpse, and he said in shock, "This fish monster¡­."


    Erwin looked at the dead fish and said, "oh that. That was the monster that attacked us."


    "What were you doing near river prince?" Agda said with a little anger.


    "Drinking water," Erwin said, looking innocent.


    Agda looked at Erwin stupidly and said with a sigh, "You don''t drink from river in forests, your don''t even go near them, many dangerous creatures live there that can devour ten of you in one bite prince,"


    Erwin looked toward river''s dormant water and his body hair stand imagining the inner mouth of a monster.


    "And this Redstone monster, they are more dangerous, dangerous than anything in the jungle. They usually attack inrge groups of tens or sometime even thousands. Even I will have problem defeating thergest pools of them." Agda said with some worry.


    "Why? They are not that hard to kill," Erwin asked in confusion.


    "First reason being a human they are dangerous because we can''t fight that good in water, as on earth, your highness. And for them water is there home," Roxth answered, looking at the dead fish.


    "Second, the one you killed, prince, is the weakest. The strongest Redstone fish skin is hard as stone''s sometime even harder than that," Agda said and continue while looking at Erwin''s wound, "can someone perform healing magic here?"


    One knight moved forward and said, "there is one back at campdy Agda that can do some light healing."


    "Then let''s return to camp," Agda said.


    "Wait, pick that fish, I wanna feats on my first kill." Erwin said.


    "Bring that dead monster back to camp," Agda said and ran toward camp with Erwin in her arms cling to her.


    ''ha-ha I can''t fuck your mother, but l will make sure to turn you into a nasty shit in stomach, you cocksucker haha...''


    *****************


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: muff in cuffmon) - Handcuff someone.]


    [Reward: SP + 100]


    **********


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Double coughing (umon) - Deep throat a someone while their hands are restrained.]


    [Reward: SP + 200]


    **********


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: suck ham cube in together(umon) - Kissing someone with their nipple in mouth.]


    [Reward: SP + 200]


    **********


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Closing the loopmon) - Make women suck her own nipples while fingering her vagina.]


    [Reward: SP + 100]


    **********


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Dutch omelette(Rare) -Make someone squirt on your body.]


    [Reward: SP + 400]


    "I didn''t make her. She did it on her own," Erwin shouted, shocking Agda and teen boy looking at his almost closed wounds.


    "Your highness what happened?" The dirty blonde haired boy asked with fear in his eyes.


    ''Is your highness displeased with me for not healing his wound even in four days?''


    Erwin looked at their shocked face and said, "Nothing keep doing what was doing."


    The teen boy looked at Erwin''s wounded leg and faced his hand toward it while closing his eyes. ''he is not angry,''


    A golden warm glow appeared on teeth marks at Erwin''s leg and they slowly start to close with speed visible to eyes. Erwin looked at this with amaze in his eyes.


    Erwin had seen many times Alex performing healing on his wound, yet his eyes had the same amazement when he first saw him doing it.


    But the magic show ended soon, leaving Alex heavily breathing, "Apologise your highness, again I was not able to heal your woundpletely,"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Erwin smiled and said, "don''t apologise. You did what you can, and it''s almost healed." Consoling the sad-looking Alex, and continued, "rest and drink this water," handing him the water bottle.


    "Thanks, your highness," Alex said and take the bottle from Erwin''s hand.


    ''Where were we?''


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Two heavens (Rare) -Make someone urinate and orgasm together.]


    [Reward: SP + 400]


    *********


    [Total : 2320SP]


    ''Daily mission is good for SP farming and now I can collect SP by killing monster. But this fucking system.''


    [Ding!]


    [New Weakly mission :- Will of steel                                                                                                  Mission Description :- Great ve masters have powerful wills for not to get ved by others and also to not get seduced by their own ves. So, to harden your will, no orgasm for five days. ]


    [Reward :- Mana enhancer]


    [Failure :- Dick size reduction x 2 inch]


    Erwin looked at Agda with desperation, ''that thigh''s I want to squeeze my dick between them until it runs out of semen, same with her that warm throat and that meat mountains that can make my dick disappear argh¡­.''


    Erwin''s face was full of distress for not cumming for four days. ''Haa I broke my years long cum streak, I didn''t a miss one day system¡­. One day for long 15 years¡­I started this holy procedure when my friends showed me the treasure and taught me these self pleasuring art of gods. And because of you I¡­ I...''


    Erwin looked hurt and sad but when he looked Agda''s slightly irritated face he smiled, ''I am not the only one in agony, at least.''


    [Name :- Agda Ingaret


    Sexual frustrate :- 69%


    Looks :- 75


    Height :- 189 cm


    Waist :- 28 inches


    Hips : - 39 inches


    Difficulty :- +S


    Rtionship :- Bodyguard


    Erogenous parts :- Whole body because of high frustration


    Fetish :- Exhibitionism


    Obedience :- 77%


    Description :- ve in making.


    Edging duration :- 3 days 17 hours 23 minutes 3 seconds]


    "Agda, how long will it take to reach Meceium?" Erwin asked.


    "It''s going to take one day and one night of constant travelling," Agda answered.


    ''Then let''s break our orgasm fast when we reach there,''


    [Mission duration left 3 days 19 hours 54 minutes 23 seconds]


    *************


    ''What does the lord want me to do this time?'' Meredith stood in front of a spike like Long ck throne with her head down.


    ''It will be great if the mission is fast one, then I can go back to hunt my prey he hehe and find out what pleasuring tool was in his pants.''


    A dark clothed man was upying the throne called her name . "Meredith?"


    "Yes, my lord." Meredith answered the man''s call.


    "We are teacher and students Meredith, so call me master," Meredith''s master said.


    "Yes master," Meredith obeyed.


    "How was the mission this time? Did you have fun?" Master asked.


    Meredith slightly pouted and said, "How can I have fun on the mission''s master when you didn''t let meplete it? This time you recalled me before I even hunt a single prey."


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, you can hunt them in this new mission. It''s also a good one," Her masterughed a little and threw a blue crystal toward her.


    Meredith eyes shined with curiosity holding the crystal, then she closed them, and soon the blue crystal turned clear and after sometime it crumbled into crystal sand.


    She opened her blue eyes with the same curiosity and asked, "why?"


    The dark robbed man''s red eyes burned with despise and he said with a cruel smile "Because they want to rebel against me." but soon it turned to normal smiled and he continued, "So your new mission, it''s more fun than pervious one right?"


    Meredith smiled slightly and said, "yeah it''s funner."


    "Haha. Then go, make sure to have a fun," The manughed and ordered her.


    "Yes, I will make sure of it," Meredith smiled and left.


    ''It''s not as good as the one I was doing, but I can have it as appetiser at least before devouring that innocent-looking dinner.'' Her smile widen and her blue eyes returned to their mad form, "the feeling of hunt ahhh its amazing,"

 Chapter 41 Cheating Prince (R-18)

    ?Erin was looking outside the carriage window, thinking about something. ''Prince said he will summon me when we will reach Meceium, but I want to learn about French kissing¡­ so I can kiss my brother and make him mine.''


    Orixia sat close to a window. Her daughter was near her, holding her grandson in herp and opposite of them sat delmend siblings.


    "Hehe mama," The small child was ying with her mother,ughing happily.


    "My baby is calling me mama, my sweet baby," Serlia talked with her kid in a baby voice.


    Roxth looked at his wife and son with a smile, and asked Erin, "so how did the prince treat you?"


    "Huh¡­what? Prince," Erin was still thinking about Erwin kissing her, so it surprised her when Roxth asked about him. "He was nice." Erin said, collecting her thoughts.


    "Oh, how nice?" Roxth asked again with little surprise.


    "Very nice." Erin said.


    "So, how is your rtionship with him? You call him prince in sted of your highness so it''s seem good." Roxth asked again.


    Erin thought''d about Erwin''s tongue exploring her mouth and blushed. "Yes, it can be said well. Why do you ask, brother?" Erin asked, seeing her bother taking an interest in her rtionship with Erwin.


    "Just curious." Roxth said.


    ''She can be my key to the royal ce.''


    "You should try to make friends with the prince." Roxth said.


    "Why?" Erin asked in confusion.


    "Because he is a crown prince, not a simple prince, and a person who''s a friend with a crown prince is treated like high nobility in the kingdom." Serlia said hearing siblings'' conversation.


    Hearing it, Erin nodded her head and thought, ''Then I can try to be his friend while taking lessons from him. But the prince is a...kind person. Should I be taking advantage of his kindness?''


    Then she looked at her brother with a loving gaze. ''I will do anything for my brother.''


    ''My breast they feel so light, the pain on my shoulder is also less. How did the prince think of making these clothes? It can be very popr betweenrge breasteddies.'' Orixia who was looking outside with a rxed face, not caring about what her family was discussing.


    ''Prince can sell it to Nobeldies at a high price. Is that why the price forbid us to show it to someone else? But what''s the use of these panties? It doesn''t serve any other purpose other than making my body look good in it.'' Orixia looked at her daughter. ''Serlia is also wearing one. Her breast must have been heavy because ofctating. Now she can also rx a little''


    They were wearing the undergarments Erwin had given them yesterday and told them to wear it for a day and give him feedback on how they feel about wearing them daily.


    And today was the day when they were going to review the creation of the Erwin. ''But he said we have to exin it while only wearing it and it shows too much skin. Fortunately, it covers the most sensitive area.''


    ''This bra it''s a brilliant invention. My breasts don''t hurt anymore .'' Serlia continues to y with her son, looking happier than usual.


    **********


    ''Why is she looking at me like that?'' Erwin felt a shiver on his body from Agda''s angry stare. ''She is behaving like my friend''s girlfriend when he hurt her feelings and doesn''t know what he did wrong to hurt them. I am gonna do what he did in that situation.''


    Erwin said clearing his throat "Ahem Agda, did I do something wrong with you? If I did, then I am very sorry for it."


    ''Asking for her forgiveness,''


    Agda still looked at Erwin''s fake innocent face and said, "Why would I be angry with the prince giving gift to others, not his maid?"


    ''So she is mad I didn''t give her undergarments first? I had made one for her. Well, I can give her.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Erwin said with little embarrassment, "oh that, I lost your measurement in Forest so I was not able to make them for you."


    "Really?" Agda asked with little suspiciousness.


    "Yes, why would I lie about this?" Erwin said without any hint of truth.


    Agda stared deeply at Erwin and after some time said while handing him a paper slip, "I believe you, prince, here are my new measurements."


    Erwin teared the measurement slip, shocking Agda, and said, "I have to take measurement by myself. Measurement taken by yourself is not urate for the clothes I am making."


    Agda thought for some time and proceed to stand in front of him. "Then please take my measurements, prince."


    Erwin shakes his head again and said, "Not like this, strip your clothes off. This way, I can take more urate measurements."


    "But we are in a carriage?" Agda said with little embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry, no one will disturb us till night and the sun is still at its peak, so we have more than enough time to take measurements 100 times." Erwin said, conveying Agda to get nude in the carriage.


    "Then¡­." Agda still seem little worried but started to strip off her clothes with a little blush on her face.


    "Here prince." Agda said, disying her naked body to Erwin''s pervert eyes.


    Erwin scanned her body from her blushed face to her cute looking toes and said, "that''s so damp down there."


    Agda''s crotch was wet from her pussy fluids. The fluids covered her white pubes that looked too lewd, making Erwin''s dick hard.


    Erwin grabbed Agda''s wide hips and said, "before doing that, let''s examine your happily crying pussy," while pulling her toward him.


    "Ahh," Agda yelped in surprise and blushed more by exposing herself in front of Erwin like that.


    Erwin held the Lovense tail and tried to pull it out from the Agda''s tight pussy, but it remain stuck in her slimy walls like a hook.


    "Agda, your pussy liked this toy very much. See how it''s holding it tight between your slimy walls?" Erwin said, making Agda blush more and continued, "Don''t worry, I will not snatch it from your pussy."


    Erwin''s finger slightly slid on her sensitive pussy lips, making Agda''s legs shake slightly.


    ''Is he gonna make me squirt again? I didn''t cum for three days. My vagina is so.....sensitive, don''t touch it prince.''


    " Agda, can you lean forward, please?" Erwin requested, and Agda leaned forward, cing her brown breast in front of his face.


    Which Erwin grabbed and pulled it down slightly while saying, "little more," making her face in front of his face.


    "Stuck out your tongue a little," Agda opened her mouth and stuck out her small pink tongue. Erwin enveloped it in his mouth and start to y with it using his own.


    ''Hmmm, prince''s kisses are so dirty. His tongue exploring my mouth. It''s always won against my tongue. I too want to explore his mouth. I also want to win.''


    Agda start to assault Erwin''s tongue with her own, rolling around it, sucking it in her mouth, forcing it back off from her mouth and when it was just about won. Erwin''s hands that were on her hanging milkers pinched her hard nipple.


    "Hnghhh," surprising Agda, forcing her to stop her tongue''s assaults.


    ''that''s cheating,''

 Chapter 42 Wave Of Pleasure (R-18)

    ?Erwin finger''s was dabbing on Agda''s plump ass, fondling it, spreading her ass cheeks, showing the soft-looking flesh of her hidden meat hole.


    "Prince, please take the measurement fastly," Agda said with in hurry.


    "Can''t you see? I am measuring your body with my hands." Erwin said while his fingers crawled near her hairy pussy.


    ''it''s been a while his fingers have been circling my crotch.'' Erwin''s hands massaged her around the Agda''s vagina.


    ''It''s so frustrating¡­ I want to touch my vagina¡­.but I won''t do in front of him.'' Agda face looked frustrated from not being able to touch her pussy.


    Her hips moved around, trying to get Erwin''s finger touch on her pussy. Seeing it, Erwin looked amused and, "oh? What''s the matter?,"


    ''Huh''


    "You''re moving your hips. Are you telling me to touch your pussy?" Erwin asked with a sly smile.


    Agda looked surprise by what her body was doing. "Eh!?"


    "Ahh no, this is¡­" Agda still shocked by her body trying to stop it from doing it.


    ''No way why am I¡­.'' Agda hips shift forward more.


    ''My body is moving on its own to tell him to touch my pussy. It''s urging me¡­..''


    "My dirty maid, please stop moving your body. I can''t take your urate measurements like this." Erwin said with a teasing smile while his hand squeezed her inner thighs.


    ''I don''t want any of this¡­''


    Erwin looked at Agda''s frustrate face and asked, "do you want me to touch your pussy?" And his hand slowly moved near her pussy, increasing the anticipation of her crotch.


    ''I want to¡­but I don''t want to say it.''


    "Nghh." Erwin pulled out the soaked lovense from her pussy and asked again, "I''ll do this on my own this time. But next time, I want you to be obedient and say it out loud."


    "Nooooo," Erwin suddenly inserted his finger into Agda''s starving pussy, jolting her crotch with pleasure shock.


    Agda tensed her body, tightening her pussy walls around Erwin''s fingers. Erwin smirked seeing it and asked. "Got it? My dirty maid,"


    "ahhh ," Agda answered his enquiry with her sweet moans.


    Erwin starts moving his finger inside her pussy, feeling the meat bumps on her tight walls. Agda''s slimy pussy sucked his finger more, trying to tell her about the sweet spot.


    Erwin smirked again, inserted his second finger in. e on, how is that? Answer me!!!."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hyaa, wait¡­ to intense," Agda squealed with pleasure, forcing her to stumble when her legs give away from Intense pleasure. She stopped herself from falling by putting her hand on Erwin''s shoulder.


    Erwin moved his finger up and down, rubbing her g spot with them. ''Her pussy feels so hot.''


    [lust +107]


    Seeing her lust passing the threshold, Erwin smirked and lowered her hand''s speed. But the system voice entered his mind, making his face boomed with a devilish smile and hand to increase its fingering speed.


    [ding!]


    [Targets obedience has reached 80% host can control targets one body part for 2 hours a day.]


    ''Haha, I not going to let you cum until you beg me, my dirty maid.'' Erwin smiled evilly in his mind and piston her pussy with his finger.


    ''Finally¡­.. I am cumming after so many¡­days.'' Agda''s face smiled with satisfaction and her eyes filled with tears looked forward toward her pussy, making a mess in the carriage by squirting.


    Her eyes closed in anticipation of feeling the orgasm thoroughly, her pussy tightened around Erwin''s finger making it hard for Erwin to move them around, her breasts swinging around because of her moving body that was trying to insert Erwin''s small fingers in her pussy more deep.


    "Ahhh¡­.. I am¡­. Cumming¡­." Agda announced, filling her body''s boiling point reaching at the edge.


    "Huh¡­. why?" Agda''s face frowned at not feeling the wave of pleasure her body was anticipating and when she looked at Erwin''s grinning, her face became more frustrated.


    ''It''s prince doing. He is not letting me cum... but how he is controlling my body¡­.''


    Erwin looked at Agda''s face, that was trying so hard to feel the joy of orgasm. But the boulder was ced on her joy''s door, not even let it even leak slightly.


    Erwin smiled, showing his teeth like devil fangs and asked, "now tell me my dirty maid, did you want to touch your pussy ? When I asked before?"


    ''I wanted but how can I say this to his face?'' Agda closed her eyes and her lips quivered in frustration at not orgasming and nodded.


    "Hahaha see it was this simple, you just have to be a little honest with your desire and I was gonna make you squirt bucket but now I am not... In the mode." Erwin said and backing her finger from her clenching pussy.


    ''No¡­. please make me cum.'' Agda''s eyes were full of hunger looked at Erwin settling infortable position shocked.


    Erwin settled in afortable position and looked toward Agda''s begging face, "what? I said I was not in the mood, but you can do it on your own, right?"


    ''Yes¡­ I can orgasm on my own¡­. Why I didn''t think of this before?... how can I do this¡­.'' Agda looked at Erwin with little embarrassed face, ''here in front of Prince?¡­''


    Seeing Agda looked toward him with desire filled eyes, Erwin smiled and said, "don''t worry my dirty maid, you can masterbate here. Show me how you pleasure your body."


    Erwin looked at Agda fidgeting, her body trying to decide her next course of action.

 Chapter 43 Path To Womens Heart (R-18)

    ?As the thought of masturbating in front of Erwin crosses her mind, a rush of nerves and anxiety takes over her body. She''s always been self-conscious about her muscr build, and the idea of someone watching her touch herself makes her feel vulnerable.


    ''But I was about to orgasm.'' But at the same time, there''s a part of her that craves the thrill and excitement of being seen in such a private and intimate act. She knows she can''t resist the temptation any longer, and with a deep breath, she sat down in front of him.


    As Agda sits on the couch in front of the young man, she can feel his gaze on her as she begins to touch herself. She starts by running her fingers lightly over her thighs, feeling the smoothness of her muscr legs and coating them in her pussy fluids she had excreted before.


    ''Its so embarrassing,'' Agda sat there with her legs spread open, revealing her white-haired pussy to Erwin in front of her. The shy muscr middle-aged woman couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and nervousness.


    Her fingers hesitate at first, unsure of how to begin, but the arousal building up inside her quickly takes over. She started moving her fingers in a slow circr motion, tracing the edges of her clit and feeling the wetness building between her legs. She couldn''t help but feel a jolt of pleasure.


    ''How long has it been?'' It had been a while since she had touched herself like this, and the feeling was almost overwhelming.


    She began to move her fingers in and out of herself, her hips gyrating in time with her movements. She can feel Erwin''s eyes on her, watching as she pleasures herself in front of him. The thought of him watching her only adds to her excitement, and she started to move faster and more roughly.


    Erwin''s inner thoughts were racing as he watched Agda pleasure herself in front of him. He couldn''t believe he had made her edge for days, and now he was finally seeing the fruits of hisbor. The sight of her muscr body and the sounds of her moans were driving him wild with desire.


    Erwin looked at Agda, sliding her slender finger into her slimy pussy while her lusty eyes looked at him as if telling him to see how vulgar she is looking now.


    ''I want to know how her inside would feel on my dick.'' As he watched her fingers delve deeper into her wetness, he couldn''t help but wonder what it would feel like to be inside her. The way her muscles flexed and rippled with each movement only added to his desire. He wanted to touch her, taste her, and feel her body against his own.


    As she leaned back on the couch and spread her legs wider, giving the man an even better view of her white-haired vagina, ''why am I showing him more of myself?'' she realized that she was secretly an exhibitionist. The thought both excited and scared her, but she couldn''t deny the rush of pleasure she felt from being watched.


    Her anus was also clenching and losing with the rhythm of her finger entering her pussy, causing Erwin''s dick to harden.


    ''What if he thinks she''s too muscr? What if he''s judging her every move?'' But as she gets closer and closer to the brink of orgasm, a wave of self-doubt crashes over her. "Prince, don''t look at me." Agda''s eyes begged him, but seeing him not moving his perverted eyes from her exposed and sweaty body. The fear of rejection and judgment threaten to overwhelm her, but the pleasure is too strong to ignore.


    ''Argh, I don''t care. I want to cum.'' As she reached a finger down to stroke her clit, she closed her eyes and let out a moan. She didn''t care who was watching or what they thought of her. All that mattered was the pleasure she was feeling, the sense of liberation that came from showing herself so fully.


    ''It''s too fucking lewd. I didn''t know that she also liked touching there.'' He watches as she confidently explores her own body, touching herself in ways that he''s never seen before. He''s fascinated by how she knows exactly what she likes and how to make herself feel good.


    Her moans and groans were driving him wild with desire, and he could feel himself growing harder by the second. He had made her edge for days, and the anticipation was almost too much to bear.


    Agda''s fingers started to move faster. Her free hand rubbed her nipple, her mouth was sucking her other breast, biting its nipple to make her orgasm as hard as she can. ''I can feel myself getting closer and closer to orgasm. Prince has been teasing me for days, and I can''t take it anymore. I need to cum so badly. But why does he keep stopping me? It''s frustrating, I don''t know why he''s doing it?. I just hope he lets me finish soon. My body is shaking with anticipation, and I can''t hold back much longer.''


    The sound of her fingers moving faster and harder between her legs. Filled the air, and she can feel the wetness dripping down onto the sheets beneath her. It''s a sound that only makes her more frustrated, knowing that she''s so close yet still so far from the release she craves.


    "Please, don''t stop now, prince. I''m so close." Agda said pantingly.


    Erwin smiled hearing her plead and said, "But I am not doing anything except looking at my dirty maid fingering her lewd pussy."


    Agda smiled wildly, seeing Erwin not stopping her. ''but why I am not able to cum? My vagina is so hot. Why? Why?'' then she looked at Erwin mischievous smiling at her.


    "Why are you doing this to me, Prince? Don''t you want me to feel good?" groaning in frustration, Agda said. But her hand never stopped from viting herself.


    ''Finally she had reached her breaking point,'' Erwin smiled teasingly seeing Agda''s frustrate action and said, "Of course I do. But I want to see how long you can hold out. I want you to be begging for it."


    ''Me begging for a receiving body pleasure.'' Agda can''t believe what she''s hearing. Is he really enjoying torturing her like this? But at the same time, the idea of begging for release sends a thrill of excitement through her body. She knows she''ll do anything to finally get the release she craves.


    Agda''s voice trembled. "Please..."


    Erwin got up, walking near her, his fingers lightly tracing over her sensitive skin and teases. "Please what?"


    "Please let me cum, prince," she begs, her voice getting louder with each word.


    Erwin leans in close, his lips brushing against her ear as he whispers, "Louder. I want to hear you really beg for it."


    Agda thrusted her finger harder and harder, desperately trying to reach her orgasm while begging Erwin, "Please, please let mee. I need it so badly."


    "No, I don''t want to," Erwin said and sat back in his original position while continue. "And stop fingering yourself. You can''t cum unless I want you to. Now wear your clothes. Somebody will see us."


    Agda stopped fingering herself and looked at Erwin with anguish and asked. "Prince, why are you doing this to me? I even begged you"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Erwin looked at Agda''s angry and desperate face and said, "you want to orgasm right? I will make you, but not today. Now wear these under your clothes." And handed her a pair of yellow clothes.


    Seeing the clothes, Agda said with shock. "These¡­.. These are the clothes you had made for xylith''s but you said¡­." And looked at Erwin with more anger.


    "Yes, I lied. I had made them yesterday and forgot to give it to you and look at how well it turns out for me." Erwin smirked.


    Agda stared at Erwin with anger and frustration, but seeing Erwin not reacting, she started to wear the clothes.


    Erwin didn''t observe the Act of Agda covering her body that he never missed and was looking at the system panel with a frown.


    [Because of low mana host''s control over the target''s body part is lost.]


    ''I wanted to enjoy her desperate act for some more time. s, I can only do this tomorrow now and give her pussy the reward she is seeking.''


    Erwin looked at his status with frustration. ''I have to increase my mana.''


    [Host :- Erwin Nightrage (Erwin Tynan)]


    [Age :- 10(30)]


    [Sex: :- Male]


    [Sexual Preference :- Females]


    [Personality status]


    [Charm :- E]


    [Seduction :- B]


    [Looks :- A]


    [Social status :- D(S)]


    [Body status]


    [Strength :- F]


    [Agility :- E]


    [Stamina :- C]


    [Mana :- D]


    ''Huh¡­. seduction? Isn''t it was F? System why my seduction status is increased.''


    [Host system had made a mistake at the start while gauging host''s starting capabilities. system didn''t know that host was such a gaylist.]


    ''I am not a gay system.''


    [Oh sorry host, a spelling mistake. What the System meant to say is that the host is a gyalist who can make his way to women''s crotch with little ease. That''s why the system has increased host''s seduction status to B.]


    Erwin smiled smugly, ''well I used to cultivate the path of women picking.''


    Then he looked at Agda who was siting their fully clothed looking annoyed.


    ''My dirty maid is so precious. I don''t want her to get wed so easily.let''s see if we can get any new toy for her.'' Erwin smiled and opened the blinking feat menu in the system panel.

 Chapter 44 Meceium City

    ?"Finally we are here," Prince Erwin and his female guard, Agda, rode into the bustling city of Meceium after traveling for nine days. As they approached the city gates, the prince couldn''t help but admire the grandeur of the city before him. The towering walls, made of white stone, were adorned with intricate carvings of mythical creatures and the city''s coat of arms.


    Agda nudged the prince, pulling him out of his trance, and pointed towards the banner hanging above the gate. It bore the crest of Duke Diagil, "Prince, Meceium cityes under Duke Diagil''s territory. He is also the one who''s organizing the event for your maid selection."


    As they entered the city, the prince took in the sights and sounds of Meceium. The bustling marketce was filled with vendors hawking their wares, the sweet smell of freshly baked bread and roasted meats wafted through the air, and theughter of children echoed through the streets.


    Erwin looked around, trying to see the vastness of the city. "Wow, this city is huge! It''s so different from the small towns and viges we''ve passed through on our journey."


    Agda smiled. Seeing Erwin was excited and said, "Yes, your Highness. Meceium is one of thergest cities in our kingdom. And look, there''s the castle where Duke Maria is hosting the Event." Pointing at the grand castle that stood in the center of the city. It was a towering structure made of stone and steel, with grand towers and turrets that reached towards the sky. The castle walls were adorned with the crests of various low noble families, and the prince knew that many of them were likely to attend the event.


    Erwin withdrawn his eyes from the magnificent castle and looked at a different type of shops."Look at all the shops and merchants! This city is so different from our kingdom. It''s amazing."


    Agda also looked at peopleing out from shops holding weapons, food and etc. "Yes, Meceium is a hub for trade andmerce. It''s no wonder that the Duke chose to host the event here."


    Erwin looked excited, seeing some voluptuous women doing their routine work. "I can''t wait to explore more of the city after the ball. I want to see everything."


    Agda smiled and said, "I''m sure you will, your prince. But for now, let''s focus on the maid''s choosing. We must make a good impression on the all the candidatese here to take part in the event."


    "Remember, they have the right to refuse your request, prince. If they want to, so if you want a good maid, don''t do anything that will reduce your reputation." Agda said with serious face.


    Erwin nodded and asked after a while. "But why didn''t dukee here to wee us? Even his servants are not here. Can''t they see the royal insignia on the carriages?"


    Agda exined."Because nobody knows we have reached meceium. I think duke Diagil also didn''t get the information yet and about the royal insignia we have made it transparent not to be seen with normal eyes so nobody knows that a crown prince is traveling between them."


    "What to do now, then?" Erwin asked.


    Agda leaned in towards the prince and spoke softly. "We should find the inn where we''ll be staying, my prince. We need to rest and prepare for the event tomorrow." The prince nodded, realizing that he had been so enraptured by the city that he had forgotten about their lodgings.


    They made their way to a cozy inn on the outskirts of the city and settled in for the night. As the princey in bed, he thought about the event tomorrow. He was excited to choose new maids for his castle, but he knew that he had to be careful. The girls that he chose would be a part of his household, and he wanted to make sure that they were suitable for the job.


    "Telldy Orixia anddy Serlia toe into my bedroom." Erwin ordered the Agda, who was looking at Erwin with a desire that was nowmon in her when night came.


    Agda face saddened a little but still she nodded and proceed to follow Erwin''s order.


    *********


    "Mother?" Serlia looked at her mother, who was settling in her room Erwin had arranged for her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, dear?" Orixia said.


    "Prince wants me to show him how I look wearing the clothes he gave me?" Serlia said, looked at mother for some answers.


    "So?" Orixia keeps setting her thing not looking serious.


    "Did he ask you too?" Serlia asked again.


    "Yes, my dear, why do you ask?" Orixia said while finishing her work.


    "Well, can we show them together, then?" Serlia said with an embarrassed face.


    Orixia raised, "why?"


    Serlia''s face embarrassed more and said, "Because it''s embarrassing. I never showed my body to other man then Roxth."


    Orixia looked surprised seeing her daughter blushing with shame andughed, "fufu he is child not a man. Serlia, you can show him your body. It''s not embarrassing. Your most sensitive part will be covered in the clothes the prince had made, so don''t fret. I will also make sure to apany you."


    "Really? Then¡­.." Serlia beamed with a smile but was stopped by a voice outside the door.


    "Lady Orixia anddy Serlia prince have summoned you to his quarters." said the knight outside.


    Orixia looked at Serlia and said, "don''t tell Roxth anything about it, okay?"


    Serlia nodded with her slightly blushed face.


    "Tell prince we areing." Orixia said, but now there was a little nervousness in her eye.


    Seeing her mother''s worried face Serlia asked, "what happened mom? why are you nervous now?"


    Seeing her daughter looking at her with a worried face, Orixia smiled and said, "nothing let''s go."


    ''why I am feeling this unease in my crotch? Is something bad going to happen to us? is prince going to do something to me? No.... he is just a child. What can he do?''

 Chapter 45 Erwins Secret Models

    ?"Sodies, have you made your preparations for Magan exploration?" Erwin asked, sitting on the couch while eating red small fruits like grapes with an easygoing smile.


    And slightly nervous duo stood in front of him. "No, you''re not yet." Orixia said with worry, thinking about how they are gonna get money for the preparation. Hearing it, Serlia also fell in deep thinking.


    "Well, if you need any help, just ask, okay?" Erwin said, finishing the fruits in his hand. ''They are tasty. What are they called? I should ask Agda to buy some more.'' Erwin picked some more from the gold bowl setting in front of him.


    "I will hold you to that, your highness," Orixia said with a smile.


    "yeah anytime. Lady Orixia now let''s do why I asked of you twoe here, shall we?" Erwin said with excited smile and looked at two women''s faces that was little red now.


    "Prince, can we do it together?" Serlia asked with a little blush.


    "Sure." Erwin said and leaned back on the couch.


    "Prince, I have a request. Can you send outdy Agda?" Orixia requested.


    ''Is She wanting to seduce prince?.'' Agda looked at her with suspicious eyes. Erwin also looked at her with surprise.


    "I apologised ifdy Agda is offended by my request. But I can''t show her what I am to about show to the prince. Also, I will be grateful the if prince keeps it between us." Orixia said.


    ''Even I showed him he will not know what that thing is. Only who have had reached 6 circle in mana cultivation can see that thing, really.''


    ''I was about to add Agda to the fun, but let''s just do with these two.'' Erwin looked at Agda and said "go guard the door Agda," Agda hesitated.


    Seeing her hesitate, Erwin said, "don''t worry, they will not do anything bad, rightdies?" Erwin looked at them with a smile.


    They both nodded. "And even if they do, I will call you and you can kill them." Erwin said, making xylith''s little scared.


    Hearing at Agda looked at Orixia and Serlia with sharp eyes seem to be warning them, seeing Agda giving them sharp eyes Orixia smiled and said, "Rest assureddy Orixia we will not do anything other than the things your highness want us to do."


    "Make sure you only do that,dy Orixia, and you tody Serlia." Agda said and leaved the room.


    Seeing her leaved the room, Erwin looked at mother and daughter and said, "Ladies, now that Agda had left the room, please begin to strip your clothes now."


    Hearing it, bothdies blushed a little but hesitantly raised their hand toward their shoulder, both was wearing the floral long dresses, Serlia weird the yellowish matching with her white skin tone. While Orixia''s was wine red, giving her mature charm.


    First, Orixia exposed her shoulders and slowly slid the dress down, showing her wine red bra same as her dress. Soon her dress slid down from there and felts on the floor, leaving Orixia in the newly made undergarments.


    Erwin looked at her from top to bottom. Orixia''s full bust was entuating by the redce bra. The balcte style bra lifted and supported her slightly loose breasts, giving them a perky and round shape. The beigece detailing on the bra cups added a touch of elegance and contrasted beautifully against Orixia''s skin.


    The wide satin straps of the bra were soft andfortable, providing enough support without digging into her skin. They crisscrossed at the back, adding an extra touch of femininity to the look. The bra''s under wire provided additional support, giving her a ttering and ttering silhouette.


    The matching panty, which were equally beautiful, hugged Orixia''s fat hips and showed off her big thighs. The beigece detailing on the sides added a touch of elegance to the set, while the cute bow ent on the back of the panty added a yful touch.


    Overall, the brownce lingerie setplemented Orixia''s voluptuous figure, emphasizing her curves in all the right ces.


    After scanning, Orixia Erwin''s eyes turn toward her daughter who was also standing there only wearing her undergarments with blushed face. Erwin couldn''t help but stare in awe at her beauty. She was wearing a stunning yellow-colored bra and panty set, which emphasized her curves in all the right ces.


    The bra had a simple yet elegant design, with a seamless yellow fabric that perfectly hugged Serlia''s ample breasts. The cups were lightly padded, giving her a natural-looking lift and creating a subtle cleavage. The thin spaghetti straps were delicate and feminine, adding a touch of gracefulness to the look.


    The matching panty was equally beautiful, with a low-rise design that entuated serlia''s hips and soft looking stomach. The yellow fabric was soft and smooth, while the intricatece detailing on the sides added a touch of delicacy and elegance to the set.


    "Wow, you both look stunning!" Erwin eximed.


    "Thanks, your highness," Orixia said and Serlia blushed more.


    Erwin looked at Serlia and praised her. "Serlia, you look absolutely stunning in that yellowce lingerie set. It really emphasizes your curves in all the right ces."


    Emily blushed but still replied, "Thank you, your highness. I''m d you like it. I also like wearing it."


    Erwin turned toward Orixia and couldn''t help but be mesmerized by the way the lingerie hugged their curves. "Thece detailing on the bra cups looks so elegant, and the balcte style lifts and supports you perfectly, Lady Orixia."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s all because of you, your highness." Orixia said, ttering Erwin.


    Erwin looked at both of them, saving the scene in his mind permanently and said, "okay enough looking around, please give your feedback about how did you feel while wearing them?"


    The daughter smiles and said excitedly, "these things are great prince. I can''t believe I''ve never worn them before. They''re so soft and supportive."


    The mother nods in agreement, "I know, right? I feel like I''m being hugged all day. And they look nice too. And for us it''s really good because of ourrge chests. It reduce the pain in my shoulders too." and she looked at their bosoms.


    Erwin nodded, looking at their well-endowed chest.


    "And these soft straps are sofortable, too. I don''t feel like they''re digging into my skin." Orixia said, showing her smooth shoulder and corbone.


    Serlia also looked at her straps and said, "we used to wear those old, scratchy cotton things. They were so ufortable they used to scratch my armpits and chest. But stopped wearing them after birthing our son."


    "Yeah, I also don''t wear them anymore. But then my shoulder started to hurt." Orixia agreed with her daughter.


    "Really? Good, then." Erwin said and looked at their panties.


    "And how about panties?" he asked.


    Hearing it both hesitated and Orixia said, "your highness it looks good and feels soft to but I don''t know that purpose of wearing it."


    Serlia nodded to agreeing with her mother, seeing them not understanding the purpose of the panties Erwin felled in deep thought, ''purpose of panties? Wearing them like a mask and act to be ninja and scare people in ally¡­.. No masterbate while sniffing them no no¡­. To attract a panty thief for beating him no no¡­.'' Erwin brain stormed to find the purpose of wearing panties while ignoring the system message.


    [Host how desperate was you for sex to do that things?]


    After a while, Erwin raised one finger, attracting two women''s attention and said, "first reason being like you said, they look good, really good, especially on you two. They are hugging your hips perfectly, emphasizing your hourss figure. And thece detailing on the sides adds an extra touch of femininity to your both''s looks."


    "Thanks, your highness," both said.


    Rasing his second finger "it also feelsfortable to wear them. Right?" and asked.


    Both nodded their head in yes.


    "third it protect your that area from any irritation caused by other clothes. You can wear them under the armor and feel little to no irritation down there."


    Reading his fourth finger, "Now, you may have experienced that some odors find their way through even the thickest of attire and that''s certainlymon. It''s because of all because of sweat. It deters odors from rising."


    Opening his hand fully, "fifth andst Spices up wardrobe a bit. Not only can this be done for a partner, but even for the woman herself. Having beautiful undergarments tends to change the posture and even overall mood of a woman feeling more empowered." Erwin became a woman sympathizer.


    They nodded with thoughtful face and said, "yeah it does." Agreeing with Erwin.


    Serlia''s shame was also washed away now and was standing there with enough exposed skin to cause magic idents in this world.


    "You both liked them, right?" Erwin asked.


    "Yes, your highness we liked them." Orixia answered for both of them.


    "Then will you be interested in a business deal rted to them?" Erwin said, making them curious.


    "What type of deal? Your highness." Serlia asked cautiousness.


    "Don''t worry, it not anything dangerous." Erwin said with an easygoing smile.


    "Your highness can you give us a little more detail?" Orixia asked.


    "Yeah certainly, you two have to be my personal models," Erwin said.

 Chapter 46 Strip Them Off (R-18)

    ?Both women looked confused by hearing word model, Erwin looked at their confuse faces and said, "A model is a person, who are often referring to someone who is hired bypanies to showcase their products, such as clothing, jewellery, makeup or weapons. These models are usually chosen for their good looks and ability to present themselves in a way that makes the product look appealing. Models are often seen as a type of visual aid that helps customers imagine what they would look like or how they would feel if they were to purchase and wear the product being advertised. It''s kind of like having a statue in a weapon store wearing armour, but with the added benefit of being able to see how the clothing or product looks on a real person, and how it might move or look in different lighting conditions. Haaa haaa." Erwin exin what model is and breathed heavily.


    ''Thanks system for exining what the model is.''


    [Host this is thest time you''re using a system as google from here on. A punishment wille with stupid questions.]


    Erwin looked at two frowned faces and asked, "how do you like my offer? Is there any problem?"


    Orixia nodded and said, "your highness we apologise for rejecting your offer. We can''t ept it." Serlia also agreed with her.


    Erwin''s mood downed hearing it and asked, "May I know the reason,dy Orixia?"


    "Your highness it''s just we can''t show wear this in front of other people." Orixia answered.


    Erwin smiled hearing it, "who said you have to model for others? I am asking you to be my personal models meaning you have to only model for me."


    "Really?" Serlia jumped with excitement, bouncing her meat mountains.


    "He he yeah really, and I will give you 1 gold coin for one session of modelling." Erwin''s nose was about to bleed, looking at Serlia jumping with excitement, bouncing her breasts.


    "Thanks, your highness." She jumped again, making Erwin''s nose bleed. ''Heheheh fucking bitch hehe fucking bitch.''


    Wiping his nose, "but you have to wear the clothes I make for you and show it to me?"


    "As you wish, your highness." Orixia said. ''I can''t believe I am agreeing to this. But our life depends on it and we''re struggling to make our ends meet. We don''t have any other options.''


    ''I can''t believe I''m actually doing this. And I am getting paid 1 gold coin. But I need to do whatever it takes to support my husband. I hope he never finds out about this.'' Serlia was excited and scared at the same time, excited about getting one gold coin and scared about her husband finding about it.


    ''Agda was right. I only need one gold coin to make them ves.''


    The gold coin is a lot for them. When she was in her territory and her husband was still alive, they earn total of 15 gold coin year from taxes and other thing. Now they are getting a gold coin working for just hours. It was justifiable for them to be excited.


    Erwin had consulted Agda about this before she told him that one gold coin was more than enough for them to work for him, but he didn''t tell her what he was going to make them do.


    "Ladies, when should we start?" Erwin asked with a smile.


    "Let''s do it now." Orixia said hurriedly, beating Serlia.


    Erwin was surprised by her speed and smiled amusingly, "okay let''s start. Lady Serlia, can you please stand here anddy Orixia, you stand here while facing each other."


    Erwin said, pointing in front of him. Both women walked toward him and stood near the couch while facing each other.


    Now they were more clear to look at. So, Erwin looked at Orixia scanning her side profile from top to bottom. She had soft looking skin but seemed a little loose, like a milf. Her sagging breasts were big and quite heavy. Thece bra was holding them, stopping them to return to their original form.


    But her red panties were not able to hold her big fat ass tight, the panties'' leg opening bands were digging into her ass''s soft skin. She had an hourss figure with little of stomach fat that looked lewd with her white skin.


    Orixia didn''t feel embarrassed or anything by Erwin inspecting her body like other women feel. She was just looking at her daughter''s embarrassed face, who was slightly blushing while Erwin was inspecting her mother''s body.


    "Lady Orixia, can you turn back?" Erwin asked, and Orixia turned her back, showing him her wide hips. They were very big. If Erwin wants to hug from her back, his hand will fall short by 4 to 5 inches to wrap around her.


    ''This Big Ass, I want touch.'' Erwin made a serious face and said, dy Orixia, I am going to touch you, so don''t be surprised."


    Erwin''s hand reached for the pantie''s band, creasing the band fully. After creasing it he put the one finger in only felling the band surprising Orixia. "is this a bit tight for youdy Orixia?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''So he was only checking the tightness of panties. What am I am thinking? He is just a child even if he is smarter than other children, if he doesn''t seem to have an interest in that type of things.''


    Orixia smile and said. "Yes, prince, it''s a little tight."


    Erwin nodded and moved his finger around the panty band, slightly pulling toward him seeing the Orixia deep grove between her ass cheeks. Orixia blushed but didn''t stop him.


    Then Erwin caressed her thighs from the bands and inserted one finger to feel the tightness around her thighs and which caused Orixia to flinch when his finger stroke toward her inner thigh.


    As Erwin continued to check the tightness of the panties on Orixia''s, he noticed that they were a bit tighter than he had intended. He tugged at the fabric gently, trying to loosen it, but it remained snug against her skin.


    "Are they too tight? Your highness? " Orixia asked, noticing his hesitation.


    Erwin shook his head. "No, no. They''re just right. It''s just that I didn''t expect them to be this tight."


    Orixia looked at herself in the mirror and saw that the panties hugged her curves in all the right ces, entuating her hips and thighs. She turned around and looked at John with a smile and said.


    "I like them tight, your highness." Said with a smile.


    "Well, if you like them tight, then I guess they''re perfect," he said, admiring her beauty. Erwin looked at her chest and continued. "Can you lean forward,dy Orixia?"


    Without hesitation, Orixia leaned forward, giving him the perfect view of her hanging breasts


    "Can you both take of your bras? I want to see how they feel at hand. So I can make them better." Erwin said, surprising the mother and daughter duo.


    Mother and daughter looked at each other with hesitation. ''You think one gold coin is easy to earn sluts?'' Seeing them hesitate, Erwin smile and said, "Don''t worry if you don''t want. I can hire another woman to be my model."


    This caused their face to turn a little ugly. "You don''t have to, your highness. We can do that right Serlia?" But soon, Orixia agreed, shocking Serlia.


    Orixia looked at Serlia, who nodded her hand in yes to ''I can''t believe I''m putting my daughter in this situation. But this money is so important for our families'' survival, and we need to do whatever it takes to make sure my grandson has a bright future.''


    Erwin smiled excitedly seeing them agree to show theirrge bosoms. "Great! Then strip them off."


    Orixia with blushed face unhooked her bra. Her arm raised in front of her chest and the other hand slowly start to strip the rest of the bra off. Soon she stood there covering her breast with her arms with little blush on face.


    ''Why they try to cover them? When they know they have to show them eventually stupid women.'' Erwin said while looking at Orixia''s daughter, who was also hiding her meat mountains with her arms, but her face was redder than her mother.


    "Please have a seatdies," Erwin said, pointed at the two single sofas front of him. Both walked there while covering their breasts and sat on soft looking couches with their softer asses.


    The two sofas were facing each other, and a stool was ced in the center of them, which Erwin sat on. "It will be great if youdies can uncover them from your arms."


    ''I am doing this for my family.'' both women thought''d and slowly slid down the veil of their arms covering their chests. Giving Erwin the view of their two pairs of F cup milkers.


    Erwin looked at Orixia who''s looked bigger because of sagging. Her white set of boobs sagged just 2 inch away from her sexy looking navel. But still there was an enough sticity in them and her dark pink ares and cute looking nipples were making Erwin''s already hard dick leak with cum.


    While Serlia''s breast was also big as hers, but looked small because of firmness in them. Her nipple was bigger than her mother because ofctating, but their color matched. Serlia sat while looking at the floor with blushed face, not able to look at her mother''s naked breasts.


    ''She had be one finedy.'' But Serlia looked at her with just a little blush.

 Chapter 47 The Duo (R-18)

    ?"Mmm." Orixia flinched when Erwin''s hand touched her soft breast and squeezed it slightly. He could feel the weight of her saggy breasts. There was also some firmness in them that he felt while squeezing them.


    ''Do you know why are the saggy boobs angry? system.'' Erwin looked at Orixia''s saggy milkers.


    [No host I don''t.]


    ''Because they never get any support. Hahahah.'' Erwinughed in his mind.


    He looked at Orixia''s blushed face and said, "they feel so soft to touch and are heavy but there is a little firmness in them." While weighting both of her breasts in his hand.


    Then he pressed them together, slightly brushing their nipples with each other. After fondling them in a different shape and glowing her neck in yellow light, he stopped and grinned. "You know what I made this bra for?"


    They both shake their heads, expressing they don''t know.


    "Nghh." he grabbed Serlia''s firm tit and continued. "like you two, my grandmother, the grand queen, also has big breasts. She used to take care of me and also does her duty as a grand queen, but because of her big breasts, her shoulder was always in pain, so I made a promise to myself to and studied hard to find a solution for her problem and with all that hard work I made this bra that can lessen her burden a little. And I also developed a massage technique, but it was just a temporary solution."


    Serlia was not able to hear his reason clearly because of Erwin''s hand fondling her breasts, making her nipple released beads of milk.


    Erwin looked atdies with sympathy and said. "You both must have been feeling that pain too, right? All these years."


    Orixia smiled and said. "Yeah, it was painful to have theserge breasts, but we endured it somehow. But we don''t have to do that now because of your greats invention, your highness." praising Erwin.


    Serlia didn''t say anything because Erwin''s hand was still on her breasts, slowly pressing around her nipples, squeezing more milk from them.


    "As a gift for our first time working together, I will show you that massage technique." Erwin said and walked behind Orixia.


    "You don''t have to, your highness." Orixia tried to refuse.


    Erwin urged, "I insist,dy Orixia you should try one time and will ask for them every session."


    "ahh." And pressed his finger on her shoulder, causing her to moan.


    Serlia, who was still a little embarrassed, looked at her mother''s face, that was now redder than her.


    Erwin looked at Orixia''s cheeks that were red with embarrassment and said. "Don''t worrydy, Serlia, your mother is not hurt. It''s just she is feeling good."


    "ahh." And pressed another point on her neck and a yellow-colored number appeared on the back side of her neck. Erwin, grinning, pressed his finger on that spot where the number had appeared..


    ''How can she not feel good from my advance skill?''


    [Congrattion on advancing Skill "lust vision" into new skill "Lust increase" ]


    [Skill lust increase :- Like skill "lust vision:, you can see the Erogenous zone. Skill "lust increase" will highlight some spot on erogenous zones with numbers. When someone will touch that spot new higher number will appear in the Erogenous zone and when the number will reach number hundred, the erogenous zones'' sensitivity will increase by one grade.]


    He got this surprise this morning when he was ying with Agda''s body, making her desperate for orgasm.


    "How are you filling Lady Orixia? Is my massage technique good?" Erwin said, rasing the number to 23.


    "Huh¡­. yes, your highness, it''s really good." Orixia came out of the sweet sensation feeling on her neck.


    ''His hand they are so soft, they are making my neck feel so good. Ahhh nghh, but I am making too many embarrassing sounds.'' Orixia closed her eyes to feeling the sensation deeply while her mouth continue to produce erotic noise.


    Serlia looked at her mother enjoying Erwin''s small hand massage. ''I also want him to make me feel like that.''


    "Lady Serlia, would you mind touching your mother''s chest and tell me how they feel in your hands?" Erwin said.


    Surprising both of them. Serlia looked at her mother''s dangling milkers and blushed. ''Touching mother''s breasts¡­ I had never touched other women''s chest¡­ how will they feel?''


    Serlia extends her hand toward her mother''s breasts. ''huh¡­ My daughter touching my breasts. What will she think about her mother''s sagged breasts? will they disgust her?''


    ''Nghh.'' Serlia''s warm hand touched her mother''s soft breasts, causing Serlia to bite her lips to stop the erotic soundsing out of her mouth.


    "How they feel,dy Orixia?" Erwin asked.


    Serlia stared at her mother''s sagging breasts, slowly dabbing her finger in them. "Unlikes mine''s They are¡­. So Soft and warm. I want to keep touching them."


    Erwin smirked, "really? Then try to squeeze them and exin while doing it."


    Serlia nodded with a serious expression and gave her mother milkers a squeeze. "Now they feel a little tighter than before, a little firm from inside."


    [Lust +26]


    Orixia looked at her daughter, finger pushing into her breast''s soft skin''s giving her goosebumps slightly. ''My daughter is squeezing my breasts.....''


    Erwin smiled seeing Orixia''s boobs glow with gold light and the count on her neck reached a hundred, changing the zone sensitivity to orange. Erwin ced his face near her neck, blowing warm air on her skin, making her body shiver.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Lady Orixia, can you raise your face and look at me?" Erwin asked, and Orixia did what he said. "Let me massage your front muscles because they carry the most weight."


    Erwin looked at her face, staring at him, and smiled. "Lady Orixia, you know despite your age, you''re as beautiful as your daughter." His hand slowly sliding down, reaching her soft breasts.


    "Don''t say that your highness Serlia is more beautiful than me." Orixia said smilingly.


    "No, mother you are beautiful than me, Roxth also said that." but Serlia retorted her remarks.


    But when the Roxth was mentioned in conversation Orixia mood downed.


    "Touch the area near her nipples." Erwin instructed Serlia to distract Orixia from Roxth thoughts.


    ''Near her nipples,'' Serlia looked at Orixia''s dark pink nipples that were now bigger than before.


    She tried to stop her daughter from touching her nipple. "Don''t move your face,dy Orixia." but Erwin stopped her.


    By that time Serlia was already circling her nipples with her finger and have started exining about the process.


    "The skin around her nipples¡­.. Is harder than her breasts and is hot, really hot." Serlia exined while making stimting the area around her nipples.


    "Feel her nipple as well." Erwin said while his hand slid further down nearing where Serlia''s hand was and start to massage her breasts upper breasts. Increasing Orixia''s sensitivity to higher levels.


    "Mmmmnhhh." Serlia slowly touched Orixia''s nipple with her slender finger, making it hard for her to control her moans.


    "Ahhh." Serlia stuck the nipple between her fingers and pressed it.


    "Sorry mother, did I hurt you?" Serlia said, seeing her mother shiver and moan.


    Orixia blushed deeper and said."No I was just surprised,"


    "Ahhh." hearing it, Serlia again pinched her cute dark pink nipples increasing their size to match with hers.


    "Nghh..... Why did you do that again?" Orixia asked, looking hurt.


    "Sorry mother, I thought you were ready this time." Serlia looked guilty. ''They feel so good to pinch and mother''s reaction is also very cute.''


    Erwin looked amused by mother and daughter duo.


    "Are you ready now, mother? I am going to pinch them again." Serlia asked, and her mother nodded in response.


    "Mmmmmm." Serlia pinches them again, but this time, Orixia was ready, so she bit her lips to silent her moans.


    ''She is so hot.'' Erwin looked at Orixia biting her sexy lips and ced his face more closed to her while slowly touching his lips on her neck.


    "Your highness they are so hot, almost seem like they are on fire." Serlia said, while pressing her nipple between her fingers.


    Erwin looked surprise, "really? Let me see." saying this, Erwin clutched her nipples with his fingers and continued the conversation while doing that. "No, they are normal." making Orixia jolt.


    "No, they are not." Serlia retorted and squeezed her mother''s nipples again.


    ''Ahhh Serlia, don''t pinch them hmmmmm.''


    [lust +59]


    "They aredy Serlia. See how soft they are?" Erwin said and squeezed them again.


    "I say they are harder than usual. Look at how big they are." Serlia said while stretching her boobs from nipples to show Erwin.


    Orixia''s eyes were shut closed, trying to control her reaction. ''Ahhh, why are they doing this to me?''


    "Then let me see yours?" Erwin said and walked behind Serlia.


    "Yeah, look, they are harder than mine." Serlia said and lifted her breasts to show Erwin.


    Some boob jokes.


    What did the boob tell the other boob?


    ''You''re my breast friend.''


    You don''t need to pay for a bra to get boob support.


    There''s plenty of people out there who would volunteer to hold your boobs for free.

 Chapter 48 Sweet Smell (R-18)

    ?"No, they are not?" Erwin said, looking at her slightly puffy nipples.


    Serlia looked at her mother with a frustrated face and said. "Mother, tell prince that your nipples are harder than mine."


    Orixia who was in a heaven of pleasure some time ago, looked at her daughters showing her big nippleced with her milk. ''Why that''s matter my dumb daughter? But why are they looking so tempting?''


    Orixia looking entranced by her daughter''s milkers, touched the nipples her daughter was presenting to her.


    ''They are sticky¡­.. Warm....'' Orixia circled her fingers around her nipple with her eyes glued to them and continued to do that until their owner asked, "so how they feel?"


    Orixia came out from her nipples magic and said while pinching it. "Huh¡­.. they are¡­"


    "Ahhh." but stopped midway by her daughter''s moan.


    ''She moaned, her face it looked too cute.'' Orixia looked at her Serlia, who was still looking at her for an answer but with slightly red cheeks.


    ''I want to tease her more,'' Orixia smiled and said. "I don''t know. Let me inspect them one more time."


    ''Nghh.'' This time, Orixia pinched her both nipples together to see how will she would react.


    ''She is so adorable. Trying to not show her reaction, let''s see for how long can you do that?'' Orixia fingers slowly started to rub her nipples, some time pinching them and some time flicking them and with each action of her fingers erotic sounds came out of her mouth. Serlia looked in pain at her mother''s teasing and said. "Mother, how did they feel?"


    Looking at her daughter''s frustrated face, Orixia was feeling something she had never felt before, so she said. "I don''t know Serlia¡­ I can''t put it in words¡­ they are¡­"


    But she was stopped by Erwin. "Try to pinch your own and her nipple at the same time to feel the difference between them."


    "Yes, mom do that." Serlia said, urging her.


    ''She called me mom.'' Orixia''s pinched their nipple together.


    "Ahhh." she wanted to hear this moan from her daughter mouth''s but her own mouth couldn''t help, but released it, feeling the impact of her own fingers.


    "ahhh haa." she did that for some more time, reddening both nipples between her fingers with pain.


    "Mom, now tell whose are harder?" Serlia asked, not able to bear the teasing.


    ? ''What was I doing to my own daughter?'' Orixia looked at her daughter''s blushed face and withdraw her hands from Serlia''s breasts. "Prince is right. Yours are harder than mine."


    "I was right,dy Serlia." Erwin teased her.


    "No, mine are softer." Serlia said and pinched her mother nipple with her.


    "Ahhh Serlia don''t." Orixia yelped in pain.


    Seeing her mother in pain, Serlia released her nipple from her fingers and looked guilty.


    "Sorry mom." she apologised with guilty looking face.


    Orixia looked at her daughter''s down face and said, "don''t apologies..."


    "Ahhh." but before she couldplete her sentence, something warm squirted on her breasts.


    "Oh sorry, I unconsciously squeezed them a little tighter." It was Serlia''s milk that was now on Orixia''s milkers.


    "Don''t worry, your highness it''s just milk." Orixia said, looking at her chest with blushed face.


    ''It smells sweet. I want to taste it.''


    ''Then herees some more.'' Erwin grabbed Serlia''s soft breasts and "ahhh" squeezed them, shooting two bullets of her tit juice on Orixia''s chest again.


    "I apologised again,dy Orixia. It just looked fun, so I did it again." Erwin said with an apologetic smile.


    ''They are not toys, you little shit.'' Orixia red at Erwin but didn''t let Erwin feel it and smiled.


    "You can clean your breasts in the washroom,dy Orixia or the milk will also wet your clothes." Erwin said.


    ''I don''t want to, I want to know how it tastes.'' Orixia looked troubled by what Erwin said, but still said yes with a smile. "Then Serlia, please keep your highnesspany while I clean your milk of my chest."


    Serlia blushed with embarrassment, not able to look at her mothers in eyes. Orixia walked toward bathroom happily in her redce panty. ''I can still taste it in the washroom.''


    ''I am going to make her ass colour matches with her red panties one day.''


    Erwin turned his eyes on Serlia again when Orixia''s ass vanished from his eyesight. He walked in front of her and sat in herp.


    Surprising Serlia. "Your highness what are you doing?"


    ''Every time, the same fucking question. What are you doing? For fuck''s sake, can''t they see?''


    Erwin made puppy eyes and looked at her, melting her heart in their silver colors. ''He is too cute.''


    "Lady Serlia like I said before I was raised by grandmother alone my mother never evene to see me I felt so lonely, my grandma tried to fill the loneliness but she was busy in her works so, she send me here to find maids to apany me. I don''t need them now. You know why?" Erwin started with a sad look, but atst he beamed a cute smile.


    "Why, your highness?" Serlia asked slowly, taking him in herp.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Because of you,dy Serlia. when I look at you ying with your son with love, I imagined my mother would also do the same if she loved me." Erwin''s big eyes begin to fill with sadness.


    Serlia looked at Erwin''s sad face and hugged him, pressing her boobs on his face. "You don''t have to be lonely now, your Highness. I will do what your mother never did for you."


    ''Hehehehe boobs?.'' Once again Erwin was lost in boobie paradise and the sweet smelling from them hypnotized him further.


    He looked upward, taking whiffs of her sweet scent.


    ''I want to eat him.'' Serlia looked at Erwin''s big silver eyes and cute looking face resting between her breasts.


    "Really?" Erwin asked.


    "Yes, your highness." Serlia smiled.


    ''Why I am getting d¨¦j¨¤ vu?'' Erwin felt like these things had happened before but didn''t devel in the thought further and start to charm this shota loving milf.


    "I don''t trust you. You will also leave me like my mom." Erwin said, filling his eyes with tears, trying getting out of her arms.


    "No, your highness I will not." Serlia said and hugged him more close.


    "I know you''re lying,dy Serlia. You have your son and happy family to take care off right?" Erwin asked and Serlia''s hug slightly loosened.


    ''Yes, I have my family. What was I thinking about? I am doing all this for my family.''


    "Well, you are right to love your family,dy Serlia. Don''t feel bad for me. I just want you to treat me like a family once in a while." Erwin said and looked at her with puppy eyes while Continuing. "Can you do thatdy Serlia?" this time Erwin hugged her, pressing his face hard on her milkers.


    Erwin''s small face looked adorable between her enormous breasts. She smiled looking at him and said, "I can do that for this cute looking baby." she said while hugging him tightly and soon realized she had made a mistake. She separated him from her chest and said. "Apologize your Highness. I called you a little baby."


    Erwin was surprise but soon smiled and said. "Don''t worry, Lady Serlia, you can call me that when we are alone."


    ''I prefer daddy or master, but baby is also okay for now.''


    "Really?" Serlia said and stuck him with her milkers. Her tits leaked some milk from the pressure staining Erwin''s shirt in it. "Then I will rain this little baby in hugs, so he never feels lonely ever again."


    "Lady Serlia, I would love it if you hugged me a little less tightly. Your breast is leaking milk because of the pressure." Erwin said when he felt warm milk staining his shirt.


    "Oh, sorry." Serlia said, while losing her hug.


    "Don''t be. I don''t mind getting it on my body, just let me take off my shirt." Erwin said and takes off his shirt, showing his small body to Serlia''s predatory eyes.


    ''A small kid is sitting in myp while showing his naked, cute body.''


    Serlia''s eyes, filled with hunger, stared at Erwin''s body. "you didn''t get a massage, right?dy Serlia. let''s give you one."


    Erwin grabbed her boobs, applying pressure on them while she looked at his small and slowly squeezing milk from them. The tit juice slid from her breasts to her curvy stomach in a stream ending between her legs.


    ''Mmmm, so warm.'' Serlia closed her eyes when her warm milk slid on her pussy lips.


    Her reaction amused Erwin, and he smirked. "Lady Serlia, how does your milk taste?"


    ''He wants to drink my milk.'' Serlia looked at him with surprise and shakes her head.


    "Then would you like to taste it with me?" Erwin said, cing her milkced nipple in front of her and other in front of him.


    ''Taste my own milk, I never did¡­..sniff it smells sweet¡­.. Let''s give it a try.'' Serlia stuck her tongue out and proceeded to lick her hard nipple.


    **********


    [Name :- Serlia xylith


    Looks :- 70


    Height :- 181 cm


    Waist :- 29 inches


    Hips : - 43 inches


    Difficulty :- +S


    Rtionship :- Employee


    Erogenous parts :- Neck


    Fetish :- Incest, Daughtercon, Adultery


    Obedience :- 8%


    Description :- ve in making]

 Chapter 49 Sweetness (R-18)

    ?"Sniff sniff. My daughter''s milk¡­.." Orixia was burying her nose in her milk coated breasts, sniffing the sweet scent of her daughter''s milk.


    Her panties start to get wet more with every breath she takes. She rubbed her nose on them, trying to drown in the milky scent.


    After taking enough whiffs, Orixia looked at some drops of white milk on her nipples and started licking it from them, enveloping them in her mouth, cleaning it with her tongue. "Mmmmmm."


    ''It''s so sweet.''Orixia circled the tongue around her nipple, making savouring the sweetness around it and like it was not enough, she start to suck it hard, not letting anything left behind.


    After there was not much left, she looked at her sticky skin. "I want more." Her tongue once again started to clean her tits of Serlia''s milks.


    While her one hand squeezed them and the other hand made its way toward her crotch, slowly rubbing her pussy over the panty, making a pussy-wide wet spot on it.


    Her breasts became sticky, sticking with each other because of milk and Orixia''s saliva. Her tongue moved faster on her breasts, licking all over them, hungry for some more taste.


    With her tongue, her hand also started to move faster and faster on her crotch, building pleasure in it. Her hands change the shape of her tits, grabbing them tightly, her eyes closed, trying to savour the taste of sweet milk with as much pleasure as she can.


    When finally the pleasure built to the brim, the sweet coating on her breasts was no more, so she tried to rub her pussy faster and sucked her nipple wildly, bitting them in between her teeth. She tried, but was not able to burst that pleasure out of her body.


    But with the taste of milk vanishing from her mouth, her fogged mind started to get clear. Her face blushed seeing herself in the mirrors, her breasts that wereced with milk before, were now thoroughly coated in her saliva with perking nipples. Mad lust was visible in her eyes, while her both hands rubbed her sweet spots, trying to pleasure her body more and more. Soon she realised what she was doing was so hical. Her face blushed with embarrassment and, seeing the pleasure she get from this hical and immoral act, her heart desired it for more.


    "What was I doing so immoral?.... doing such a shameful thing¡­ licking my daughter''s milk of my breasts and rubbing my pussy¡­..but how will it feel to suck it from her breasts directly?..... No no no I am not a good mother or a good wife but I am not going to do these depraving things to my own daughter." Serlia felt guilty about feasting on his daughter''s milk while rubbing her vagina.


    "Sniff... sniff her milk smell is still on my breasts. Why is it so tempting?" Orixia tongue licked her breast on its own without Orixia knowing, "haa there is nothing left." Orixia said with a sad expression. But soon blushed again. "Why I am doing this? I can''t be this degenerate."


    ? ''Who cares? It''s not like she is seeing me doing it. And I am fucking her husband so it''s not so much bad than that.'' once again she buried her face in her sagged breasts, covering her face in her saliva.


    Taking big breaths of the sweet scent that was now mixed in the scent of her salvia. Her hand started to rub her pussy once again. "Ahhh." she moaned, but her breasts pressing her mouth, stopped it from going outside the bathroom.


    She still felt a twinge of guilt and shame for indulging in such thoughts. She was a middle-aged woman and a mother. And it felt immoral to be lusting after someone so much younger that was also her daughter.


    But the more Orixia allowed herself to imagine Serlia''s soft lips and the way her body might feel against her own, the more the guilt began to fade away. ''I not doing anything wrong.'' She closed her eyes and let herself sink into the fantasy, her hand slipping beneath the waistband of her red panties.


    As she began to touch herself, Serlia felt a rush of pleasure that she hadn''t experienced in years. She thought of her daughter''s slender frame and her full, round breasts, and the sensation intensified. At first, she tried to keep her moans and gasps of pleasure quiet, but eventually, she couldn''t hold back any longer. As she let her mind wander, she thought about drinking the sweet nectar from her daughter''s breasts straight, imagining her moans when she bite them.


    ''I want to tease her. I want her to call me mom with that cute expression.''


    "Ahhh, ahhh." She could feel that immoral desire rising within her body as her fingers danced over her soft flesh. Every touch sent shivers down her spine, and her body tensed with pleasure.


    With each passing moment, Orixia felt her arousal building again. She imagined Serlia''s soft lips on her breasts while she sucked her breasts, and the sensation intensified. She moved her hand with more urgency, her hips beginning to rock in time with the rhythm of her pleasure.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What are you doing,dy Serlia? Don''t¡­" the urgent voice sounded from the room, stooping her Immoral act.


    *******


    Agda stood outside the door, her mind racing with thoughts about her recent sexual experiences with Erwin. She couldn''t help but feel a little frustrated and confused about what he had been making her do.


    "Ugh, why does he always have to leave me on edge like that?" Agda muttered to herself, shaking her head in frustration. "I mean, I know it feels good and everything, but it''s like he''s teasing me on purpose!"


    She paused for a moment, considering the situation more carefully. "Maybe he likes seeing me squirm." She thought and shock creeping onto her face. "Or maybe he just wants to make sure I''m really ready before we... have sex ...no, I can''t do that."


    Agda''s thoughts trailed off as she considered the possibilities. She knew Erwin loved to tease her, and she was somewhat fine with that, but this teasing was starting to feel a little intense. "I need to talk to him about this." she said aloud, determination in her voice.


    Agda straightened up and started pacing around in front of the door, still talking to herself. "But how do I bring it up without making him feel like I want to orgasm?" she wondered aloud. "I don''t want him to think I am craving for pleasure that only he can make me feel."


    As she thought, Agda''s frustration began to turn into a sense of empowerment. "I''m allowed to have boundaries," she said firmly. "And I''m allowed tomunicate them to the prince. "


    "The stuff prince is doing with me feels incredible," she thought to herself, closing her eyes and imagining the sensation of his touch. Her face blushed. "especially when he made me squirt and uri..... It was like this intense build-up of pleasure, like I''m on the edge of something amazing. But I want more than just that."


    Agda opened her eyes and determination written across her face. "I want to feel an orgasm," she said aloud, the words sounding foreign and exciting all at once. "I want to feel that release, thatplete surrender to pleasure."


    "What if he allowed me to release the pressure? How would it feel?"


    I can''t wait to feel that orgasm," Agda whispered to herself, her voice barely above a whisper. "I know it''s going to be amazing."


    As she spoke, her body responded, a surge of heat and desire flooding through her. She closed her eyes and imagined the sensation of Erwin''s touch, his hands exploring every inch of her body, bringing her to the brink of pleasure again and again.


    Her fingers tracing over the soft skin of her inner thighs. She was feeling aroused and wanted nothing more than to reach a satisfying orgasm, but she knew that she couldn''t do it without her master''s permission.


    "What are you thinking, Agda? He is not your master. But It''s so frustrating," she muttered to herself again, her body starting to feel tense with arousal. "I just want to feel that release, but I know I can''t do it without him." Her pussy started to get wet.


    "He promised tonight he is going to make me orgasm but he spending it with that two vixens." Agda doesn''t like that Xylith duo. Orixia because she is a slut and her daughter because. "She looks at the prince like she is going to eat him alive."


    "But he will be fine. He looks like a child, but from inside he is a degenerating old man." Agda said.


    "Who cares? He gonna make me orgasm tonight. I can''t wait." As she imagined the ecstasy that awaited her, Agda felt a surge of arousal wash over her. She could feel the wetness between her legs, evidence of the intense desire she was feeling. Every thought and sensation seemed to be building towards that one moment of release, when she would finally feel the ecstasy she craved.


    "What are you doing,dy Serlia? Don''t¡­" the urgent voice sounded from inside the room, stooping her thinking.

 Chapter 50 Angry Voices (R-18)

    ?Serlia sat on the sofas with her bra off, leaning back against the soft back of the sofa. Her new baby, Erwin, sat in herp, looking at her with curiosity.


    "What''s it like?" Erwin asked, seeing her swallowing her milk.


    Serlia, tasting it, chuckled and said. "It''s kind of hard to describe. It''s like abination of sweet and salty. And it''s warm, of course."


    Erwin nodded. "Let me give it a try some?"


    Serlia smiled "Okay"


    Erwin nodded again, enveloped the milk leaking tit in his mouth, sticking his tongue with her soft nipple, feeling its shape and taste of her milk on them. Then he took a small suck and sat back and made a face.


    Serlia looked at him with a curious face. "It''s... not bad, actually." He said, surprised. "It''s definitely different, though."


    Serliaughed. "I told you. It''s an acquired taste."


    Erwin smiled and leaned in for another taste, this time taking a longer suck. Serlia watched her with amusement, feeling a warm glow of affection for him. Her husband stopped ying with her breasts when she startctating, so seeing Erwin sucking it made her pussy a little tingle.


    ''It''s really salty.'' Erwin sucked a mouthful of her juice, storing it in his mouth looked At Serlia, who was looking at him with lust, and sealed her lips with his and poured the milk from his mouth into her mouth.


    ''What is he doing? Huh¡­.. my milk it''s sweeter than before.'' this caught her by surprise. But soon she calmed and stopping the milk to go straight into her throat . Stopping in her mouth, wrestling their tongues in it. But soon the milk in both of their mouth was consumed by them.


    So they started kissing. ''His lips are soft.'' Their tongues tangling together as they explored each other''s mouths. Serlia could taste the sweetness of the milk on Erwin''s tongue, and it made her feel even more aroused.


    Her vagina also startsctating with sticky juice. Her hand started caressing Erwin''s body. ''He is so small. I am kissing a child.''


    Serlia started to get more arouse by the thought of kissing someone same age as her son. But when she tried to get serious, Erwin separate his from her mouth.


    ''Huh¡­. thank god he didn''t continue, or I was gonna do something bad to him.'' Erwin looked at her lusty face and said, "How was my first kiss,dy Serlia?"


    "Baby, it was your first kiss?" Serlia asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I wanted to give to you." Erwin blushed.


    She looked at his cute red face and melted. "Aww¡­.. no, why did you do that?"


    "I don''t know. I just wanted to. Let''s starts massaging them. Lean back on the sofa." Erwin said with blushed face and pushed Serlia to lean on the sofa.


    ''A adorable.'' Serlia looked at Erwin with an amusing smile and did what he said.


    [lust +56]


    ''Fucking shotacon bitch, I am gonna make her squirm.''


    Erwin looked at her breasts, that was now glowing gold and violet nipple. But he smirked, seeing her red, glowing curvy abdomen.


    Erwin started by running his fingers lightly over Serlia''s stomach, tracing circles and patterns in the soft skin. Serlia shivers with pleasure, feeling the ticklish sensation of Erwin''s touch.


    "Ah ha Baby wasn''t you gonna massage my chest before?" Serlia said, feeling the shivers.


    Erwin shakes his head, grabbed her boobs and said. "This one''s gonna feel more nice."


    Erwin Feeling the softness of her skin beneath his fingertips. He leaned in closer, his breath hot against Serlia''s skin. ''Huh¡­. there are still numbers showing on her body isn''t red the max sensitivity level.''


    [when the erogenous zones sensitivity is reached highest level possible. Their whole body''s sensitivity will start to rise by rasing the sensitivity of the highest zone.]<novelnext></novelnext>


    Erwin smirked, hearing the system''s voice. And started ying with her stomach more thoroughly.


    ''I also want to massage his small body, but his massage is really good. My abdomen is tingling all over.''


    As he massages, he could feel Serlia''s muscles rx beneath his touch, and Erwin smiled in satisfaction. Serlia let out a soft moan, her body responding to the touch. Erwin moved his hands lower, feeling the muscles in Serlia''s abdomen contract and release.


    [Lust +63]


    Her nipple perking more, making them slightly wet with her milk. Erwin noticed a small drop of milk on Serlia''s nipple. His eyes stared at them with excitement, as he realizes that Serlia wasctating. Without hesitation, he leans down and puts the nipple in his mouth, suckling gently.


    Serlia gasps at the sensation, her body shivering with pleasure. Erwin continues to suckle, feeling the warm, sweet milk fill his mouth. He runs his fingers over Serlia''s stomach, feeling the milk flow more freely.


    "Ahhh, Don''t do both things together baby." Serlia moaned, putting her hand on Erwin''s hairs.


    "Do Serlia don''t like my massage?" Erwin looked at her with dejected eyes.


    Seeing him making a sad expression, Serlia said. "No, baby, it just felt too good, so I said in surprise."


    "So,dy Serlia liked my message?" Erwin looked at her, seeing her nodding with a smile. He continued once again, enveloping her nipple in his mouth, swirling his tongue around it .


    Serlia moaned in ecstasy, her hands running through Erwin''s hair. Erwin continues to suckle, lost in the taste of Serlia''s milk and the sensation of her skin.


    Erwin starts tracing circles and patterns in the soft skin. Serlia shivered in pleasure, feeling the ticklish sensation of Erwin''s touch.


    Erwin then leans in and presses his milkced lips against Serlia''s stomach, kissing and licking his way around the navel. Serlia moaned softly, arching her back in pleasure.


    [lust +77]


    ''Lick me more.'' Serlia reaches down to stroke Erwin''s hair in encouragement.


    Tasting the saltiness of her sweat and the sweetness of her arousal, Erwin licked a long stripe up Serlia''s stomach. Serlia felt the tingle of excitement spreading through her body.


    Serlia cried out in pleasure, her fingers gripping the sheets tightly as Erwin''s mouth continues to explore her body. She felt herself building towards climax, her body tense and trembling with desire.


    "My nipple, lick them, please." Her nipple became so hard even the air touching her body was feeling like many needles were on poking them.


    ''Just a little more.'' Erwin didn''t hear her and continue to massage her stomach. Erwin didn''t stop pleasuring Serlia with his mouth, tasting every inch of her skin and teasing her with his tongue. Finally, Serlia couldn''t take it any longer, and she exploded into orgasm, her body wracked with pleasure from her breasts. Shooting warm milk in Erwin''s body.


    ''This is a fucking picturesque scene.'' seeing Serlia raised her chest and shooting jet of warm milk on his body, Erwin''s penis harden with blood rush.


    "Ahhh prince, don''t pinch, they are sensitive." Erwin looked at Serlia''s boobsctating nonstop and pinched her nipples to stop them from wasting anymore milk.


    "But they are wasting the milk." Erwin said and pinched them again. "Ahhh no, they are not." Serlia moaned.


    [lust +95]


    She only had a nipple orgasm. Her vagina was waiting for her meat mountains to stop shootingva. Erwin traced his hand slowly on stomach, going between her legs, but before he could go there, Serlia grabbed his hand and started unbuttoning his pants."What are you doing,dy Serlia? Don''t¡­ let me¡­." Erwin tried to say something.


    "What are you doing to prince?" two angry voices stopped him midway.

 Chapter 51 Vulnerable (R-18)

    51 Vulnerable (R-18)


    Agda looked at serlia with fury and said while unsheathing her sword, "get away from prince?"


    Before Serlia and Erwin could know what was happening, another angry shout came. "Serlia, what are you doing to the prince?" her mother also looked at her with anger.


    "She is doing Noth¡­." Erwin opened his mouth, seeing both of them shouting at Serlia. Then he realised what position they were in. Both of them were half naked. well Serlia was almost fully naked. Serlia, whose eyes were filled with lust, staring at him like a predator while her hand grabbed him tightly, likely to forcing him to do something.


    "Lady Agda, please don''t do anything to Serlia." Orixia who came out from bathroom almost naked like her daughter said with a begging expression.


    "Didn''t I said don''t do anything to the prince? She didn''t listen so I gonna make sure she will next time if she li..." Agda said with fury.


    But Erwin shouted, stopping her sentence midway. "Agda stop." and looked toward the shocked Serlia, who hasn''t wrapped her head around about what was happening here. "Lady Serlia, would you let me go?"


    "Oh! Sorry." Serlia came back into her senses.


    Erwin rubbed her arms where Serlia had grabbed him. "Lady Serlia, go back to your room?"


    "But prince¡­" Agda tried to say something. "Don''t¡­" Erwin stopped her, making her remain silent with a frustrated face.


    Serlia, who still didn''t have any idea know about what was happening, stood up and started wearing her clothes fastly while Agda stared at her with intent to harm. ''Why is that brute looking at me like is she going to kill me?''


    Orixia also looked at his daughter with fury. ''What was she thinking, doing such a thing to a child? And child who is crown prince.''


    "Goodbye, your highness anddy Agda. Aren''t youing with me, Mother?" Serlia, who was still clueless, asked.


    ''Can''t she read the environment?''


    "She will being back after sometime. I have something to discuss with her. You can go." Erwin said with seriousness and looked at Orixia whose face, full of worry.


    "Okay." Serlia nodded and left the room. Agda''s fury filled eyes didn''t leave her until she was out of the room.


    "Why did you let her go, prince?" Agda looked at Erwin with anger.


    "Let''s talk outside. You stay here,dy Orixia." Erwin said and walked outside the room, making panic rise in Orixia''s heart.


    "How do I know? Because I am a child that experienced it. And she was doing that with my consent, 11:14


    or you can say I made her do that. But her mother,dy Orixia, doesn''t know about it yet. So Agda walked outside with him. After getting outside, Erwin said, "Agda, I seduceddy Serlia to do that, and we were about to do advance stuff when you interrupted us."


    Agda looked at Erwin with shock and. "But she¡­"


    "She was acting like that because she like children." Erwin exins her enquiry without hearing.


    "How do you¡­.." Agda tried to ask something again, but Erwin answered it before hearing the questionpletely.


    "How do I know? Because I am a child that experienced it. And she was doing that with my consent, or you can say I made her do that. But her mother,dy Orixia, doesn''t know about it yet. So now.....hahaha I am gonna ckmail her hahhahahah," Erwin said and a creepy evil smile formed on his face.


    Agda looked disturbed by this smile and said, "but this is wrong and immoral."


    "Do you want an orgasm tonight or not?" Agda shut her mouth hearing the word orgasm and nodded.


    "The do as I say." Erwin said and Agda nodded.


    "Pull out that training toy from your pussy." Erwin ordered.


    "Mmmm." Agda blushed and slid her hand into her pants and pulled out the pink toy dripping in her vaginal fluids.


    Erwin looked at the dripping lovense and smiled. "You dirty maid, you were thinking about cumming tonight, right?"


    Agda''s face blushed when Erwin correctly predicted what was she thinking about. "Don''t worry today, you''re gonna get that. Now just let me train the slut inside." Erwin said and put the fluids coated lovense in his space ring and entered the room.


    *****


    "What are they talking about?" Inside the room, worried, Orixia paced around the room wearing only her panty.


    "Your highness I apologies on behalf of my daughter. I will make sure to punish her. Just don''t let Lady Agda punish her, she will kill her. I beg you." Orixia begged, seeing Erwin enter the room.


    Erwin smiled seeing her begging and said, "don''t worry, she is not going to be punished by anyone."


    Hearing it, worry vanished from her face and she said in with a smile. "Really? Thanks, your highness."


    "Don''t thank me yet,dy Orixia. I am only going to spare her in exchange for punishing you." Erwin said, making the smile vanishing from her face. ''Me getting punishment instead of her.''


    "this is a good deal, Lady Orixia. The person punishing you will be me while your daughter will get punished by Agda." Erwin urged her to ept the deal.


    Orixia looked at Erwin with perceiving gaze. ''He is going to punish me. I can get punished by him. Even if he made me do something pervert, it''s better than dying or getting crippled at least.''


    ''But why should I take punishment for my stupid daughter? No, I have to, for the all the bad things I am doing to her, I should get punished by gods.''


    Orixia made resolved and said with a determined face. "Your highness I am ready to get punished instead of my daughter. Please punish me."


    ''Ohhh my ears... this word¡­. How many would die to hear this world in their life? These melodious words.''


    "Then get down on all your four." Erwin said, pointing at the bed.


    ''Get on my four, how is he gonna punish me like that?''


    ''What is this position? It''s so embarrassing position.'' When Orixia gets down on all fours, her body was positioned like a tabletop with her hands and knees on the ground. Her hips elevated and her back arched, giving Erwin easy ess to her big ass.


    ''What a sight?'' Erwin looked at her wide hips waiting for their punishment, her wet panty covering her sensitive parts but were not big enough to cover her brown pubic hair. ''She was masturbating in the bathroom.'' Erwin smiled amused and walked to the bed.


    ''I feel so vulnerable in this position.'' Orixia''s buttocks were prominently disyed and vulnerable to spanking or other forms of stimtion. Orixia was very experienced in sex and knows many position but this one was new to her.


    Her plump ass is on full disy, the smooth skin inviting Erwin''s touch.


    Erwin stood behind her, his hand resting on Orixia''s soft ass. He started running his fingers over the curve of her spine, feeling the muscles tense and rx under his touch. His other hand wrapped around a leather strap.


    ''This isplete torture why I am feeling so submissive.''


    Erwin smiled down at her, his eyes gleaming with lust. He reached out and ran his fingers over Serlia''s exposed flesh, tracing the curves of her hips and thighs. Making her body more sensitive.


    "So,dy Orixia, here is your part of punishment every time I ask, do you like it? You''re gonna say I like it." saying this, he squeezed her cheek and continued. "Understood ?"


    Orixia nodded with blushed face. "And one more thing before we start. Can you say the exact words you said before?"


    ''What words?'' Orixia thought and somehow the words left her mouth were the same one Erwin desired to hear. "Please punish me."


    Blood rushed to Erwin''s mind. "With pleasure,dy Orixia, with pleasure." Wearing a wicked grin, he raised his leather wrapped hand and stuck Orixia''s soft ass with it, as the sound of the impact echoed through the room. Serlia gasped and moaned, feeling the surprising blow to her ass.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 52 Daughter’s Milk (R-18)

    ?"So do you like it? Lady Orixia?" Erwin asked, rubbing the red spot on her ass.


    ''No, I don''t. It stings.'' Orixia bottom cheek felt so hot and Erwin''s hand rubbing it was making the sensation more intense. She looks back at Erwin with a painful smile and said. "Yes, your highness I liked it."


    "So, do you want more?" Erwin asked her again.


    ''I don''t... but for my daughter I will do it.'' Orixia smiled again and said, "yes your highness. Please punish me more."


    "Hahaha with pleasure." Erwin again raised his hand, his palm poised to deliver the second blow. He brought it down lightly, testing the waters and gauging Orixia''s reaction again. He felt Orixia tense up at the contact, but there was no sign of distress well other than her face that was trying to silent her painful moans.


    "You''re liking it, right?" Erwin asked gently.


    Orixia nodded, a small painful smile ying at the corner of her lips. Erwin''s second hand took his turn, delivering a slightly harder blow.


    As the spanking continued, Orixia remained silent. There were no moans or cries of pleasure, no indication that she was enjoying the punishment. Erwin grew frustrated, wondering why Orixia wasn''t reacting like he wanted her to.


    "Come on,dy Orixia," Erwin said, delivering another hard spank. "Don''t be shy. Let me know if you''re enjoying this."


    "I like it your higahhhhh." Orixia turned back again with a painful smile and try to say she liked it. But Erwin''sther, wrapped hand dealt another blow to her reddening ass.


    "Then moan like this if you like it." Erwin said, continue to spank her more.


    "Ahhhhh but you said ahhhh¡­." Orixia tried to say something but Erwin''s hand pping her lower back, forcing her to only moan.


    "I don''t care don''t stop moaning until I say so." Erwin said with mad smile and continue to spank.


    Erwin continued, his hands taking turns spanking and teasing her plump hips until her both cheeks were flushed red with pain. Orixia found herself lost in the sensation, her body responding eagerly to the touch of Erwin''s hands.''It''s feeling good¡­.ahhh''


    With her mouth admitting she likes the pain Erwin was dealing. Her body also started to get aroused by them.


    she arched her back more, rasing her ass so Erwin can spank it easily and with more force.


    "So you''re admitting you like the spanks?" Erwin asked, stopping his spanking.


    "Yeah, your highness I like spanks. Please punish me more." Orixia said and wiggled her ass a little.


    "Really? You''re liking punishment, too shameful for women. First, you seduce your daughter''s husband and kill her dad with him. Now, you''re here receiving punishment for your daughter''s mistake, trying to even your sins with her. But here you''re also trying to pleasure your body. How vulgar can you be, Orixia?" Erwin said and smirked.


    "I am not liking it, it''s because you make me say that." Orixia retorted.


    "Then let''s make you admit it first then." Erwin continued to spank Orixia, enjoying the way her skin turned red under his hand. He could feel the heat radiating off Orixia''s body, and he knew that the woman was feeling the effects of the punishment. But still, Orixia denied that she enjoyed it.


    "Come on, Orixia." Erwin taunted. "You can''t deny that you''re enjoying this. Your body is telling a different story than your words."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Orixia gritted her teeth and tried to push herself up, but Erwin held her down firmly. She felt so exposed in this position, with her ass in the air and her body vulnerable to Erwin''s ministrations. But still, she couldn''t bring herself to admit that she was enjoying the punishment. ''How can I like the punishment? I am not liking it.''


    "Ahhh, I don''t like it." Orixia said through gritted teeth. "It hurts."


    Erwin justughed. "Oh, I know it hurts, but that''s the whole point of punishment, isn''t it? You''re supposed to feel the sting of my hand on your skin. You''re supposed to feel the heat of your own arousal building inside you."


    "ahhh..".Orixia whimpered as Erwinnded another sharp spank on her ass. She could feel the wetness between her legs, and she knew that he was right. She was enjoying the punishment, even as she denied it.


    "You''re such a dirty slut." Erwin said, his voice low and husky. "You like being punished, don''t you? You like the feeling of my hand on your ass."


    Orixia moaned softly as Erwin spanked her again, harder this time. She couldn''t deny the pleasure she was feeling, even as she tried to resist it. Erwin''s words were like a siren''s call, drawing her deeper and deeper into the punishment.


    "Ahh¡­ I...I don''t..." Orixia trailed off as Erwin spanked her again, sending waves of pleasure and pain through her body.


    "If you don''t like it, then why are you moaning?" Erwin asked."because this hurts." serlia answered.


    "Then stop moaning now if you moaned, then I will think you''re liking the punishment and not even filling a tinge of remorse for betraying your daughter behind her back." Erwin said and spanked her red ass that was now matching her red panties.


    Orixia had always been a dominating person. She had never imagined herself in a position like this, on her hands and knees, like a bitch, her bottom exposed to the world. But here she was, receiving spanks from Erwin, and despite the initial pain, she couldn''t deny the pleasure that was spread in her body.


    At first, the spanks were hard and stinging, making her gasp and whimper. But as time went on, she started to rx into the sensation, feeling the heat and the sting on her skin. And soon, she found herself arching her back and pushing her hips back towards the spanks, craving more.


    Erwin could see the change in her, the way her body was responding to the punishment. "You like this, don''t you?" Erwin taunted again,nding a particrly hard spank on Orixia''s upturned bottom.


    Her panty was just a shy way from dripping with pussy juice. But Orixia shook her head stubbornly, biting her lip as another wave of pleasure shot through her. She couldn''t bring herself to admit that she was enjoying the punishment, not even to herself. It was too shameful, too perverse.


    Erwin continued to spank Orixia, his handnding harder and harder with each stroke. Orixia''s protests grew more and more desperate, but Erwin ignored them, determined to break down her resistance.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity of spanking, Orixia let out a deep moan, her body shuddering with pleasure. Erwin grinned triumphantly, knowing that he had finally broken through Orixia''s defenses.


    "There, you see?" he said, his voice triumphant. "I knew you were enjoying it all along!"


    But Orixia still couldn''t bring herself to admit it. She buried her face down, her whole body shaking with a mix of pleasure and shame. It was a secret that she would keep to herself, even as she continued to crave the sweet release that came with each spank.


    "I don''t know. It was because of pain." Orixia denied. "Ahhh." she moaned again when Erwin slid his finger on her wet panty at the center while asking. "Then, is your pussy also crying because she is in pain?"


    Orixia was surprised seeing the Erwin''s fluid coated finger. "Lick it clean." Erwin said and forced the finger into her mouth.


    ''No, it''s disgusting¡­.huh Why is it''s so sweet¡­. I remember this taste¡­.. It''s my daughter''s milk.'' Orixia started to lick his finger with hunger, trying to melt it with her tongue.


    "Ah ha ahh what a bitch your are, Orixia? You are lusting over your own daughter''s milk." Erwin said, shocking her to the core.

 Chapter 53 Dirty Maid (R-18)

    ?''How did he know?'' Orixia looked at Erwin with wide eyes with his finger in her mouth.


    "How do I know that? Did you think I wouldn''t notice the wet spot on your panty and saliva covered tits when you came out of the bathroom?" Erwin said and moved his finger in her mouth.


    "You''re not like your predator daughter, who is aroused by children. You''re a degenerate who is aroused by her daughter''s body. Now I thought you slept with her husband because you want her to get away from him, right?" Erwin made conclusions about things that even Orixia didn''t know why she had done them.


    ''I am really that perverse woman...I lust over my daughter.... Why am I so vulgar¡­.. Is there something wrong with my mind?''


    with an evil grin, Erwin said, "You know, there is nothing wrong with thinking about your daughter like that." solving her inner dilemma.


    "eraii?" Orixia said, not letting go of his finger.


    "Ha yeah really. You just have to be honest with desires. Like how you enjoy getting spanked."


    "Ahhh." she let out a loud moan as another spanknded on her ass.


    ''Yeah, I like getting spanked.''


    "See, I told you, you will like it." Erwin said, grinning down at Orixia.


    Orixia shook her head, but the moan that escaped her lips belied her denial. "No, I don''t... I mean... it hurts, but..."


    "But what?" Erwin asked, his hand connecting with Orixia''s bare flesh.


    Seeing her not answering, Erwin leaned down, his mouth close to Orixia''s red ears. "It''s okay to admit it," he whispered. "Nobody will judge you."


    ? Orixia whimpered, hearing devilish word ,feeling the pleasure building inside her. "It... it feels good, too." She admitted, blushing furiously.


    "See?" Erwin said, her voice softening. "That wasn''t so hard, was it?"


    "You''re receiving it instead of your daughter because of the guilt of sleeping with her husband, right?" Erwin asked slowly, making her lick her daughter''s milk off his finger''s.


    ''ahhhh.'' she nodded, hypnotized by the sweet taste of the milk.


    "Then what if instead of me your daughter will punish you? Imagine how it would feel if your daughter spanked your ass with all the anger." Erwin said slowly leaning, poking her ass with his dick. Her body shook with pleasure, on the thought of her daughter punishing her.


    "Won''t it be great? But to get your daughter punished, you have to tell her what you are doing behind her back." Erwin filled her ears.


    "No, your highness, she should never know about this." Orixia said with worry on her face.


    "Ahhhh," Orixia yelped in pain when Erwin''s hand squeezed her red, tingling ass.


    "If you tell her the truth she will only be angry with you for some time but if you don''t and she finds it on her own, there is a possibility, she will never talk to you again." Erwin continued to manipte her and said. "And if you tell her, I will make sure that you both get clos so that you can do all the perverted things together."


    "How?" Orixia asked curiously.


    "I can because, like you lust over your daughter, she lust over me." Erwin said, convincing her further.


    "But why would you do that for me?" Orixia asked, giving him a wary stare.


    "Ahhh." Erwin smirked and changed her position from doggy to missionary. This caught her by surprise. Erwin leaned on, gripping her fat thighs in his hands and cing his face in front of her. "Because I want you to make mine. Would you be mine?"


    Erwin said, surprising her. "Why would your highness want that?"


    "You''re a slut and I like sluts." Erwin said, making her more shocked.


    "So tell me, would you be mine? I will make sure that Serlia cum on your face." Erwin said, and she blushed.


    "Who said I want her to cum on my face?" Orixia denied and continued with a meek voice. "I just want her to be a little intimate with me."


    "Then it means you''re mine?" Erwin said, staring at her blushed face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes." she epted his proposal.


    Erwin grinned, reaching over to run her hand over Orixia''s reddened skin. "Good," he said. "Then let''s seal the deal."


    Saying this, he enveloped her lips with his own, inserting his tongue down her mouth. ''I am kissing a child. It''s so sweet.'' Erwin wrapped Orixia''s tongue on his own, making it taste the sweetness of serlia''s milk he had drunk before.


    Orixia moaned in pleasure as Erwin sucked her tongue gently, making her savor the sweet, creamy taste of the milk. Their kisses became even more intense, their tongues dueling with one another as they shared the taste of milk between them.


    Orixia couldn''t get enough the taste of Serlia''s milk, she eagerly sucked it from Erwins mouth as they kissed.


    Erwin moaned softly as he felt the warmth of Orixia''s mouth on his.


    The taste of her daughter''s milk mingling with the taste of Erwin''s tongue. She couldn''t remember thest time she had felt so alive, so consumed by passion. Her hand held Erwin''s head tightly, not letting it go.


    As Orixia and Erwin continued to kiss, their bodies pressed together in an erotic embrace, Erwin began to rub his dick against Orixia''s crotch. The wetness between Orixia''s legs grew more pronounced as the penis grounded against her. She let out a moan of pleasure.


    Erwin broke the kiss and looked down at Orixia, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "Looks like someone''s enjoying herself," he said, his voice dripping with arousal.


    Orixia nodded, her eyes closed as she savored the feeling of the dick rubbing against her. "What''s that thing in your pants rubbing against me?"


    "This¡­." Erwin pulled out his dick and ce it on Orixia''s wet panties. "This is the thing that''s gonna make you close with your daughter."


    Orixia stared at his penis that was now sliding on her pussy folds. "Prince, why do you have this big penis?"


    "That''s a really stupid question. Instead, you should ask, how would it feel inside you or how would it look going in your daughter''s pussy?" Erwin said and moved the dick down, rubbing it against Orixia''s crotch as well. The two of them began to grind against each other, Erwin''s dick serving as a bridge between them. Orixia watched, her eyes wide with fascination, as they moved together in perfect harmony.


    The milk in their mouths mixed with their saliva, creating a deliciously creamy sensation as they continued to kiss. Erwin''s dick continued to move back and forth between them, each movement sending shockwaves of pleasure through their bodies.


    Erwin stopped the rubbing and got up from the bed, leaving Orixia in surprise. "Your highness what happened?"


    "Nothing¡­. Clean this with your mouth." Erwin said, giving her dripping lovense.


    ''It smells so bad.'' Orixia grabbed the pink toy near her nose and made a disgusting face but still put it in her mouth. "You never tasted any female vaginal fluids, right? How do they taste?"


    ''Female vaginal fluids!..... this thing was in my daughter''s pussy?''


    "No, it''s not your daughter''s. You wanna find out? Hide behind the curtains." Orixia did what Erwin told her and stood behind the curtains.


    "And put that thing in your pussy." Erwin ordered her.


    ''These fluids were disgusting. Who was this?'' Orixia looked at a pink toy that was now clean. "Mmmmmmm." and inserted that thing into her pussy.


    [Ding!]


    [Mission duration left 0 days 0 hours 0 minutes 0 seconds]


    [congrattion weakly mission "Will of steel."pleted]


    [Weakly mission :- Will of steel Mission Description :- Great ve masters have powerful wills for not to get ved by others and also to not get seduced by their own ves. So, to harden your will, no orgasm for five days. ]


    [Reward :- Mana enhancer]


    [receiving reward¡­.. Reward received¡­. Mana enhancer]


    [Reward is stored in system space.]


    "Hey my dirty maid,e in?" Erwin said with an excited smile.

 Chapter 54 First Blood (R-18)

    ?"Ahhh¡­. Ahhhh." Agda heard the erotic sounding out from inside the room. Her pussy salivates with the desire to produce that sound from her own mouth.


    "What are they doing?" Agda tried to hear it clearly, sticking her ear close to the door.


    "Hey my dirty maid,e in?" Then suddenly, an excited voice called her in.


    Agda slowly entered the room and saw naked Erwin sitting on the bed, smiling at her excitedly.


    [lust +68]


    "My dirty maid, we didn''t even start yet and you are already halfway through." Erwin said, seeing her lust bar half filled.


    Agda walked over and stood in front of him. His hands roaming over Agda''s muscr body. Agda''s body was tense at first, but she gradually began to rx into the embrace. Erwin could feel Agda''s hesitation, and he pulled away slightly to look into Agda''s eyes.


    "Do you want to cum?" he asked gently.


    Agda nodded, but her gaze flickered away from Erwin. She was feeling shy and vulnerable, and the intense attention on her body was making her feel exposed.


    [Name :- Agda Ingaret


    Sexual frustrate :- 87%


    Looks :- 75


    Height :- 189 cm


    Waist :- 28 inches


    Hips : - 39 inches


    Difficulty :- +S


    Rtionship :- Bodyguard


    Erogenous parts :- Whole body because of high frustration


    Fetish :- Exhibitionism


    Obedience :- 94%


    Description :- ve in making.


    Edging duration :- 7 days 13 hours 17 minutes 57 seconds]


    Erwin sensed Agda''s unease and decided to take things slowly. He reached for the hem of Agda''s shirt, his fingers hesitating for a moment before pulling the fabric up over Agda''s head. Agda''s muscr body was revealed, and Erwin couldn''t help but admire her toned abs once more and give them a lick. Her yellow bra was also looking good on her brown skin.


    "sweet," he murmured, his fingers trailing over Agda''s skin. Agda blushed, feeling self-conscious under Erwin''s intense gaze.


    Orixia watched the scene unfold, her eyes alight with interest. She had never seen Agda act so shy before, and it was a side of her that she found incredibly alluring.


    "Prince, where is Orixia?" she remembered the person whose moans were resounding outside the door was nowhere to be seen.


    Erwin slowly pulled her pants down, disying her muscr thighs and soaked panty. "Oh, she¡­. She is somewhere in the room." Erwin said and rubbed her thighs.


    Agda felt a wave of excitement wash over her, knowing that someone might be watching them, even though she couldn''t see anyone. "Where is she? Is she watching us?"


    "I don''t know. Get on your knees,'''' Erwin ordered her and Agda sat while cing her hand on Erwin''s thigh.


    "But she is watching us." Agda said like she was worried, but the excitement on her face betrayed her words.


    "So what? Now raise your hand." Erwin said with a strict tone. Agda raised her arms, exposing her sexy armpits.


    Erwin moved in close, his hands reaching for the straps of Agda''s bra. With a flick of his wrist, he unhooked the sps, and the bra fell away, leaving Agda''s breasts exposed.


    Orixia looked at her exposed breasts, her eyes locked onto Agda''s cute nipples.


    Erwin looked at her hard nipple, in need of some teasing. Erwin pped his dick on Agda''s mouth and said. "Open your mouth."


    "But¡­"


    "No buts open your mouth." Agda did and Erwin inserted his dick into her mouth.


    ''But she is watching us.'' Agda received his dick and continued to simte it with her tongue.


    "Do you remember how turned on you were when Marie watched us that one time?" Erwin whispered in Agda''s ear, his breath hot against her skin.


    Agda gasped, her body responding to the memory. She tried to deny it, but the excitement was evident in the way her body trembled under Erwin''s touch.


    "I...I don''t know what you''re talking about," Agda stammered, trying topose herself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Erwin smiled, knowing that he had hit a nerve. He continued to stimte Agda''s sweet spots, watching as her body grew more and more responsive. He caressed her armpits slowly.


    "Are you sure?" Erwin pressed, enjoying the game of teasing Agda. "Because I remember how wet you were that night, how much you loved the idea of someone watching us."


    Agda moaned, her body betraying her even as her mind tried to resist. She couldn''t help but think about the thrill of being watched, the danger and excitement of it all.


    Erwin grabbed her raised arms and stood up and thrusted his dick in her mouth. "ahhh ha ha, your throat pussy is best, Agda." And continue to thrust his hips more.


    Agda''s heart raced as she continued to suck on Erwin''s cock, feeling it fill her mouth and stimte her senses. But as she nced up and caught a glimpse of shadow behind curtains watching them, her mind began to race. ''Orixia¡­. She is watching me getting my throat fuck by kid?''


    Agda thought, what would Orixia think of her? Would the vulgar act she was performing disgust her? Would she think less of her for enjoying such a taboo pleasure?


    Agda felt a mix of shame and excitement wash over her. She had always been drawn to the taboo and the forbidden, but the thought of Orixia judging her made her feel exposed and vulnerable.


    Still, she couldn''t help but feel aroused by the sight of Orixia watching her, her eyes locked onto the scene before her.


    Erwin saw her looking at curtains and smiled. ''she found her.''


    As the Erwin''s dick continued to grind itself in her throat, Agda let out a soft moan, imagining Orixia''s eyes on her, watching her every move. She knew that she was being vulgar, but at that moment, she didn''t care. All that mattered was the pleasure that she was experiencing, and the thrill of being watched by someone who she found so captivating.


    ''I am about to cum...¡­ yes I am cumming...huh why I am not cumming?''


    She looked at Erwin with eyes full of frustration and anger, with his dick still in mouth.


    Erwin backed off seeing her anger filled eyes and said, "why are you angry? Because you''re not able tt cum?"


    "Come here. Lay on the bed with your leg raised in the air." Agda did that and Erwin slowly caressed her angry face and said, "oh my adorable maid. you should have known by now that I will not make you orgasm until you beg me to fuck your pussy."


    ''I was right. He wants to have sex with me. But I can''t have sex with him and also when someone is watching us.''


    Erwin slowly slid his dick over her panty, feeling her pussy shape with it. "what a slut pussy you have here, my dirty maid. Look how swollen your clitoris has be¡­" Erwin felt a little bump on her pussy and started to rub it with his dick.


    ''No matter how much he frustrates my body, I''ll have to endure it.'' Agda tried to think of something else, but the taste of his dick was still in her mouth that forced her to think about his dick again.


    ''At Least my feelings for my husband¡­.'' her mind stopped thinking when she felt Erwin''s cock on her bare pussy.


    "Pray tell if you are not curious. How does it feel to take my cock into your pussy?" Erwin asked while pping his dick on her pussy. ''Ohhh, her pussy is so hot.''


    "Ah¡­.n-no¡­please don''t I never¡­.." she tried to speak but Erwin cut her sentence, "so you say but even you can see how wet you''re bing, each time I p this cock onto your pussy." Erwin dick coated in her pussy juice p on her pussy continuously, her white pubes also wet with it.


    ''Huh?..... This is likest time, when he.....''


    Erwin ced his dick on her pussy entrance, touching her inner walls slightly. "Say the word." Erwin moved around it on her pussy and continued, "go on, say it. Beg to be impaled with this dick."


    Agda''s breath became heavier, and she turned her face to say, ''no... husband¡­''


    "Please, prince...I beg you ¡­pierce my pussy...with your cock.." Agda said in a barely audible voice, hiding her face in her arms.


    ''Please forgive me for betraying you¡­''


    Erwin didn''t wait and inserted his dick into her pussy. Just as he inserted the dick, both shouted with while their backs curved, "Ohhhh I am cumming." both said. Erwin''s dick started released all the semen he had stored for five days. While he closed his eyes.


    ''It''s impaling deep inside¡­.. It''s too big...'' "ahhhh prince don''te inside beg you."


    "I can''t stop Agda, receive my cum." Erwin thrust his hips once more, making Agda hips raise in air from when he dick her deep inside.


    "Prince, don''t move. I am cummmmming." saying, This she squirted everything out from her pussy on Erwin''s body.


    ''Her pussy walls are melting my dick.....so tightly....these small bumps¡­. I can''t stop cumming.''


    "Nooooooooo." Erwin grabbed Agda''s perking nipple and squeezed them tightly, making her release another strong squirt. "Agda, I never would have imagined how tight your pussy is."


    His dick still released the cum in her pussy, filling her up to the brim. ''His semen....it''s so hot.''


    Agda''s pussy gave his dick another hard squeezed at the feeling of semen pouring. "Agda, your pussy..... it''s sooo hot and tight.."


    He didn''t get any answer in return, so he looked at Agda, whose mouth was wide open with tongue sticking. Erwin worriedly asked when he saw her breathing had stopped. "Agda, are you alright? Should we stop?"


    "No, don''t." Agda said with urgency. "Let it stay inside."


    Erwin looked at Agda, who just had an orgasm, and moved his hip slowly. "Prince, don''t move. I am still orgasming."


    Erwin also made a painful face when Agda''s bumpy walls squeezed his dick tightly. "I will not stop until your pussy remembers my dick''s shape, Agda."


    "Noooo don''t¡­."

 Chapter 55 Over Cumming (R-18)

    ?*p p* Erwin and Agda''s body pped in admiration of the fantastic sex they were having


    "Haa haaa prince please don''t let me get used to it ....please ahhh don''t move so fast." Agda said with tears in her eyes and cum in her vagina.


    Erwin slow down and looked at her hurt face and said, "Agda look at me," Erwin said.


    Her teary eyes stared at Erwin, looking at her with a calm smile. "Now, raise your head and look closely at your pussy."


    Agda did what he said, slowly raised her head and looked at where both of their body was connecting. "Can you see your slutty pussy devouring my cock?"


    Agda looked at her white-haired pussy slowly, epting Erwin''s big penis in her brown pussy, sliding slowly inside and getting out with slimy liquid on it. ''I can feel his penis buried deep inside me.''


    "Oho, that''s right.. You''re squeezing tight as hell ooo..haa, I like it." Erwin said when her pussy walls pressed on his dick tightly aroused by his cock entering her pussy.


    "Now I am gonna move fast, try not to squeeze so tightly or it''s gonna hurt again." Erwin said and increased his hips speed.


    "Ahhh hmmm ahhh." Agda kept looking at her pussy. ''It feels strange. I feel¡­.. breathless .''


    He looked at her abs that was tensed because of dick inside her and traced his fingertips over Agda''s toned stomach, feeling the hard muscles ripple under her touch. Erwin said admiringly, "Your abs are incredible."


    Agda felt his touch, rxing her body, causing her pussy to feel less pain and more pleasure. ''Ugh¡­.. why¡­this¡­feels¡­.so¡­'' she was in denial that she was feeling this good from a child.


    Erwin continued to explore Agda''s abs, lightly tracing creases of her muscles and drawing lines with his fingers. He could feel Agda''s breathing deepen and sensed her growing arousal. Soon his finger started going down.


    Agda looked at his hand slowly going toward her lower body, toward her dick squeezing vagina. ''But my body is already graciously epting this guy in¡­.''


    "Ahh ahhh." Agda moaned softly as Erwin''s fingers danced across her skin, sending shivers down her spine. She arched her back, pressing her body closer to Erwin''s body, as she reveled in the electricity coursing through her body. ''Could it be I wanted this¡­'' her eyes dreamy looked at Erwin, whose was uncontrobly mming his body on her vagina.


    Erwin felt her eyes on him and asked, "do you like it?"


    Unconsciously, Agda nodded her head and causing Erwin to beam with an excited smile. "Then you''re going to like this more."


    Erwin half squatted on his legs, lifting Agda''s ass, giving her a clear view of his dick going inside her vagina and started ramming his dick into her pussy. ''No way I like it¡­. It''s just been too long¡­''


    "Now see how I mate press you." Erwin said and start thrusting his dick way faster than before.


    "Nooooo ahhhhh." Agda shrieked, feeling Erwin''s dick touching the deepest part of her pussy.


    Agda denied and denied to herself she is not feeling good but her pussy that started to stick its walls to Erwin''s dick spoke the truth by slutty noises. ''This was forced upon me¡­. It hurts¡­. There is no way feeling change like that could feel.....'' "goood..."


    "You have been away from your husband for far too long, so your pussy must have felt lonely." Erwin leaned overlooking straight into her eyes and continued, "you won''t be lonely anymore, my dirty maid. My cock will apany your pussy daily."


    Agda grabbed his face and started to kiss him deeply, surprising Erwin. ''I am a despicable woman¡­. I am so sorry husband¡­..'' her lips upper lips clung to Erwin''s lips and the lower one with his dick, slowly starting to move with the rhythm of Erwin''s hips. ''I''ve fallen for his wonderful cock¡­.. I couldn''t endure it..''


    "haaa¡­..Prince¡­haa." Erwin looked at Agda''s lewd face. Her scar looked so sexy to him that his dick started to get ready for another cum shot. Seeing Erwin looking at her, Agda''s eyes smiled, her mouth moaned, and she continued. "I no longer care about anything¡­. I am your women¡­.. From now¡­."


    Hearing it, Erwin''s dick rushed with blood and soon two pleasured voice echoed in the room, "I am cumming." Agda wasn''t able to control her body and squirted on her own body while Erwin kept thrusting his dick harder with each thrust he shot cum inside her.


    Agda looked at her pussy leaking cum. Her face seemed to be in pain. But she didn''t stop Erwin and continued to endure his dick''s assault with painful moans. "Ahhh¡­. Ahh"


    But to her luck, Erwin stopped and fell over her sticky body. Agda held his face that was looking at her breathing heavily and kissed him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After Agda''s intense orgasm, Erwin slowly removed the dick from her clenching pussy and gently caressed her body. He then leaned in and whispered in Agda''s ear, "How are you feeling, my dirty maid?"


    Agda took a deep breath and let it out slowly, her body still trembling slightly from the intensity of her orgasm. She opened her eyes and looked up at Erwin, azy smile spreading across her face.


    "I''m feeling amazing, prince." She said, her voice soft and husky.


    "I''m so d," he murmured. "You looked very beautiful, lost in pleasure."


    Agda''s smile widened, and she reached up to tangle her fingers in Erwin''s hair, pulling him in for a deep, passionate kiss. They kissed for several long moments, their bodies still humming with pleasure and desire.


    When they finally broke apart, Erwin grinned at Agda, his eyes sparkling with mischief, his dick raging to go again.


    "Ready to go again?" he teased.


    Agdaughed and shook her head. "I think I need a little break first," she said, her voice still breathless. "But maybeter¡­"


    Erwin could feel the heat rising in her body again, and he couldn''t resist the urge to touch Agda''s body once more. He knew Agda was still recovering from her intense orgasm, but the desire in her eyes told Erwin that she was ready for more.


    Erwin leaned in and whispered in Agda''s ear, "I know you want it again. Let me pleasure you, my dirty maid." Agda''s cheeks turned crimson as her pussy expanded again to ept his dick in agreement, unable to find the words to express her desire through her mouth.


    Erwin''s hand moved down Agda''s body once more, tracing over the curves and dips of her skin. He kissed Agda''s neck softly as he worked his way down to her thighs, his fingers tracing tantalizing patterns on Agda''s skin.


    Agda''s breathing grew morebored as Erwin''s fingers danced closer and closer to her most sensitive spot. Finally, with a moan, Agda gave in to the pleasure as Erwin began to work his magic once more.


    Erwin could sense Agda''s hesitation as she denied wanting to continue. He knew Agda too well and knew that she wanted more, but was too embarrassed to ask for it. Erwin again leaned in closer to Agda, his breath hot on Agda''s ear as he whispered, "You don''t have to be shy with me, Agda. I know you want more. Just let go and delve into it."


    Agda''s body trembled with anticipation as Erwin''s hand traced circles on her inner thigh, inching closer to her already sensitive center. With each passing moment, Agda''s resolve weakened, and her breath became shallow and ragged.


    "Please, Erwin," Agda finally breathed out, "I want you to do it again."


    Erwin''s toy was once again positioned at Agda''s entrance, and he gently pushed it inside. Agda gasped in pleasure and her body tensed up. Erwin started to move his dick slowly in and out of Agda, making sure to go at a pace that Agda wasfortable with.


    Agda moaned softly and arched her back, feeling the pleasure building up inside her once again. She was amazed at how easily Erwin was able to turn her on and make her feel so good.


    "Yes, just like that, your pussy is memorizing my dick''s shape. " Erwin''s mouth whispering filthy words of encouragement in her ear.


    Erwin''s movements were bing more intense and Agda''s body was responding to every touch, every thrust. She was feeling a rush of pleasure coursing through her veins. Her breath was bing ragged and her body was trembling with ecstasy.


    As Erwin continued, Agda was feeling like she was losing control of her body. Every inch of her skin was alive and pulsating with pleasure. She couldn''t think of anything else except for the intense sensations she was experiencing. "Prince, this is too intense. I can''t go anymore."


    Her hand clenching the bed sheet tightly, trying to lessen the sensation, but s, Erwin increased his speed again. "This is thest time Agda¡­.. Just endure it¡­."


    Agda''s mind was filled with conflicting emotions. On the one hand, she was feeling a little embarrassed that she wanted it again so soon after thest time, but on the other hand, the pleasure was just too intense to resist.


    As Erwin''s movements became more and more intense, Agda''s body started to quiver and shake. She felt like she was on the edge of a cliff, about to fall into the abyss of pleasure. And then it happened. Agda''s body exploded with pleasure and she lost her consciousness for a moment. When she regained her senses, she found herself lying on the bed, panting and sweating, with Erwin still thrusting his dick inside her pussy, extending her orgasm more and more.


    *****


    In the room, there was one more person who was on the brink of losing consciousness from over cumming. Still, her trembling hands stained with sticky liquid didn''t stop moving.

 Chapter 56 Body Cleaner (R-18)

    Agda was panting heavily, her body glistening with sweat. Erwin had been relentless with his dick, and she had climaxed multiple times. But now, she was spent and couldn''t take any more.


    Erwin''s hips bounced on Agda''s fat ass faster and faster and with every thrust, her body shivered uncontrobly. "You''re reallying on each thrust."


    "Please..... Stop..." Agda muttered, her lips dry with exhaustion, her eyelids heavy trying to shut with the weight of tiredness.


    "you said something? I didn''t hear it. " Erwin grabbed Agda''s arms and started to thrust harder.


    Agda''s heart was racing as Erwin continued to pleasure her with the toy, making her orgasm over and over again. Every time she came, her body quivered with pleasure and her mind went nk for a few seconds.


    ''I didn''t know how many times I''vee already....'' her skin was getting sticky by her own cum, the bed also became damp with her fluids.


    But as the orgasms piled up, Agda started to feel overwhelmed. She was dizzy and lightheaded, and she didn''t know how much more she could take. She wanted to tell Erwin to stop, to give her a break, but she couldn''t find the words.


    As Erwin continued to torture Agda with his dick, Agda''s body began to shake uncontrobly. Her moans grew louder and more desperate, and her eyes rolled back in her head. She waspletely lost in the pleasure, her mind consumed by it.


    Erwin knew that Agda was close to the edge, close to breaking, but he didn''t stop. He wanted to push Agda to her limits, to see just how much pleasure she could take.


    "I am cumming." Finally, Agda''s tight pussy was able to make Erwin''s dick cum.


    "Oh, h! Oh ! finally....." Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Agda let out a primal scream and copsed onto the bed. Her body was still shaking with pleasure, and her mind was a jumble of thoughts ''My womb is drowning in it.''


    "I''m not done yet." When Agda thought Erwin had stopped. He grabbed her by her waist and give her ass another p. "Keep swallowing it all."


    "Hn ahhhh I can''t anymore," Agda shrieked.


    ''I haven''t stopped cumming since he started doing that.....'' Agda had orgasm after orgasm. Now even a simple touch was enough to make her have a small orgasm. After thrusting some time more, Erwin''s hips gave up.


    "The head''s stuck inside, I can''t pull out," Erwin tried to take out his dick but Agda''s pussy was holding it so tight he had to push her body away from him. "Phew finally" Erwin take out his dick after stirring it in her pussy slightly, causing Agda to shiver again.


    ''My head feels light,'' Agda said, breathing with her tongue out.


    "Did you like my cock that much, to hold on to it that dearly?" Erwin said, caressing her thighs to calm her trembling body.


    ''I feel exhausted to an almost scary degree.'' Agda''s trembling slowly begin to calm down.


    "Ahh, you can''t stoping, can you?" Erwin, get down from the bed.


    ''Where is he going?'' Agda''s body was so tired she couldn''t even lift her head up now on her own. ''I can''t believe how much I came... My pussy''s still twitching.'' Agda''s pussy hole kept expanding and contracting, oozing with Erwin''s semen.


    "Huh nooo." Agda yelped, feeling Erwin''s hand on her body..


    Erwin scooped Agda up in her arms and held her close. "Shh, it''s okay," he whispered, stroking Agda''s hair. "You did so well. I''m so proud of you."


    Agda could feel Erwin''s love and care for her, and she knew that she was in good hands.


    "Drink this." Erwin sat while taking her head in hisp and touched bottle filled with water on her lips.


    ''Prince is so nice.'' Agda drank the water, making her lips moist again.


    "Hehe drink slowly." Erwin said, wiping her sweaty forehead. And touching her scar with interest. "Your scar it''s so beautiful."


    "Thanks prince." Agda said after emptying the whole bottle.


    "Do you want more?" Erwin asked, still caressing her face.


    Agda smilingly shakes her head. "Then let''s clean you."


    "No prince, I can clean myself." Agda said, trying to get up.


    Erwin stopped and push her back into hisp, "you don''t have to. Somebody else can do it," confusing her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Who?'' Erwin looked at Agda''s confused face and smiled, "you already forgot her? Well, anybody will forget if they cum this much ha-ha," Erwin looking at soaked bed sheet under her crotch.


    Agda blushed hearing it but still wasn''t able to guess the person''s identity until Erwin called her, "Orixia, you cane out."


    A lustful figure appeared from behind the curtains, her body glistening with sweat. Her beautiful face, flushed with the embarrassment of her crotch that was damp with her fluids. She stands there, closing her fat thighs tightly, not wanting to show her pussy fluids drying on them.


    ''How can I forget about her....... She was observing us, did she see how vulgar I moaned and screech...'' Seeing Orixia, Agda''s body started to heat up again. Erwin noticed her nipple perking again.


    "You seemed to enjoy the show to your fullest. Did you like it?" Erwin asked while his hand traversed on Agda''s breasts.


    Orixia blushed hearing and remembering how Erwin''s dick was going inside Agda making her shiver uncontrobly, Agda''s hand clenching bed sheet begging Erwin to spare her. Everything surfaced in her mind again and her pussy tingle with same itch she was screeching out before hiding behind the curtains.


    ''I like that.'' Orixia nodded and blushed.


    "Thene here and pay the price for the show ticket." Erwin said and slithered his finger across Agda''s brown tits.


    Orixia blushed deeper and walked toward the bed. Seeing her walking toward them, Agda closed her open legs, squeezing out the hot semen on her thighs.


    "You want to fuck your daughter, right?" Erwin said, shocking Agda and making Orixia blush.


    Orixia denied, "no just want to be close with her."


    "To be close with her, you need to learn how to please a woman''s body. I am going to teach you how to do that." Erwin said and looked at Agda''s face in hisp. "My dirty maid, would you like to help Orixia with me?"


    ''Help with seducing her daughter...I don''t want to... but for prince I can do that....'' Agda nodded, looking at Erwin''s smiling face.


    "Then spread your legs and show her the mess between your beautiful thighs." Agda followed his order and spread her thighs slowly.


    Orixia looked at her with lustful eyes, Agda''s thighs drenched in a mixture of Erwin''s and Agda''s cum shining with lustrous shine. ''So that''s what other women''s pussy look like? It''s looking so....delicious.... with that stuff oozing out from it.'' Her white-haired pussy leaking Erwin''s cum, it was going between her ass cheeks.


    "Now start from her feet and make way to her thighs to make her vagina rx." Erwin instructed.


    Orixia started at the bottom of Agda''s feet, using long, slow strokes to massage the muscles and work out any tension. As her hands moved up towards Agda''s thighs, she applied more pressure, feeling the strong muscles beneath her fingertips.


    ''Wow, these thighs are incredible,'' she thought to herself. ''I wonder how will Serlia''s thighs would feel in my hand.''


    ''Ahhh.. is she disgusted by my muscr thighs?'' Agda moaned softly, feeling the tension in her body start to melt away. She had always been self-conscious about her muscr thighs, but in this moment, she felt nothing but pleasure because Erwin''s hand distracted her mind, pinching her nipples.


    Erwin said, looking at Agda''s beautiful face. "Now slowly go toward her thighs." Orixia continued to work her way up Agda''s legs, using circr motions to knead the muscles and explore different pressure points. As she got closer to Agda''s cum coated inner thighs, she felt a sense of arousal building within her own body. ''She is so alluring..... I didn''t know that... a woman''s pussy can arouse me this much.''


    Agda could sense Orixia''s growing excitement, and she spread her legs slightly, inviting her to explore further. Orixia took the hint, using her thumbs to apply pressure to the sensitive skin of Agda''s inner thighs, causing her to gasp in pleasure. "Ahhhh."


    "Now go back to her upper thighs." Orixia shifted her focus to Agda''s back thighs, slowly working her way up from the knee towards the upper thigh. She used her palms to apply gentle pressure, her fingers kneading the muscles and working out any tension that remained. ''Ahhh, this is so good,'' Agda moaned.


    "Now to her back." As Orixia''s hands moved higher up Agda''s back thighs, she leaned in closer, her breath warm against Agda''s skin. Agda shivered, feeling a sense of excitement and anticipation building within her.


    Orixia looked at her vagina closely, seeing her pink hole gapping and closing slightly. Erwin''s cum streaming out of it, sliding between her ass cheeks. Her hard clitoris waiting for someone to make it soft again.


    She smelled her hand wet with Agda''s body fluids. ''Sniff sniff, this scent..... It''s so vulgar....I want to taste her....''


    but before she could lick her hand Erwin said, "Continue like that." while slowly kneading Agda''s breasts.


    Orixia continued to use her fingers and palms to massage Agda''s back thighs, using motions to work out any kinks or tightness in the muscles. Agda moaned softly, feeling the pleasure building within her.


    When Orixia reached the upper part of Agda''s back thighs, she shifted her focus once more to the inner thighs. She used her thumbs to apply pressure to the sensitive skin, moving in slow, gentle circles.


    ''I want to touch it....'' As Orixia''s hands moved closer to Agda''s vagina, she paused, looking up into Erwin''s eyes, asking for his permission.


    Erwin smiled amusingly and said, "first clean her with your mouth."

 Chapter 57 Kill Me? (R-18)[Extra ]

    She leaned in closer, feeling the heat radiating from Agda''s body, and breathed in the sweet, musky scent of her arousal. ''Ahh this smell... her fluids mixed with semen..... Seems so delicious.''


    *Chu* Orixia kissed Agda''s inner thighs. Slowly, tentatively, she ran her tongue over the smooth skin of Agda''s inner thigh. She felt Agda''s body shiver in response and let out a soft gasp of pleasure.


    ''This taste like...... cinnamon.'' Agda slowly stroked her tongue across Agda''s thigh, gathering the sweet stuff on her tongue.


    "Yes, like that. Now slowly go toward near her pussy while licking all over her thighs. Don''t lick pussy directly, tease it." Erwin instructed while his hand yed with Agda''s armpits.


    Agda''s breathing grew heavier and more ragged as Orixia worked her way up her inner thigh, inching closer and closer to the center of her pleasure. ''would serlia also act like this?'' Orixia could feel the wetness between Agda''s legs increasing, and the thought of tasting her was almost too much to bear.


    Finally, unable to resist any longer, Orixia parted Agda''s legs and took her into her mouth. "Ahhhh." She heard Agda cry out in pleasure and felt her body arch off the bed as she brought her to the brink of ecstasy.


    "Ohhh." Erwin looked at Agda''s reaction, then he looked at Orixia''s beautiful face squeezed between Agda''s fat thighs.


    *slurp slurp* She used her tongue to explore every inch of her, tracing the folds andpping up the sweet juices that flowed from her.


    "Yes, like that." Agda''s hand pushed Orixia head to her crotch, forcing her to suck every drop of Erwin''s cum from it.


    ''It''s so much...how can he cum this much...'' Orixia tried to devour everything she can and inserted her tongue a little to make way for more semen.


    As Orixia worked her magic, she could feel Agda''s body responding, the moans growing louder and more urgent with each passing moment. She continued to use her mouth and tongue to bring her to the brink of ecstasy, teasing her soft, delicate pussy and then driving her wild with more intense sensations.


    Erwin looked at the scene with delight. His dick, rock hard, rested between Agda''s armpit slowly started to move. His hand grabbed Agda''s head and sealed her lips, silencing her moans.


    As Orixia continued to explore Agda''s thighs with her mouth and tongue, Orixia let her hands roam further up Agda''s body, feeling the firmness of her buttocks and the softness of her hips. She squeezed and spread them causing Erwin''s warms cum make its way into Agda''s clenched asshole.


    ''Mmm.'' Agda tried to moan because of the sensation on her butthole''s, but Erwin''s tongue didn''t let her.


    Orixia let her tongue dart out, flicking lightly over the swollen nub of flesh at the center of Agda''s thighs.


    Agda moaned in response, her hips lifting off the bed as she sought more contact. Orixia let her fingers slide up the inside of Agda''s thighs, feeling the muscles tense and tremble with need.


    Erwin''s hand also continued to pinch her hard nipples.


    "Give her pussy a big lick from bottom to top and flick your tongue at top." Erwin instruct, Orixia ced his tongue on Agda''s ass crease sweeping all the remaining semen from all over her pussy andstly flicked her tongue on top of her pussy causing Agda to raise her hips again.


    "Ahhh." She pressed her mouth closer, sucking gently on the tender flesh, and was rewarded with another sharp cry of pleasure from Agda. She could feel the tension building in Agda''s body, and knew that she was getting closer and closer to climax.


    With a sudden surge of desire, Orixia wrapped her arms around Agda''s hips and pulled her in closer, pressing her face deeper into the soft, wet folds of her pussy. She let her tongue work its magic, moving faster and more wildly as she felt Agda''s body begin to tense up.


    Agda''s thighs slowly started to press Orixia face tighter and tighter andstly her body tensed and squeezed Orixia''s face with so much force her face got red but she didn''t stop moving her tongue inside Agda.


    "Ahhhhhhh." Finally, with a deep, shuddering moan, Agda reached climax, her body convulsing with pleasure as she rode out the waves of ecstasy. Orixia held her close, feeling the warm rush of Agda''s release on her tongue and face.


    Agda shivered for some time, but soon her skull crushers let go of Orixia''s face, letting her breath. "Haaa haaa."


    Erwin looked at Agda, who was also breathing heavily staring at Erwin with hazy eyes. "So how was her tongue? Did you like it?"


    Agda nodded, "better than my dick?"


    Agda blushed and shakes her head. "Good, or I have to prove that." Erwin said, dabbing her face.


    "You did great work for your first time, Orixia." Erwin praised the heavily breathing milf.


    "Haa, thanks, your highness." Orixia said, still staring at Agda''s vagina with craving.


    "You want to go at it again?" Erwin asked, seeing her lustful eyes.


    Hearing it, Orixia''s face seemed tempted, but Erwin spoke, not letting her fulfill her temptations. "You can do it tomorrow. Now let her rest a bit and you should rest too."


    Hearing the word rest, Agda''s eyelids closed automatically, slowly going into a deep sleep. Orixia wanted to go on but tiredness hit her and she slumped into sleep at the spot.


    Only Erwin''s eyes filled with excitement. Stared at systems notification panel.


    [Ding]


    [Congrattions Main mission "first ve"pleted.]


    [ Main Mission :- First ve - Train one person as a sex ve.


    Time limit :- 30 days


    Reward :- Golden tier mystery box


    Punishment :- Obliteration of soul and body ]


    [Your Have received a new reward...because host hadpleted his mission in less than half the missions''s time limit. System has granted host an extra bronze tier mystery box...]


    [congrattion on getting Diamond Maiden tag]


    [Maiden Tag : They are rewarded when the host has sex with a new person for the first time. They can be used to open mystery box of their respective levels.]<novelnext></novelnext>


    A hexagonal diamond badgea€? appeared in Erwin''s hand. It had had a woman''s silhouette carved in the center when Erwin looked at the silhouette carefully, the silhouette match the shape of Agda''s face.


    "HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHA I AM FUCKING.....ahhh ." Erwin was mad with happiness,ughed loudly, but Agda kicked him in irritation. Seeing the irritated face of both women, Erwin proceed to sit on the couch and looked at his new feats.


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Dickruhupinher (Rare) - Creampie one vagina three times in a row.]


    [Reward: SP + 400]


    *********


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Spankogasm (Rare) -Make someone orgasm by spanking.]


    [Reward: SP + 400]


    ********


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: Mate pressing (umon) - Perform mate pressing position while having sex.]


    [Reward: SP + 400]


    ********


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked the Feat: missionary (umon) - Perform .......


    ********


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked .......


    ********


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked .......


    ********


    [Congrattions! You''ve unlocked.......


    ********


    [Sex point : 18900]


    "Huh." Erwin rubbed his eyes to see if he was dreaming or he really was rich. "Eighteen thousand and nine hundred sex points.... Hahahahahah." Erwin again startedughing like a madman.


    "Ummmm," but irritated groans sounded from the bed.


    "Sorry," Erwin apologies and looked toward the system panel again.


    Two boxes appeared in his hand, golden and bronze with a question mark on them. Erwin excitedly opened the golden one first.


    With crystal like light, an old-looking book appeared in Erwin''s hand.


    The book appeared to be quite old, with a worn leather binding that had clearly seen better days. The leather was cracked and faded in ces, giving the impression that the book had been well-loved and well-used over the years. The book emitted an ancient aura, as though it contained secrets and knowledge that had been passed down through generations.


    On the front cover of the book, there were several diagrams drawn in faded ink. They appeared to be some sort of schematics or diagrams, perhaps rted to the subject matter of the book itself. Despite the age and wear of the book, the diagrams were still clear and distinct, indicating that they had been drawn with great care and attention to detail.


    When he opened the book, a burst of golden light spilled out, bathing the room in a warm, weing glow. The pages were thick and heavy, but they seemed to turn effortlessly beneath his fingers, as though guided by some unseen force.


    The text on the page was written in an archaic font filled with mystical symbols and swirling patterns that seemed to dance and twirl on the page. The illustrations and diagrams were intricate and detailed, filled with a sense of ancient knowledge and power.


    [Item :- Dream Scripture (Damaged) Grade :- Diamond


    Lost grimoire of forgotten Mage containing the mysteries of the dreaming world.]


    Erwin''s face beamed with joy at seeing the item grade, but when he looked at the word "damaged," his joy vanished. "It''s damage. Why did you give me a damaged product system? Whose is your manger I am going to file ain against you."


    [The host can to repair the Item 100000 thousands SP.]


    "You must be kidding, scamming system." Erwin barked at the system.


    Controlling his anger, he looked at the remaining two items in hand: a brown mystery box and diamond Maiden tag. He exchanged the tag for a diamond mystery box.


    A diamond box appeared in his hand. "Let''s open both together. System, make sure not to give me any damaged product or I will fuucking....."


    [what will host do?]


    "huh .... What? I am gonna.... I gonna kill.,...." Erwin fumed with anger but system stopped him midway.


    [What going to kill me? I can only die when my host is dead.]

 Chapter 58 Dominance

    Jiona stood her ground, her fiery gaze shing with her mother''s cold stare. The silence was almost tangible, as if it was the only thing holding them both back from physically assaulting each other.


    "You''re going to exchange my son for a seat at the magic university for his sister?" she asked incredulously.


    Rovena, her mother, stood on the other side of the room with her arms crossed tightly against her chest. "You are being irrational," she replied, her voiceced with annoyance.


    "The king of Ayroth kingdom''s has offered to trade the seat for your son. It''s a fair exchange, and it will ensure a bright future for our Kingdom."


    Jiona shook her head in disbelief. "How can you even suggest such a thing? You''re trading away your own grandson for some university seat?"


    Rovena''s eyes narrowed. "Don''t be na?¡¥ve, Jiona. This is how the world works. Sacrifices must be made for the greater good."


    "The greater good? What about the good of our family? My son is not a bargaining chip to be traded away like somemon object!"


    Rovena narrowed her eyes and said in annoyance. "Isn''t you treated him like a trash and threw him in that cold castle when he was just born? What happened now? Why are you caring about that child now? You used to call him the devil, filth. Why is he became so precious now?"


    Jiona felt a pang of guilt as her mother''s words echoed in her mind. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to push away the memories that were flooding back.


    But the memory of her young son, alone in the castle, kept tugging at her heartstrings. She remembered the day when she had found him ying with kittens in the castle garden. He was only seven years old then, but already so independent and strong-willed.


    She had watched from a distance as he yed with the kittens,pletely engrossed in his own world. But when the kittens'' mother came to collect them, Jiona saw the sadness in her son''s eyes as he watched them disappear.


    She had wanted to go andfort him, to tell him that everything would be okay, but she couldn''t bring herself to do it. Instead, she had watched him wander around the castle, looking for someone to talk to or y with, until he had eventually fallen asleep on the cold castle floor.


    Jiona opened her eyes and looked at her mother, the guilt weighing heavy on her heart. "You''re right," she said quietly. "I haven''t always been the best mother to him. But that doesn''t mean I want to give him away now."


    Rovena''s expression softened slightly. "I understand that you love him, Jiona. But sometimes, we have to make tough choices for the good of our Kingdom."


    Jiona shook her head. "I won''t do it. I won''t trade my son for anything."


    There was a tense moment of silence before Rovena sighed heavily. "Very well. But remember, Jiona, every action has consequences."


    Jiona nodded, her heart heavy with the weight of her decision. But she knew that she had made the right choice for her family, even if it meant going against her mother''s wishes.


    *******


    Agda sat across from Erwin in the carriage, watching him with curiosity as he gazed out the window. He was dressed in his usual clothes, but there was something different about him today. He looked...charming. Agda couldn''t quite put her finger on what it was, but he seemed to radiate a certain energy that she had never seen before.


    As the carriage continued down the road, Agda couldn''t help but let her thoughts drift. She wondered what it would be like to be with Erwin, to hold his dick and feel her pussy walls around it. Thenst night''s memories shed in her mind, making her face blush.


    Erwin, ignorant about his maid''s thoughts, stared at the system panel. Smiling happily while rubbing the ck-coloured ring on his finger.


    [Item: Ring of Charm: Grade: Diamond- Increase charm by four grades. The only effect when charm is lower than +SSS]


    *****


    [Item: small Stone: Grade: Trash- Just small stone.]


    *****


    [Host :- Erwin Nightrage]


    [Age :- 10(30)]


    [Sex: :- Male]


    [Sexual Preference :- Females]


    [Personality status]


    [Charm :- Ea?''A]


    [Seduction :- B]


    [Looks :- A]


    [Social status :- D(S)]


    [Body status]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Strength :- F]


    [Agility :- E]


    [Stamina :- C]


    [Mana :- D ]


    [Sex point : 18900]


    Erwin happily looked at his status and looked at Agda staring at him. "What?" Asked Agda, catching her in surprise.


    "Huh.... Nothing Prince." Agda said and continued, "we are about to reach Duke Diagli''s castle."


    Erwin looked out the carriage window to see the grand castle getting near seeing the castle and lengthy line of luxurious carriages waiting in front of the castle''s gate to attend tonight''s event. Seeing all this, his face seemed puzzled by something.


    Agda sensed his confusion and asked, "what''s bothering you prince?"


    Erwin Pondered for sometime and said. "Agda I am prince, right? And every one who has some power should have known by now that I am in the city, but no onee to greet me. I just thought someone would have at least tried to curry favor with me."


    "Prince, you know you are just crown prince in name, right?" Agda asked.


    Erwin nodded. "But they don''t know that."


    Agda shakes her head and said. "No, prince first, only some high-ranking noble know about your situation, but looking at the situation now, I think everyone has known about it. It''s going to be hard for you to get yourself new maids here. I don''t know why the queen sends us here to select your maids."


    Erwin looked at carriages and said, "if they are not here to be for me, then why are they attending this event?"


    "Duke Diagli''s son is also 10 years old like you, so I think they are for him." Agda answered after thinking about it for some time.


    "Move aside, crown prince carriage is here,"


    When their carriage reached at castle gates, some guard rushed forward, clearing their carriage''s way of any traffic.


    Erwin looked outside the carriage outside at other''s carriages waiting in line to enter the castle. There were at least 100 carriages in line and some of them even luxurious, then his some looked simple. And every carriage had unique sigils of their own.


    From one simple looking carriage blue pair of hungry eyes started at Erwin carriage. "Today I finally got to feast my on you." her red tongue licked her blood-soaked lips, making them shine in crimson hue.


    Her eyes soon tuned dark, filled with madness. "Ohhh control your self Meredith control soon he is going to be yours, we are gonna soon feed on him he hehe,"


    "Eh ah eh eh." Erwin''s body shuddered out of nowhere. He felt like someone was staring at him, trying to devour him alive.


    [Name :- Agda Ingaret


    Looks :- 75


    Height :- 189 cm


    Waist :- 28 inches


    Hips : - 39 inches


    Difficulty :- +S


    Rtionship :- Bodyguard


    Erogenous parts :- Ears, nipples, armpits


    Fetish :- Exhibitionism,


    Dominance :- 2%


    Description :- ve]


    [Dominance :- Dominance shows how much ves is tend to follow host''s orders. The dominance can also decrease if ves are unhappy with their master and if the ves dominance reach 0% they will get their freedom back, but if ves dominance reach 100% they will turn into host''s vespletely and won''t be able to get back their freedom.]

 Chapter 59 Renouncing The Title

    Erwin''s face fell as he realized the truth in Agda''s words. He knew that he was only a figurehead, with no real power or influence in the kingdom. But it still hurt to know that no one cared enough to greet him.


    They approached the castle gates. Erwin straightened his back and put on a confident smile. "Well, I guess it''s time to make my presence known." He said, stepping out of the carriage.


    Agda followed him with her knightly proudness. As they entered the castle, Erwin''s eyes widened in wonder at the opulence of the surroundings. The walls were adorned with intricate tapestries, and the floors were made of polished marble. The guests, dressed in their finest clothes, chatted andughed, their voices echoing through the halls.


    As Erwin and Agda stepped into the grand entrance hall of the Duke''s mansion, the Duke himself immediately greeted them. He was a tall, imposing man, with a stern expression on his face.


    "Your Highness, it''s a pleasure to have you here," said Duke Richard Diagil, bowing respectfully. "And Lady Agda, it''s a great pleasure to make your acquaintance."


    Erwin shook the Duke''s hand warmly. "Thank you, Duke Diagil. We appreciate your hospitality."


    The Duke turned to his family and introduced them. "This is my wife, Rita." he introduced, gesturing to a stunningly beautiful woman who stood beside him. "And these are my children, Cecilia and Austin."


    Austin, the Duke''s 10-year-old son, was a bit more reserved, but he gave them a polite nod. Erwin could tell that the boy was a bit intimidated by his father''s guests, but he made a mental note to try to make him feel morefortable so he can get close to his mother and sister.


    Duke Richard led them inside his grand estate, and Erwin and Lady Agda were introduced to his family. His daughter, Cecilia, was a stunning young woman with long, flowing hair and a warm smile. But somehow he could feel the disgust in her smile for him.


    As they followed the Duke and his family into the grand dining room, Erwin couldn''t help but marvel at the opulence of their surroundings. The room was adorned with priceless artwork and intricately carved furniture, and the table was set with the intricate silverware and crystals.


    "Your Highness, it''s a pleasure to meet you." said Cecilia, curtsying respectfully. "And Lady Agda, it''s wonderful to have you here as well."


    Erwin and Lady Agda returned the greeting, and Duke Richard''s wife, Rita, weed them warmly. She was a striking beauty, with dark ck hair and dark brown sparkling eyes.


    "It''s an honor to have you here, Your Highness." she said, smiling warmly. "And Lady Agda, you are just as lovely as they say."


    ''Why are they ttering her? Not me.''


    "Now apologize, prince Erwin, but we have to greet other guests as well."


    "We don''t mind it, Lord Richard. You can continue with that." Erwin said and duke left to meet his guest.


    "And Prince, your maid selection will begin after dinner. Make sure to attend it. There is something special nned for you."duke said with a smile while leaving with his family.


    ''well it''s enough. He hade to greet us personally with his family.''


    Erwin''s eyes scanned the room, searching for someone he could talk to. But no one seemed to pay him any attention. Their eyes focused on the more influential and powerful guests.


    Feeling a bit lost and out of ce, Erwin decided to head over to the refreshment table to grab a drink. As he reached for a goblet of wine, he felt someone tap him on the shoulder.


    Turning around, he saw a tall man with a haughty expression. "Excuse me, boy." the man said, his voice dripping with disdain. "You are in my way. Move aside."


    Erwin bristled at the man''s tone, but he forced himself to stay calm. "I apologize, sir. I''ll move aside."


    The man smirked, clearly enjoying his power over Erwin. "You should learn your ce, boy. You may be a prince, but you''re nothingpared to the rest of us here."


    Erwin gritted his teeth, but he knew that he can''t afford to make a scene here. He nodded politely and stepped aside, feeling humiliated and angry. ''I wish he has a wife. I am gonna fuck him out of her brain.''


    As he walked away, he heard the man''s haughtyugh echoing through the halls. Erwin felt a wave of bitterness wash over him, and he realized that being a prince wasn''t as morous as he had thought it would be. But soon his lips formed an evil smile when he noticed him talking with a voluptuous milf, seems to be his wife. "hehe... I got my wish rather quickly."


    Her grey eyes seemed bored by all the talking, her hand holding a half filled wine ss string it lightly with uninterested and cold expression. The brown long gown hid her pearly white skin.


    "Agda, can you distract that son of a bitch for sometime?" Erwin said and walked toward the man and the voluptuous milf.


    ''What is he gonna do now?'' Agda also walked with him. "Marquis Zalton Svias." and called the rude man, distracting him from talking with the milf women.


    "Oh¡­..dy Agda, it''s so nice to meet you?" Marquis looked at Agda with surprise.


    "its nice to meet you too, Marquis Svias." Agda said while Erwin tugged his wife''s clothes with teary eyes.


    Her beautiful gray Eyes stared at the cute child with surprise. "Huh¡­." she looked at him with questioning eyes until Erwin said with tears falling from his eyes. "Aunwwty,aw you heppp me fiwwnd mwe mom? I lowst her."


    Her beautiful gray eyes suddenly became soft and her cold diamond face melt into a concern. "Don''t cry honey? Let''s find your mom together." She cleaned Erwin''s tear with her soft hands while her lips formed a reassuring smile.


    *snu snu* Erwin sniffed his blowing nose and said, "Okee." still not getting out of his character.


    "Dear¡­. I am." before she couldplete her sentence, Zolton waved his hand and said. "Okay, okay, go." making her beautiful face sad.


    She ignored her husband. "What''s your name, honey?"


    "Erwin." Erwin answered, wiping his fake tears.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So, Erwin, where did you lose her?" women asked.


    "There." Erwin pointed at an empty halfway and continued, "she was talking with her friend."


    The women held his hand, taking him toward the empty halfway. "Okay, then let''s start finding your mother from there."


    Erwin walked with her and asked with a beaming face. "Thanks Pretty aunty."


    "Aww, don''t call me pretty aunty. I am not an aunty." The beautiful women said, looking hurt.


    Erwin thought''d for some and said, "fairy?" with a cute face.


    ''This absolutely adorable child. I want to take him home.'' she squeezed Erwin''s baby cheeks in her hand and said. "No, I am not a fairy, but thanks for calling me one. My name is Emmaline Svias. You can call me Lady Emma."


    "Then, Aunt Emma, let''s go find my mom. I am going to show her how beautiful you are." Erwin grabbed her hand and run toward the dimly lit hallway.


    Emmaline smiled and ran with him with her silver hair flowing in the air.


    Erwin stopped and said, "Aunt Emma, can I eat that?" while pointing at a tasty-looking desert with twinkle in his eyes.


    "Sure here." Emma picked the chocte pastry and gave it to him.


    Erwin grabbed the pastry with excitement and begin enjoying it with a delightful smile. "Thanks, Aunt Emma. Mom would never let me eat it. That''s why I ran away from her."


    "Did you fight with your mom?" Emmaline looked at him and continued with a disapproving look, "You shouldn''t run away from your parents for small fights like this. Look, now you are lost. How worried they are going to be?"


    Erwin''s happy face saddened, "I am sorry, I shouldn''t have done that. But¡­." Erwin looked at half eaten delicacies in his hand and said with drooling face, "She wouldn''t let me eat this."


    Emma didn''t notice they had walked too far away from the party in the vacant part of the castle. Even the sound of everyone''s chatting was stopped.


    She looked at Erwin''s adorable drooling face.''How can someone stop him from eating anything?'' "Do you like eating sweet stuff, honey?" she asked.


    "Yes, Lady Emma, sweet stuff like you." Erwin said, eating the rest of pastry happily.


    "Ahh." Suddenly Erwin tripped over, staining his pant with left over chocte desert.


    Shocked, Emma squatted with worried face and asked, while picking him up."Erwin, are you all right?"


    Erwin smiled, looking at her worried face. "I am alright Aunty Emma." but when he looked at his pants covered in chocte, his eyes filled with tears.


    "Then why are you crying?" Emma asked, examining his body for any injury.


    "Because Mom is going to be mad at me. I dirtied my new clothes." Erwin started crying loudly.


    "Shh Don''t cry. Let''s find somece to clean them." Emma said, seeing Erwin crying and looked around to find any suitable spot to clean him up.


    "Sit there." Emma said, pointing at the wood bench near them.


    Erwin takes his seat, still sobbing. "Don''t cry, look, I am cleaning it. Your mother will never know that there was anything on it."


    Emmaline started to wipe his pants with her handkerchiefs, but when she touched his thighs, Erwin yelped in pain. "ahhh."


    Emma, shocked by his cry, asked. "What happened?"


    "It hurts there." Erwin said with a painful face.


    "I think it got hurt when you fell. Let me see it." Emma said, trying to take off his pants. But Erwin''s hand was gripping them. His face blushed.


    Emma looked at his embarrassed face, and something awakened inside her. "Don''t be shy honey I am just going to take a look Okay?" her hand massaged Erwin''s hands slowly making his grip loose.


    ***********


    "So,dy Agda, how''s the atmosphere in the capital city?" Zolton asked while his debauched eyes scanned Agda''s body.


    "When we left for Meceium, it was good? Why did you ask? Is something big happened there?" Agda asked, not really interest in the conversation, kept tracing prince in the crowd.


    "You didn''t know." Zolton looked surprised, and seeing Agda''s confused face, he continued. "king made an announcement yesterday and renounced the crown prince title to amoner. Hehehe I heard he is here to participate in this event. Do you think he knows about his misfortune? If not, I wanna see his dumbfounded face when someone tells him about his grandfather''s surprise."


    "well it had nothing to do with us, right? Lady... huh? Where did she go?" Zolton looked around, not finding Agda anywhere. He turned back to find his wife. "Emmaline.... she is also not here?"

 Chapter 60 Magic Hands (R-18)

    Eldritch Nightrage is the direct descendant of Emperor Achlys who founded the kingdom of Achlys. being a descendant of Emperor Achlys, Eldritch Nightrage carried a great burden of responsibility to uphold the legacy of his ancestor. He knew that the kingdom of Achlys was built upon a foundation of strength, wisdom, and justice, and he was determined to continue that tradition.


    Eldritch was raised with a deep understanding of his family''s history and the importance of his role in the kingdom. He spent much of his childhood studying the ways of his ancestors, learning about the customs and traditions of his people, and preparing himself for the day when he would take the throne.


    When Eldritch finally ascended to the throne, he brought with him a strong sense of purpose and amitment to the well-being of his people. He knew that the kingdom faced many challenges, both from within the kingdom and from outside, but he was determined to ovee them all.


    Under Eldritch''s leadership, the kingdom of Achlys prospered. He strengthened its defenses, improved its infrastructure, and promoted trade andmerce throughout thend. He also worked to improve the lives of his people, ensuring that they had ess to education, healthcare, and other essential services. But one thing he hated the most was Night-lings. He loathed. them, he wanted to eradicate everyone of them from this world, which was nearly impossible because of the vastness of this world, but he was sessful in doing that in his kingdom.


    But for some reason fate yed him and his daughter gave birth to a Night-ling, which also became the reason for her husband''s death and his student. His hate for Night-lings grew more. His daughters inherited the same hate from him and ordered her child to get killed, but the child''s aunt, his father''s sister, stopped them from killing him.


    Eldritch looked at the white armored knight to his left and then at the angered face of his daughter. "Oh Jiona¡­ my daughter, why is your face so livid?"


    "Father, why did you renounce him as amoner? Wasn''t it enough treating him as a bargaining chip?" Jiona stared at her father with furious eyes.


    "We had to do that sometime, right? What''s wrong with that time being now?" Eldritch asked with an easygoing smile.


    "He is my son. You can''t do that?" Jiona shouted with anger.


    "Silent¡­ I am king. I can do anything I want," Eldritch said loudly, "And why are you quarreling with me? You wanted to kill him, too. He killed your husband, Jiona." Eldritch stated in a stern voice.


    "But he was¡­.. just a child, he didn''t do¡­.. anything wrong. Father, please don''t do this to him or.....night hunters will kill him." Jiona''s eyes filled with tears, her head bend almost on the verge of begging.


    "I can''t do that, my daughter. It''s enough that I am not the one who is killing him." Her tears didn''t matter to him.


    Jiona''s eyes burned with fury. "He didn''t do anything to you father, Or your mother...¡­"


    "DON''T BRING HER IN THIS MATTER SHE HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH IT." A red aura burst from Eldritch, making Jiona shiver in fear. But she still opened her mouth. Seeing Jiona was about to say something again. "Stop, I am not in the mood to talk about this." Eldritch added and closed his eyes.


    Seeing him closing his eyes, Jiona left in frustration. Her eyes filled with worry."I have to get to him before they find him."


    *******


    ''What the fuck? She is also a shotacon? Hey system, show me her status¡­.system''


    [Sorry host the system is being upgraded. It can''t help you until the upgrade is done.]


    ''What you didn''t tell me before? System.'' Erwin called for system in his mind many times, but there was no reply. So he looked at the hungry milf staring at his dick. ''She is going too fast.''


    Emma smiled with joy at seeing the cute boy blushing while his hand hid hisher reason. "Honey¡­. Don''t be embarrassed. Let me take a good look there, too."


    She slowly grabbed Erwin''s hand, looking at his embarrassed face. "But mom said, not show my peepee to anyone."


    "Your mom said it because she was worried that some bad people may do bad things with you if they see it, but aunty is a good person. She is helping you find your mother, right?" Emma exined, trying to convince Erwin.


    Erwin stared at her big tits with interest. Emma noticed it and asked with a smile. "Oh, do you want to see my breasts?"


    Emma proceeds to liberate her milkers from their cage. "Are you thinking of something naughty?"


    "No, no.. I am not... ah." Her white G cup meat mountains were now hanging there in front of Erwin''s eyes. Showing their perking pink nipples. Her hand slowly reached toward Erwin''s crotch, felling Erwin''s big dick with surprise. "I thought so... but why...so big?"


    Her hand slowly took the penis from his hands and started stroking it slowly. "You arr boy, after all. It''s only natural for you to have an interest. " She looked at his hard penis with gleefully shocked expression. "So big..it''s bigger than my husband and lover."


    ''She is a slut.''


    "Aunty, someone... will see us." Erwin''s dick felt heaven in her soft palm.


    She stopped his hand from stroking his dick and said, "then should I stop?"


    Erwin''s face saddened at hearing it. Emma smiled, seeing his cute face sad, and chuckled. "hehe Just kidding." Saying this, she ced her boobs in front of him. "Go on, touch them."


    *gulp* ''this is the biggest pair of milkers I had ever seen in real life.'' Erwin''s trembling hand slowly reached her breasts near her nipples and dabbed his finger in them. ''....and soft.'' Erwin''s hand squeezed them pressed his fingers deep until they engulf in them.


    Emma looked at Erwin''s hand fondling her breasts and said. "The way you''re touching them is so dirty." Her hand stroked Erwin''s dick slowly with care.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Huh¡­.. what the fu¡­. I am cumming¡­.'' Erwin''s hips thrusted in her hand and cummed all over her chest. "Oh my, you released so much." Her hand didn''t stop milking his dick two more time. "Ann ha ah." Erwin supported himself by cing his hand on her shoulder.


    ''What''s with her hand? They are magical?'' Emma smiled lovingly at Erwin, breathing heavily, and said. "Did I startle you?" while her hands covered in Erwin''s cum reached near her mouth.


    "Let''s do that again¡­. But let me clean my hands before doing it." Her tongue started to slurp all the semen from her slender hands slowly. After cleaning her hands with her long tongue, she started cleaning her tits.


    Her tongue cleaned every drop of Erwin''s semen from her tits and, giving him another boner, she said . "Mmmmm, it was so tasty. Can I get another serving, please?" Her eyes filled with lust and mischief stared at Erwin''s cum coated dick.


    Erwin looked at her lusty and sly smile ''she¡­. She.... Is a pervert.''


    ********


    (Some time before)


    Pair of beautiful blue eyes looked around the event venue in search of some person. ''Oh, there he is.'' Meredith''s eyes shined when she saw a silver-eyed child running toward an empty hall with ck-haired women.


    ''Huh is that Emma? Why is she here? And where is she taking my prey?'' she looked at the handsome man standing in front of her, engaged in talk with a couple of pink haired sibling. "can you excuse me, Lord Alex. I just saw an old acquaintance."


    "It was a pleasure to meet with yourdy, Sheena." The blond man said with a little bow.


    "The pleasure is all mine lord Alex." Meredith also bowed a little and left while bowing to pink haired siblings.


    "Who was thatdy, Alex?" the pink-haired man asked. His feminine looking face didn''t match his heavy voice.


    "She is Sheena Rath. we met just a while ago. Why ask? Something wrong, James?" Alex inquired.


    "No, I was just curious." the pink-haired boy responded, shaking his head.


    "Enough talk about Ladies. Did you two know how that Night-ling looks?" the pink-haired woman whispered.


    Both shake their head and Alex added. "I only know that he is about ten years old and his eyes they are¡­. like two red moons. "


    James informed "I checked every child here, and no child has red? eyes like you described¡­ but there was one with silver eyes."


    "Man, I don''t like killing child night-lings there are so cute." the blonde-haired man said with hurt face.


    "Yeah¡­.who said we are killing him?" the pink-haired woman pouted but soon that small lip widened into a sadistic smile and continued. "Then how can see their cute face begging to be killed?"


    "My dear sister Salena, can you not torture our target this time? I heard he is really good looking. I don''t want you to ruin his handsome face. They don''t look artistic when I make art of them." James said.


    "You said thatst time, too." Salena said, making her brother''s face a little sad.


    "Please sister, just this time." James plead in a childlike voice.


    "I said no, meaning no." Salena again rejected him.


    Alex looked at them with disgust and said. "You psycho duo, fear the god a little."


    They both returned his disgusted look with utter disgust and Salena spat. "At least, we don''t rape them like you fucking child rapist."


    Hearing it, his disgusted eyes turned red with lust and said with perverted smiled. "You don''t know anything, you like seeing their begging face like Salena then you should see their begging face when you fuck their brain out and you like art James, you should see their mangled body after I had done with then¡­. Its breathtaking¡­"


    Both siblings eyes filled with disgust stared at child rapist passionately exining his Sick deeds. "No, we are fine with our hobbies."


    "Suit yourself." Alex said, taking a sip fr?om his ss.


    "All the talk aside...Alex, why did you disguised as a man today?" James asked in confusion. Salena also looked at Alex''s handsome face to know the answer.

 Chapter 61 Surprise Marriage

    "Oh, look, your peepee got dirty. Let me clean it." Emma grabbed Erwin''s hard on.


    *tap tap tap* footstep sounded in empty halfway, making Erwin curse in his mind, ''I am going to kill that son of bitch¡­. she was just about suck my dick.''


    Erwin was just angry, but Emma her face was furious. She looked where the sound wasing from, still holding Erwin''s dick in her hand. "Aunty, someone ising?"


    Emma smiled, seeing Erwin worried. "Don''t be afraid, honey. If they find us here, aunty is gonna kill them."


    ''is fucking mental? who kills people for these things?'' Erwin dumbfoundedly looked at her easygoing smile with. "No, aunty don''t, what''s if she is my mother?" Erwin said, releasing his third leg from her hands.


    Emma looked hurt by this and said with an almost crying voice. "But I want..."


    "Oh, what we got here?" this voice shocked Erwin and Emma and looked at the handsome blonde man. Erwin fastly pulled up his pants, not letting any man take a glimpse of his secret weapon.


    Alex stared at Erwin''s crotch.''What was that in his pants? Is that his dick? No, it can''t be. How can this cute child have that big dick? There is the only way to find it.''


    Alex looked at Emma suspiciously. "What were you doing with this child, mydy?"


    Emma looked at him with a murderous gaze and was just about to raise her hand, but a small hand tugging her dress. "Mama Let''s go. Father is waiting for us." Erwin said, looking at her with his big silver eyes.


    "Huh¡­" Emma looked at Erwin with surprise but soon smiled and said, "yes honey."


    "Mister, is there something you want from us?" Emma held Erwin''s hand and asked the man with an unfriendly face.


    "No, No I was just looking for someone. Did you see any red eyed child around here?" Alex asked, looking around.


    "No, we haven''t. Now if you excuse us." Emma said and left the scene.


    Alex looked at Erwin, walking with Emma with lust in his dark eyes. ''So that was the silver-eyed child James was talking about? He is also cute. Well, l if didn''t get that Nightling I can always have fun with him.''


    Alex stayed there for sometime and soon vanished into the darkness.


    "Honey, why did you call me mama?" Emma asked, staring at Erwin with an unusual gaze.


    He blushed hearing and saturated. "I¡­.I¡­.just¡­ did¡­."


    Seeing his troubled face, she squatted again, caressing his crotch over his pants. Showing Erwin her deep cleavage with little saliva shining on it. "Don''t make that face. I am not scolding you."


    Erwin''s leg felt weak, so he had to lean on her soft tits to save himself from falling. "Aunty, can we go there?" Erwin said slowly, pointing at the dark corner.


    "Why?" Emma asked curiously. "I have to show you something."


    "What is this cutie pie gonna show me now?" Emma said, and walked toward the dark corner with him.


    ''I am gonna show you heaven.''


    **********


    [1 hour before their event started ]


    "Why isn''t that fucker not here yet? Ask them toe fast. The event is going to start in an hour, for fuck''s sake, and they are still not here." A thin man wearing a dark vest yelled at servants readying for tonight''s event. His old bony face had a thin mustache for facial hair, making him look professional and a big bald spot in the center of his head.


    "They are here, Butler Giles." A servant informed the butler Giles, while a dozen people standing behind him. Butler Giles stared at a dozen men and women with his wrinkled eyes. His thin mustached and bald spot on his head gave a professional feeling of being a butler.


    "Where is Sebastian?" Giles questioned with a suspicious voice.


    A muscr looking man came forward and bowed. "Butler Giles. Sebastian had to take care of his sick wife today, so he sent me instead."


    Giles looked at him for some time, examining his bodynguage.


    "Butler let them work. I know that fe. He is not suspicious."


    Giles looks toward a slightly fat person wearing a white cooking robe with a kitchen knife in his hands. "You know them, Biagio?"


    Butler Giles turned his attention towards Biagio, the head chef of the Duke''s kitchen. Biagio had been working in the mansion for over a decade, and he was the one person who knew everything about everyone who worked there.


    Biagio nodded his head and replied confidently, "Yes, Butler Giles. I know them well. They are a part of Sebastian''s team and have been working in the kitchen for a while now. I can vouch for their reliability and trustworthiness."


    Butler Giles narrowed his eyes, looking at Biagio with a skeptical expression. "Are you sure about this? We cannot afford any mishaps during tonight''s event."


    Biagio nodded his head reassuringly. "I am positive, Butler Giles. They have been working in the kitchen for a long time, and I have never had any reason to doubt their loyalty or their intentions."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then assign them their duties." Giles instructed and moved his focus to other things.


    Biagio walked toward the muscr man and patted on his back. "So Ghanso, why didn''t that fuckere today? Is he fucking again in the brothel?" Biagio''s round, cherubic face smiled at Ghanso with rosy cheeks.


    Ghanso was a man with lean and athletic build. His muscr frame was not overly bulky, but instead suggests that he was someone who takes care of his physical health through exercise. He stood at around 6 feet tall, with broad shoulders and a narrow waist that gave him a V-shaped torso.


    Ghanso''s face was chiseled and angr, with prominent cheekbones and a strong, squared jawline. His eyebrows were thick and dark, framing his deep-set of piercing hazel eyes. His nose was straight and slightly prominent, adding to his rugged and masculine appearance.


    "No, no, uncle, this time he is really taking care of his wife." Ghanso nodded his head, trying to hide a smirk. Biagio chuckled and shook his head. Hisugh lines crinkling at the corners when he smiles.


    "You know, Ghanso, sometimes I wonder if Sebastian is really married or if it''s just an excuse for him to go to the brothel," Biagio said with a mischievous grin.


    Ghanso chuckled. "I wouldn''t be surprised if that were the case, uncle. Sebastian has always been a bit of adies'' man."


    Biagio rolled his dark, friendly eyes. "Well, let''s hope he''s actually taking care of his wife this time. We can''t afford any distractions tonight."


    Biagio leaned over with a serious face and whispered. "Did you make sure that she ising here tonight?"


    Ghanso''s cheekbones lowered and a dark glint shed in his eyes. "Yeah, and I will make sure that she leaves dead."


    Biagio''s face turned brutal and added. "I will also make sure that people who left this event alive are the supporter of our lord." his hand clinching something in his robe''s pocket.


    *******


    ''Prince, where are you?'' Agda was searching for Erwin when suddenly a voice called her.


    "Lady Agda, why are you alone?" A heavy voice called her from the back.


    "Oh, Count William, howe you''re here?" Agda Asked the brown bearded man.


    "I am fine,dy Agda, and how''re you?" William said, bowing slightly.


    William was a towering man, standing at 6 feet, 7 inches tall. He had a broad, muscr build and his brown beard framed his face in a way that gave him a rugged, almost intimidating appearance. His hair was kept short and neat, and his brown eyes sparkled with intelligence and wit. Despite his imposing stature, he moved with a certain grace and ease, as if he were always aware of his surroundings. His deep, booming voice was always sure tomand attention, and he carried himself with a confidence that could not be ignored.


    Agda blushed at hearing him and said, "I am fine as well, count William."


    "So what isdy Agda doing here?" William asked with a friendly smile.


    "I am here as the prince''s escort." Agda said and realized she had said something wrong.


    William looked at her with confusion and said. "Which Princedy Agda? The one who ismoner now"


    ''Everyone knows about that. Why has no one informed us about this?'' Agda nodded. "And what about you, Count William?"


    "Don''t be so formal. You can call me William. Soon we are going to be inws." William smiled.


    Confusion appeared on her face. "Inws?"


    "you didn''t know my daughter and your son are to be wed. Your husband didn''t tell you?" William also looked surprised.


    Agda''s face turned pale as she realized that her husband, the count, had not informed her of this news. She struggled topose herself and said in a monotone, "No, he did not. This is quite a surprise to me."


    William''s expression softened as he noticed Agda''s distress. "I apologize for surprising you with this news, Lady Agda. I thought you already knew. But please, do not worry. Our families will be joined together in marriage, and it will be a joyous asion."


    Agda managed a weak smile and said, "Thank you, William. I am sure it will be a joyous asion indeed."


    William nodded. "Indeed, it will be. Well, I must be going now. I have to meet some acquaintances here. It was good to see you, Lady Agda. Are you staying in Meceium after this event?"


    Agda nodded, still in shock at hearing about her son''s surprise marriage.


    "Then let''s meet afterward." With that, they bid each other farewell, and Agda went in search of Prince Erwin, her mind still reeling from the news she had just received.


    ''Why didn''t they inform me? They didn''t even ask me about marriage. Why? Why? Am I not his mother?'' Agda''s heart hurt, hearing about her own son''s marriage ns. She couldn''t shake off the feeling of betrayal from her family.


    As she continued her search for Prince Erwin, her mind raced with questions and doubts. She couldn''t help but wonder why her husband had kept her in the dark about something as significant as their son''s marriage.


    .

 Chapter 62 Ayrothians (R-18)

    Duke Richard was in the midst of conversing with a group of imposing individuals, who seemed to stand taller than most and possessed muscr builds. Their attire appeared somewhat incongruous, as only a pair among them donned unique attire, while the others dressed differently.


    And suddenly someone tapped on Duke''s shoulder.


    "Oh William, how''s you, my friend?" Richard looked at the brown bearded man with surprise and started to get in for a hug, after recognizing him.


    William smiled warmly at Duke Richard and returned the embrace. "I''m doing well. It''s good to see you again." he returned the greeting.


    Richard gestured to the group of individuals behind him. "William, I''d like you to meet some of my guests."


    William greeted the group with a respectful nod and a smile. "It''s an honor to meet you all. Your attire is quite unique and impressive. May I ask where you''re from?"


    One of the men stepped forward and introduced himself. "We are from the Ayroth, count William." One of the other man added, "It''s an honor to meet you too, Count William."


    "So Our neighbors." William said.


    As the count conversed with the group of foreign individuals, he noticed each person had fiery red hair that seemed to shine in the light, and piercing red eyes that gave them presence like fire.


    They were dressed in loose-fitting garments that hinted at their muscr builds and provided a glimpse of their taut physiques. The intricate embroidery and patterns on their clothing looked rich and unique.


    The women in the group had sharp and angr features that entuated their striking beauty. Their pointed noses, high cheekbones, and sharp chins gave them a regal presence. They were dressed in flowing garments that draped over their tall, lean frames and highlighted their limber and graceful movements.


    "So how did you liked your visit to the first city in our kingdom?" Count asked while sipping his wine.


    "Well, we just arrived in the Meceium city yesterday and didn''t have the time to explore, so I don''t have any opinion yet. But from the duke''s description, it seems this city has many amazing things." A woman spoke. She was wearing the most luxurious looking robes from all of them. And continued with a dejected sigh. "s, we can''t stay here for long."


    "Why is that? Lady Aheena." Count William asked.


    Lady Aheena let out a deep sigh before answering. "We were here to trade some item with Lord Richard, now that it is done. My employer is asking us to deliver the item to him fast."


    Taking a sip of red wine, she continued. "I forgot. Duke has yet to trade the most important thing. So, Lord Richard, when are you going to give us that?"


    Hearing his name, the duke turned from Zahir to Aheena. "Don''t worrydy Saheena, that thing has arrived here. We can trade it after the party?"


    Seeing them not exining what they are talking about, the Count asked with fake sadness.


    "I''m feeling a bit left out here. What is this important thing that you''re referring to, Duke Richard?"


    The Duke chuckled at the Count''s feigned sadness before responding. "It''s just a valuable artifact that Lady Aheena''s employer was interested in acquiring. Nothing too exciting, I assure you."


    Lady Saheena interjected with a smile. "Oh, but it is quite exciting, Count William. The artifact in question is said to be really beautiful and is highly sought after by collectors and historians alike."


    *********


    "Did you find him?" Salena asked..


    "No, sister, and what about you, Alex?" James replied.


    Alex shakes his head and said, "there were only two ten-year-old children in the whole event. One was Duke''s son and the other one James was talking about." When he mentioned Erwin''s, his eyes shined with a dark glint.


    Catching the change in his eyes, Salena asked. "Who?"


    "That silver-eyed kid. He was too cute and fragile." Alex said with a creepy grin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, he will make a very good art piece." James added, imagining Erwin''s faced in a disy case.


    Seeing their desired filled faces, Selena also wanted to see this cute child. "Is he better than Night-lings?"


    Both boys nodded after thinking for sometime, but James'' face dejected a little "we can''t do anything to him or boss gonna kill us."


    Salena sighed. "I know, but we can still admire him from afar."


    Alex chuckled, "Or we can try to befriend him and bring him to the boss as a gift."


    James shook his head. "That''s risky. We don''t want to get caught."


    Salena nodded, "He''s right. We need to be careful."


    The three of them fell silent for a moment, lost in their own thoughts. Finally, Salena spoke up. "We need to first find our original target. Then we will see what we gonna do about that child."


    The boys nodded in agreement, and the conversation turned to how they can find their target. But their eyes are still filled with twisted desires.


    Alex suddenly said. "Hey did you see those Ayrothians?"


    Pink haired sibling nodded and said, "Do you know why they are here?" James asked.


    "I heard they are here to trade something precious with duke." Salena informed.


    "But they don''t look traders from their physiques and aren''t red haired Ayrothians famous for being warriors." James put forward his suspicions.


    "No, that was just a rumor, there are some Ayrothians tribes that are only known for their warriors, But red haired tribes....they are mysterious not many things are known about them, but some people say that they directly work under king of Ayroth. They are sort of spy organization." Alex said and continued with fear in his voice. "One time I met a red-haired Ayrothian when I was on a mission at Biasta Kingdom. I fucked his child. He found out and tried to kill me. I fought with my full power to just runaway from him. But I enjoyed his child to the fullest."


    "If they are that strong, then the thing they are trading must be really precious, right?" James said with greed.


    "Hey don''t even think about it? Didn''t you hear me? I fought with just a farmer and was forced to runway. Here they are at least 20 people. Can you beat them?" Alex warned and continued. "Let''s just focus on our target."


    **********


    "Aunty, you did dirty things to my peepee. Now I want revenge." Erwin said, looking a little stubborn.


    Emma amusingly said. "Ohh, is this baby going to do dirty things to me? " And rubbed his cheeks.


    Erwin nodded, seeing it Emma said while slowly rasing her dress exposing her soft slender legs. "Really? What dirty things?"


    "Really, really, dirty things." Erwin said. While Emma''s rased her dress to her porcin white thighs making Erwin''s dick Drooled.


    "You like what you seeing? Honey." Emma asked coquettishly.


    Erwin hand reached and touched her bare thighs. "yeah....."


    His small hand slowly traveled her silky thighs toward her crotch and felt some wetness near it. "Aunty, why are you wet? Did you pee?" Erwin said, looking surprised.


    "No honey, that''s because Aunty is excited that such a cute child is gonna do dirty things with her." Emma said slowly, showing her damp thighs but still covering the source of her wetness.

 Chapter 63 Merediths Lullaby (R-18)

    Erwin, both hands were on her soft thighs, fondling them continuously slowly making their ways toward her wet spot, slowly backing off without touching herher region. "Aunty, show me what''s under there?" Erwin tried to raise her dress further, but Emma''s soft hand stopped him.


    Erwin looked at her with his puppy eyes, "Where''s your manners, honey?"


    "Please?" Erwin said.


    "Wow, you are a smart boy. Here is your reward for behaving well." Emma said, and disyed her pink cave.


    Erwin stared at her wet vagina and ck pubes covering it slightly. The wetness spread to her whole crotch, making it more beautiful. Erwin stared at her pinkish folds. And slowly stroked them with his finger.


    "So, beautiful...." Erwin''s finger felt her sloppy pussy and slowly inserted in it. Feeling the warm walls with little bumps in it.


    "Ahh.... Honey." Emma''s body shivered slightly.


    "This is called vagina, right? It''s so warm and squishy." Erwin moved his finger, rubbing her meat bumps with it. He moved his face closer to get a clear view and continued. "It also smells so good."


    "Aunty, can you please turn your back to me?" Erwin said, pulling out his slimy finger out of her pink hole.


    Emma smiled and said, "Only because you said please."


    Emma tuned her back and leaned slightly on the wall. cing her ass where it was easy to see her slutty pussy for Erwin.


    As she turned her back toward Erwin, He grabbed her dress and lift it up, revealing her plum white ass and said, "thank you".


    "You''re wee honey." She said in a slightly flirtatious voice.


    Erwin grabbed her exposed white ass that was hiding her holes in its fatty cheeks. After fondling them for sometime he squeezed them. His hand slowly lowered, grabbing her meaty thighs. As he reached the curve of Emma''s thighs, Erwin leaned in to ce a soft kiss on the sensitive skin there. Emma moaned at the touch, her body arching involuntarily towards Erwin''s lips.


    Erwin moved her hands higher once more, tracing his fingers over the softness of Emma''s buttocks. Emma gasped at the sensation, feeling a rush of desire coursing through her body.


    As Erwin trailed his fingers over Emma''s body, Emma couldn''t help but let out a soft giggle. "Mmm, you just know how to touch me," she said flirtatiously.


    Erwin smiled, feeling a sense of confidence growing within him. "Really? Did that feel good Aunty?." he replied, his voice excited.


    Emma turned to face Erwin, a yful glint in her eye. "Well, I think you still have a lot to learn about me." she said teasingly.


    "Then can you teach me aunty? Please." Erwin said, slowly fondling her soft ass.


    "I would love to, honey." Emma smiled, seeing Erwin''s hand still fondling her ass. "But first, let me see how you do that?"


    Hearing it, Erwin grabbed the fatty cheeks and slowly spread them apart, revealing a glimpse of her pinkher region.


    "God, you''re so beautiful," Erwin whispered, his breath hot against Emma''s skin. Erwin looked at her slightly spread slimy pussy hole. Exhibiting her pink hole that was inviting Erwin''s tongue to taste it. And from just a little high from it was her soft looking Butthole driving Erwin crazy, asking him to plug it with his finger and feel the soft skin inside.


    Emma couldn''t help but giggle at thepliment, feeling a sense of pride in her body. "Mmm, I know," she replied.


    Erwin''s mind rushed with lust seeing her and leaned down to ce soft kisses along the delicate pussy skin, feeling Emma''s body tremble beneath his touch. Emma moaned softly as she arched her back, pressing her ass into Erwin''s face. "You naughty boy, always ask before kissing down there. And why would you do it''s dirty, you know?"


    Erwin raised his head from her soft crotch, his mouth covered in her slimy fluid looked a bit apologetic. "Sorry aunty."


    Emma looked at his fluids covered mouth and leaned closer to him. "It''s okay. I forgive you because it was your first time. Next, ask for my permission, okay?" softly grabbing his face, she continued. "Look how you dirtied your mouth. Let me clean it."


    Emma''s red tongue slowly came out of her mouth and stroked itself on Erwin''s wet lips, cleaning them of her vaginal fluids. Shocking Erwin, ''she is so disgusting..... I like her.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Emma looked at his lips, that were now covered in her saliva, with a smile. "Here now it''s clean."


    Erwin shake his head and said. "No, Aunty, now you dirtied them with your saliva."


    Emma looked at Erwin, amusingly. "Then let me clean them again." Saying this, she seized his lips in sucking his tongue in her mouth. Erwin''s mind was filled with a whirlwind of emotions as Emma''s mouth begins it''s cleaning. As she continued to kiss, her tongue begin to wiggle in Erwin''s mouth.


    ''WTF'' Erwin didn''t want to be on the losing end, so he initiated his attack by grabbing her white milker''s inside her dress, causing her to lose focus on kissing. Seeing the opening his hand has created in her sucking mouth''s defence, Erwin ordered his tongue to march forward to survey enemy''s slimy home ground.


    ''This boy.... He is attacking my tongue, he wants to be dominant..... Enjoy this feeling for a while..... Soon you be begging for my kisses... My new ve...'' Emma''s tongue stopped resisting Erwin''s tongue and let it do anything with her mouth.


    "Haa ha now it''s clean." Erwin said, panting, while wiping his mouth with his shirts sleeve.


    "He he, yes, it''s clean." Emmaughed, finding Erwin''s action a little funny.


    "Now, can you turn your back again?" Erwin asked and added. "Please?"


    ''Good, he is learning fast.'' Emma nodded, smiling, and again disyed her white buttocks.


    ''She liked to teach people''s manners, right? My dick is also very good at teaching manners to slut like her.'' Erwin striped his pants and raised his hips to match with hers while his dick itself ced between her fatty thighs.


    **********


    "She is here, Ghanso. I just saw her going in that empty hallway." A thin looking man wearing server''s clothes informed Ghanso.


    "Really? Are you sure, Morries?" Ghanso asked with a surprised face.


    "Yeah, I can never forget that mad blue eyes, even If I die." Morries said with anger.


    "Then inform everyone and make preparation for the attack. Make sure she doesn''t leave this venue alive." Ghanso ordered with a serious face, but the anger in his eyes betrayed hisposed look.


    "But if we attacked, we would have to fight duke''s guard, and the guards that came with guests as well." Morries said with worry.


    "Don''t worry about that. Just focus on informing everyone. Biagio will take care of them." Alex said and started to walk toward the empty hallway. "If a loud sound came from that hallway, begin the attack."


    Morries nodded, hearing it, and urgently proceeded to inform everyone about it.


    *********


    ??¡­? Oh sweet child, why are you hiding from my eyes???¡­? Meredith''s glowing blue eyes swept the empty halfway while her mouth sang a sweet luby.


    ??¡­? Why do you cower in shadows deep???¡­? in her hand was a long knife, which she was hiding behind her back.


    ??¡­?Are you afraid of what might creep???¡­? as she sang the luby, her lips formed in a creepy smile


    ??¡­?The moon may be up, but it casts no light,??¡­?


    ??¡­?And in this darkness, fear takes flight.??¡­?


    "I know...." *tap tap tap* She opened her mouth to continue her luby but someone''s footsteps disturbed her flow, which formed a beautiful smile on her face


    "Oh, there you are." Meredith looked at the figure hiding in the dark corner.

 Chapter 64 Manners (R-18)

    Agda rounded the corner and saw a figure approaching her, a woman with striking blue eyes. As the woman drew closer, Agda''s sharp gaze took in the crazed look in her eyes.


    Agda approached the woman with a cautious step, keeping her eyes on the sharp glint that she could make out behind her back. "I''m looking for someone," Agda said, her voice firm and steady. "A kid with silver eyes. Have you seen him?"


    The woman''s blue eyes flickered with recognition at the mention of the silver eyes, but she remained silent, her hand tightening her grip on the handle of the knife.


    Unlike Agda, Meredith knew who Agda was. She hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to do. Should she try to bluff her way past Agda or attempt to fight her off? But as she weighed her options, Agda continued to stare her down.


    Meredith tried to remain calm andposed, despite the nervousness she felt. She knew that the slightest misstep could mean the end of her mission, and possibly even her life.


    "I''m just passing through," Meredith replied, trying to sound as casual as possible.


    Agda''s eyes narrowed as she scanned Meredith up and down, clearly not buying her story.


    "I don''t believe you," Agda said. "You''re hiding something."


    Meredith''s heart raced as she realized that Agda was suspicious of her. She could feel the weight of the knife in her hand, and knew that she might need to use it soon.


    Suddenly, the Meredith sprang forward, brandishing her red glowing knife. Agda''s instincts kicked in, and she reacted quickly, drawing her sword and blocking the attack with a loud ng. The force of the impact sent a jolt up Agda''s arm, but she held her ground, her eyes locked on her opponent.


    ''She is fast.''


    Meredith was fast and agile, darting in and out with lightning-fast strikes that kept Agda on her toes. But Agda was no slouch herself, and she soon began to gain the upper hand, her strength and experience giving her an edge.


    As they circled each other, Agda tried to get a better look at her opponent. She could see now that the woman was pale and thin, with a wild look in her eyes.


    "Why are you doing this?" Agda asked, her voice low and urgent. "Who are you?"


    Meredith didn''t answer. She instead redoubling her attack, her knife shing in the dim light. Agda parried each blow with precision, her eyes scanning the hallway for any sign of the child she was supposed to be protecting.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Meredith made a mistake, leaving herself open for just a moment. Agda seized the opportunity, striking out with a swift blow that knocked the knife from the Meredith''s hand.


    Meredith fell to the ground with a cry, clutching her hand. Agda stood over her, her sword at the ready. "Who are you?" she repeated, her voice low and fierce.


    "I am ¡­."


    *step step step* running sound of steps resounded in the empty hallway again, distracting Agda from women under her. Meredith saw the opportunity and quickly rolled away, grabbing her knife and jumping back to her feet in one fluid motion. Then she gave Meredith a creepy smile and vanished into the darkness.


    "Whose there?" Ghanso got on guard, seeing the unsheathed sword in Agda''s hand.


    Agda looked at the man with suspicion, still on edge from her recent encounter with the woman. "Are you with that crazy woman?" she asked, her sword pointing at Ghanso, ready to strike.


    Ghanso''s expression hardened at the mention of the woman. "which woman? I don''t know any crazy woman. But I am searching for one. Do you know how did she looks like?"


    Agda lowered her sword, but kept a wary eye on Ghanso. "She imed to be just passing through, but attacked me with a red glowing knife. Her blue eyes¡­.. they were full of madness."


    Ghanso''s face darkened at the description. "That sounds like Meredith," he said, his voice low and dangerous.


    Agda raised an eyebrow, surprised by the name. "Meredith? Who is she?"


    Ghanso hesitated for a moment before speaking. "She''s the reason I''m here," and added with a pause. "She is a very dangerous person. Where did she go?"


    "there?" Agda pointed at her sword.


    "Thanks." Ghanso said and ran toward the pointed direction. While Agda shouted. "Hey If you see a silver-eyed kid, can you protect him?"


    Ghanso stopped and agreed before leaving, but the request triggered some unpleasant memories. "sure¡­" saying this he ran off into the darkness, determined to find Meredith and put an end to her life.


    Agda watched him go, her mind racing with questions and suspicions. "I have to find prince. This is not looking good." She knew that there was more to this situation than she had been told, and she wanted to get to the bottom of it. But for now, her focus was on finding the young boy with the silver eyes and keeping him safe from harm. With a deep breath, she continued down the hallway, her sword at the ready, prepared for whatever dangersy ahead.


    ******


    "Ahhh." Erwin''s Shillong touched Emma''s pink cave."what are you trying to do, honey?" Emma asked, seeing Erwin''s dick at her cave''s door, coated with her fluids.


    "Good, It''s wet enough, aunty." Erwin said slowly, stroking his dick.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Emma looked at Erwin with shock. "Huh¡­. what did you saahhhhh?" and try to ask what he said and suddenly Erwin surprised her drolling pussy with his dick.


    "I said your pussy was ready to receive my dick." Erwin grabbed her big soft ass, his fingers sank in.


    "You were acting before?" Emma looked at Erwin with anger and tried to push him back. But her pussy clung to his dick''s head, didn''t let her gather any power in hands.


    Felling Erwin, gripping her ass, getting ready for another thrust, Emma tried to stop him. "Hey¡­wait¡­ah? Nggh ahhh." But Erwin had already thrusted half the length inside.


    ''Th- there is no way. His dick made me orgasm,'' Emma orgasmed, feeling his dick with her tight pussy.


    "Aunty, are you okay? Should we take a break?" Erwin said, looking smugly at her red face.


    Emma''s lips shuddered a little and, with a forced smile, she said, "Shut up¡­. I was just surprise." Emma squeezed his dick with her pussy.


    "Ohh, your pussy is so tight." Erwin said, feeling his dick clenched by Emma''s bumpy walls.


    "You''re such a novice, acting like a master." Emma said with a smug smile, looking at Erwin''s bliss full face.


    ''How do you like my pussy? This pussy had made many man ve with its tightness and you are just a kid.''


    Erwin spoke softly as he held her close, "I am happy to hear that. I was a little worried." and forced her to turn over, making her pussy roll around his dick.


    ''What is he saying?''


    Erwin picked her one leg, making her lean on the wall. Erwin gently guided her to turn over, his erection pressing against her. "Your pussy is so tight," he murmured, "that only my half dick was able to enter."


    Emma looked at her crotch, her eyes wide. ''This is bad...'' Emma looked down and saw that only a part of Erwin''s penis had entered her.


    Erwin smiled at her reaction. "Do you want to take it slow?"


    ''He is going to destroy me if he doesn''t.'' Emma nodded with a scared face.


    "smack! Ahhh!" Erwin pped her ass, making it jiggle. "Then where are your manners?"


    "Oh! Oh!." Saying this, he thrusted his dick fully inside. ''His dick is inside me!!''


    "Whoa, it got so tight when I put it in." Erwin said while pressing his crotch on her and continued. "Is your hubby not pleasing you, aunty?"


    Erwin''s dick rubbed a small meat bump inside her pussy, making her pussy full with his dick. ''He''s feeling up all my inside¡­.I''ve never felt it like before¡­.. It feels amazing¡­''


    "Should we begin?" Erwin asked. But without hearing her reply, he withdrew''d his dick back until only his tip was inside her pussy and thrusted it inside again. Making emma roll her eyes back.


    "How does it feel, slutty aunty?" As he thrusted his dick some time more, Emma started to pant with her mouth wide open. Her eyes filled with tears.


    ''This is the first time I''ve experienced this.'' Emma looked at her pussy. That was making it hard for Erwin to move his dick in and out by clenching it tightly.


    ''Every time he shoves it my head goes nk.'' her sweat covered breasts wiggled, forcing Erwin to stop their moving by his mouth.


    Emma gasped as she felt Erwin''s teeth nibbling on her nipples. "Please don''t bite them," she said, trying to stop him.


    Despite her protest, Erwin continued to nibble on her nipples, leaving small bite marks that made Emma wince. "Why did you do that?" sheined, feeling a little hurt.


    Erwin smiled sheepishly, his face flushed with sweat. "You forgot to say please, Aunty," he said teasingly, reminding her of her earlier behavior.


    "Aunty, you didn''t say it yet," Erwin said, circling his tongue around her nipples, seeing she was still not speaking, just looking at him down. So, Erwin gave her pussy another forceful thrust. "ohhh so deep!"


    "I bet you husband or lover never been this deep, have they?" Erwin said continue while hitting her sweet spot. "If they did that, you wouldn''t be this rude."


    Emma''s teeth clenched, trying to lessen the sensitivity Erwin''s dick was producing in her body. "It''s in too deep! Please don''t thrust it so hard."


    Erwin smiled proudly and said, "see you''re learning fast."

 Chapter 65 NightLing (R-18)

    ''I can''t muster any strength why?....'' Emma''s body was feeling so weak from getting her pussy vited by Erwin''s big dick.''It wasn''t this big before¡­.''


    "Ahhhhh." Erwin humping his hips faster and faster. ''It''s reaching parts I didn''t even know about.''


    "Ahhh¡­. Please be.. Ah¡­gentle." Emma said, her eyes begging him to slow down.


    But Erwin geared up his hips at speed. "Sorry, but I can''t do that?"


    "Ahhh¡­.." Emma''s tongue stuck out, breathing heavily. ''These lewd vibrations¡­.are flowing throughout my body¡­''


    "Doesn''t it feel good?" Erwin asked, sucking her breasts.


    Emma looked at Erwin''s cute face, sucking her breasts pervertedly. ''It feels good¡­it feels really good!..''


    She closed her eyes, not wanting to see Erwin ying with her tits. ''But I can''t just tell him that¡­.. I don''t want to admit¡­ this kid''s dick is making me¡­. Making me feel good but¡­''


    "kuu you''re being so Rough." she said through her clenched teeth. Her body shivering, her beautiful face messed with her tears and sweat, looked stunning.


    "You''re all messy and shivering. So cute aunty..." Erwin said amusingly looking at her panting and trying to hold her moans tired and continued "I will make you make you feel even better."


    Saying this, Erwin lifted her clothes, exposing her sexy t stomach. "Um..haaa nooo." And pressed slightly below her cute navel.


    Looking at her reaction, Erwin smiled. "hm? Does it feel good here? Alright, leave it to me, aunty."


    ''I am cumming.'' His fingers rubbed her sweet spot, making her pussy feel today''s first proper orgasm.


    "Oh ohhh." Her body tensed, her eyes turned upward toward the dark ceilings.


    "Did you Orgasmed aunty?" Erwin asked, looking at her dazed face.


    "I didn''t¡­" Emma shouted, feeling embarrassed. ''He made me orgasm first¡­.A kid made me orgasm¡­. He made mistress emma orgasmed. how can be this happen? I have to make him cum to.''


    "You won''t stop cumming, must feel good." Erwin said, noticing the orgasmic expression on Emma''s face. Her fluids covered both of their bodies, making them sticker.


    Emma stared at Erwin furiously and start pushing her vibrating hips forward. "Aha, I will make sure to remember your sweet spot." Erwin said while his dick continue to ravage her pussy.


    Realizing Her hips have started to move in rhythm with his, Erwin looked amused. "Are you aware you''ve been moving your hips on your own?"


    "So what?" Emma barked, trying to fight.


    Erwin chuckled softly, his hands still holding her waist. "So nothing. Just making an observation," he replied, his eyes filled with amusement.


    Emma felt her face flush with embarrassment. ''My pussy is so sensitive because of the orgasm before. I have to make him finish fast or I am gonna cum again.'' Her recent orgasm had left her feeling sensitive.


    Erwin tightly grabbed her ass and said. "I am going to cum, aunty. I want to do it inside."


    Emma smiled smugly upon hearing it. ''Finally he is cumming, but I can''t let him cum inside me.''


    "Then Cum fast¡­" Emma said. ''It''s not like I can get pregnant by him and creampies feels good.'' and paced her hips more hungrily for Erwin''s cum.


    ''His dick is getting bigger¡­..he''s about to cum.....give me your cum¡­..'' she stared at Erwin, her pussy trying to t his dick.


    *splurt* "It''s here¡­.!" Her body curved fully, her face upward. ''It''s here¡­.! His cum¡­.''


    Erwin pushed his dick, connecting fully with her crotch while his dick mmed her womb with his semen. "Haa aunty, your pussy is¡­ahh squeezing my dick tightly." As he said, he reversed his hips and mmed them forward, shooting a second load of his white paint.


    ''Oh haah¡­he made me cum again¡­..'' Emma''s eyes dizzy, her hips still moving unconsciously trying to cum more. ''It feels so hot inside¡­..A creampie feels really good.''


    "Ngh." Erwin pulled out his dick covered in sticky liquid, while the hole his dick was plugged into started to leak white stuff.


    "Huh¡­. I released a big load." Erwin said, releasing her soft leg, causing Emma''s powerless body to lose bnce and fall on the floor with her legs wide open, showing her pink pussy stuffed with his semen.


    Erwin walked toward the art piece he had made and said, "aunty it was great right? Look at you how you''re still trembling." Emma looked at Erwin with her dizzy eyes and saw his penis that was still semi hard. Erwin continued with a sigh. "Sigh, unfortunately I was not able to make you squirt."


    Emma looked at Erwin with a tired expression and asked, ''Squirt, what''s that?''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her confusion surprised Erwin. "You''ve never squirted before?" a creepy perverted smile appeared on his face. "Then today it''s gonna be your first time."


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted them, "Prince... are you there?"


    Erwin recognized the voice and chuckled, "Yes, Agda, I''m here."


    Erwin tried to reassure Emma, "Don''t worry, Agda is just my maid." However, when he turned back to face Emma, she was no longer there. Confused, he muttered to himself, "Huh, where did she go?" As he scanned the room, he couldn''t help but wonder where that slutty aunty had disappeared to.


    "Prince you are here? I was searching for so long¡­Huh why are you naked?" Agda blushed seeing Erwin standing with his pants down.


    Erwin turned towards the direction of the voice and saw Agda, his maid, standing in the doorway. He smiled at her and said, "Yes, Agda, I''m here. This it was because of that''s son of bitch''s wife was getting her inside checked by my dick?"


    She raised an eyebrow and asked, "what¡­.. Then Where did she go then?" Agda looked around the room and nobody else was there to be seen.


    Erwin looked puzzled and said, "I''m not sure. I turned around for a moment, and she was gone."


    Then Erwin smirked and said, "Well, she must have been in a hurry. Maybe you should clean up this mess before we join the event again." he gestured towards his dick coated in fluids.


    Erwin''s shameless behaviour did not surprise Agda. She refused with a headshake and said. "No prince, not now. I have to tell you something."


    "What is so important than this?" Erwin asked in surprise.


    "You''re not a prince anymore. Your grandfather renounced your title and made you amoner." Agda said with a worried face.


    Erwin''s expression changed from surprise to disbelief. "What are you talking about? How could he do that to me? Why did he do that? Did he find out that I fucked his wife? That''s why?"


    She was taken aback. "Wait, you had sex with your own grandmother?"


    "well, we didn''t have sex. But yeah, she sucked my dick two or three times." Erwin said, while wearing his pants, his face full of worry.


    Agda looked at Erwin with a mixture of concern and confusion. "I''m not sure about the details, but I don''t think your grandfather''s decision had anything to do with that."


    "Then why did he do that?" Erwin said, anguish on his face.


    Agda sighed. "I heard some people saying that it was because of your reckless behavior andck of responsibility. He wants you to learn the value of hard work and earn your ce in society like everyone else." she paused and added. "They were also saying you''re a pervert."


    "how the fuck they know when this is the first time I left that prison called castle. And I don''t even know how the fuck that old geezer looks. How can he know I was reckless and didn''t my mother objected to his decision?" Erwin''s frustration was palpable as he continued his swearing.


    Agda''s expression was grave and serious as she spoke to the prince. "No, Prince. You didn''t know, but every member of the royal family hates you to their guts...including your mom, grandmother, sisters, uncles, everyone," she said, her tone conveying a sense of sadness and resignation. Her eyes reflected the weight of the truth she was sharing, as she watched the prince''s face for his reaction.


    Erwin''s expression was a mix of shock and disbelief as he processed Agda''s words. "No, my mother did not hate me. My grandma did a little, but it was not to this much," he replied, his voice shaking with emotion. He struggled to reconcile what Agda had just told him with his own experiences and memories of his mother''s face while she kissed him. His grandma hugging him. "Why would they hate me?" he asked, his eyes searching Agda''s face for an answer.


    "Not many know about this, but your grandma once said, It''s because you''re a night-ling prince." Agda said with a worried face and caressed his face with a smile. "But it''s not you fault, prince."


    Erwin''s eyes widened in surprise at Agda''s words. "What does being a night-ling have to do with anything? And what the fuck is night-ling?" he asked, confused.


    Agda''s expression softened as she looked at Erwin withpassion. "Night-lings are beings who are born with abilities that are different from humans, Prince. they are the creature of night, Childs of night god." she exined. "They have the ability to see in the dark, move quietly, and are generally faster and stronger than humans. They are extremely beautiful and seductive"


    Erwin listened intently, absorbing every word. "And why are they hated so much?" he asked.


    Agda''s expression turned sad. "It''s a long story, Prince. People of this kingdom once feared and hunted Nightlings, as they were believed to be children of an evil god. And your family was the one who started ''The hunt of Night-lings''," she said.


    Erwin frowned, trying to make sense of everything he was hearing. "But I''m not a threat, Agda. I''ve never hurt anyone," he said, his voice tinged with frustration.


    Agda let out a small sigh. "It''s an old prejudice, Prince. Many people in this kingdom believe that nightlings are dangerous creatures, that they''re capable of doing terrible things," she exined. "I don''t know how true is that. In my life I only met a single nigthling and that is you, my prince, and you''re not dangerous but just a pervert."


    Erwin looked up at Agda, a glimmer of hope in his eyes. "Thank you, Agda." he said softly.


    Agda smiled warmly and hugged him. "You''re wee, my prince."


    "But Agda, how can human give birth to night-ling from what I know my dad was a human? He was right?" Erwin asked.

 Chapter 66 Something Is Happening

    "I don''t know, prince, but we can find that out after leaving the event." Agda said hurriedly.


    Erwin asked in surprise. "why so hurry? it''s thestvish party that I am attending as prince. Let me enjoy it."


    Agda exined with urgency in her voice, "No, prince, we can''t. it''s dangerous here. I just saw a crazy woman when I was searching for you. I think she was also looking for you while singing a creepy song." Agda shuddered, remembering her creepy song.


    Erwin''s expression turned serious as he processed Agda''s words. "What kind of song? Who was this woman?" he asked.


    "I don''t know, prince, but we can''t take any chances. We need to leave now," Agda replied firmly.


    Erwin nodded, realizing the gravity of the situation. "Alright, let''s go." he said as he followed Agda towards the exit.


    "But I didn''t do what I hade to do here." He recalled that he had traveled a great distance from his home with a specific purpose in mind, which he had yet to fulfill.


    "You''re not a prince anymore." Agda reminded him.


    "Are they made the announcement about my title yesterday?" Erwin asked, which Agda confirmed with a nod.


    "Why the hell did the duke let me attend the event today, when the announcement about my title was already made yesterday?" Erwin asked, feeling perplexed.


    "Agda, let''s get out of here. I am getting Bad felling." Erwin looked worried.


    Agda nodded in agreement and they both hurried towards the exit, trying to avoid any unwanted attention. As they made their way through the crowded hallways, Erwin couldn''t help but wonder about the woman that he had fucked tonight. ''Why did she run away? I was going to make her squirt.''


    ********


    Some onlookers murmured , their gazes fixated on an unsteady walking woman.


    "Hey look¡­ at her."


    "What happened to her?"


    "Did she quarrel with someone?"


    "Why is her face so messed up?"


    The woman whom Erwin had been thinking about was attracting stares due to her disheveled appearance and unsteady gait.


    ''Why did I run away from him? This is all because of that little bastard,'' she thinks to herself, her face still bearing the marks of their fight.


    ''That fucker cummed too much, it''s leaking outside.'' Erwin''s cum was streaming out of her vagina, slowly spreading to her thighs.


    As she stumbled through the hallway, she caught sight of her husband talking with some women with lusty eyes. "That son of a bitch." She muttered under her breath before calling out to him in a strained voice. "Dear."


    "Emmaline, where have you been? What happened to you? Why are you covered in sweat?" Zalton asked with surprise, as he noticed her disheveled state.


    "Nothing, I just tripped," Emma replied, trying to brush off her appearance.


    "Dear, I don''t feel good. Can we just leave now?" Emma said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Despite Zalton''s concern for Emma''s well-being, his attention was drawn to the women he had been conversing with earlier, who gave him a subtle nce that made him reconsider leaving so soon. "I understand you''re not feeling well, my dear, but there are some important people here that I need to speak with. You can ?leave without me," he responded to Emma''s plea to leave.


    ''This fucker, I am going to fuck another man in front of him one day.'' Emma smiled and said, "don''t worry dear, take your time. I am gonna go home by myself. Bye."


    Regret gnawed at her as she left the event. "I shouldn''t have run away from him. At least he was able to make me orgasm," she thought, trying to find an outlet for her pent-up anger.


    As Emma stormed out of the event, consumed by anger and frustration, she failed to notice the group of ck-cloaked figures making their way into the castle. Unbeknownst to her, the guards patrolling the castle surroundings were lying on the ground with small wounds on their necks, their blood seeping into the earth.


    ******


    "What happened to her?" Rita asked, seeing Emma leaving.


    Zalton sighed heavily, his eyes flickering towards Emma''s retreating form. "She wasn''t feeling well, so she left," he replied nonchntly, trying to look disappointment''d at her departure.


    Rita frowned, sensing that something was off. "Is everything okay? You seem distracted," she observed, cing aforting hand on his arm.


    Felling her hand on his arm, he shook his head. "I''m just worried about security. I have a bad feeling about tonight."


    "My husband had taken care of everything. You didn''t need to worry too much," Rita reassured him with a smile.


    "Yeah, but he forgot to take care of you." Zalton''s eyes stared at her with lust, making her blush.


    Rita couldn''t help but feel a tinge of excitement at Zalton''s intense gaze. "Well, I guess you''ll have to take care of me then," she said, trying to sound flirty.


    Zalton''s lips curled up into a grin. "I''d love to,".


    As they made their way through the crowd, Rita couldn''t help but feel a sense of thrill. After sometime they slowly slid away from the crowd.<novelnext></novelnext>


    **********


    "Duke, when you''re delivering him to us?" Aheena asked, appearing somewhat restless.


    "Lady Aheena, he is already here at the event. You may take him at any time you want." replied Duke.


    Aheena''s face lit up with a mix of relief and excitement upon hearing that the person they were waiting for was already at the party. "really? Where?" she eximed, eager to get her hands on the person they hade here for.


    "Tell prince that maid candidates are here, and if he tries to run away, don''t let him." Duke''s expression remained stoic as he replied, "I will get Prince to you and ensure he does not attempt to evade you. However, I must remind you to treat him with respect and refrain from using any unnecessary force during the transfer, even if he is amoner now. The blood flowing through his veins is still of the Nightrage family''s." Trying to act noble..


    Aheena nodded, acknowledging Duke''s words. "Of course, we will handle the situation with professionalism." she said. "Thank you for your assistance, Duke."


    Duke bowed slightly in response. "It is my duty to assist in any way possible, Lady Aheena. I wish you a sessful oue." after pause he asked with confused face. "If I may inquire, Lady Aheena, why do you want him? He is but a child and not a very bright one, I heard."


    Aheena smiled at him apologetically and said. "I also don''t know that, Lord Richard. I am just following the orders from above."


    Her tone was sincere, indicating that she had no intention of concealing anything from Duke. She appreciated Duke''s willingness to help and wanted to be transparent with him about her limited knowledge of the situation.


    Duke nodded understandingly. "I see. Well, I hope that everything goes smoothly for you and your superiors." He then looked down at the party and said with a smile, "There he is. If you''ll excuse me, Lady Aheena, I will go and fetch him for you now. ."


    With that, Duke made his way towards Erwin, who was waling with Agda fastly looking worried.


    ''Is he trying to run away? Did he know? His grandmother is sending him to the Ayroth kingdom.'' Duke noticed that Prince was walking towards the exit at a quick pace, which made him wonder if he was trying to escape. He couldn''t help but wonder if Prince was aware of his grandmother''s n to send him to the Ayroth Kingdom.


    Duke quickened his pace and caught up to Erwin and Agda. "Excuse me, Prince Erwin," he said, addressing the young man. "Lady Aheena is here to speak with you regarding the maid candidates. They have been waiting for you."


    ''What the fuck he is he stopping us and who is thisdy, Aheena?''


    Erwin''s expression shifted from worry to confusion as he processed Duke''s words. "Maid candidates?" he repeated, looking at Duke with a furrowed brow. "I don''t understand. What are you talking about?"


    With a confused expression, Richard looked at Duke and asked, "So, Prince, were you here for the maid selection?"


    "That''s correct, Duke Richard. But I am no longer a prince," Erwin replied. After a brief pause, he continued, "Didn''t you hear? My grandfather renounced my title, and I am now amoner."


    Duke Richard shrugged nonchntly. "Oh, that. Don''t worry about it. The maids are a gift from me," he said, trying to downy the situation.


    ''I don''t want them.''


    "Apologies for my rudeness, but I must decline your gift, Duke Richard, but I must respectfully decline your gift. As amoner, I must learn to live within my means. Even if I desire maids, I cannot afford to pay for their monthly sries," Prince Erwin exined, a hint of reluctance in his voice.


    Duke Richard smiled understandingly at Prince Erwin''s response. "Ipletely understand, Prince. But if you wouldn''t mind, I would like to have dinner with you. It''s a small gesture to express my appreciation for your attendance at this event."


    ''What the heck he wants from me? For god''s sake.''


    "We can''t, Duke Richard. We need to go somewhere, so please excuse us," Agda spoke, who had been silent the whole time. She held Erwin''s hand and tried to walk away.


    Duke Richard''s smile faded slightly as he heard Agda''s words. He didn''t like being denied, especially after going to such lengths to bring Prince Erwin here. He reached out and grabbed Erwin''s arm firmly.


    "I''m sorry, Prince Erwin, but I insist that you join me for dinner. It''s not every day that I have the pleasure of dining with a member of the Nightrage family," he said, his grip on Erwin''s arm tightening.


    "Let go of me!" he demanded, his voice rising in frustration. "I don''t want to have dinner with you. Let us go!"


    Duke Richard didn''t budge, and Erwin struggled to break free from his grip.


    "Guards, please escortdy Agda and prince Erwin to the dinner table." Richard ordered.


    Agda tried to intervene, but Duke Richard''s men quickly stepped forward, blocking her path. Erwin realized that he and Agda were outnumbered and outmatched.


    Defeated, Erwin slumped his shoulders and allowed Duke Richard to lead him towards the dining area. He knew that he had no choice but toply, at least for now.


    "What''s going on there?"


    "Who is that child?"


    "I heard duke said to him, prince Erwin."


    "Prince Erwin! Isn''t he the whose title was renounced yesterday?"


    "Yeah, what''s he doing here?"


    "Why is duke forcibly making him have dinner with him?"


    Themotion caused by Duke Richard''s actions drew the attention of the other guests. They could hear whispers and murmurs throughout the room, and all eyes were on Erwin as he was led towards the dining area.

 Chapter 67 Revenge

    Morries rushed to the kitchen and found a fat Biagio cooking something. He rushed toward him to inform about Meredith.


    "Hey Morries, what are you doing here? Why are you not serving the guests?" Biagio asked, seeing Morries standing there not doing anything.


    "Chef, she is here." Morries informed.


    Biagio''s expression grew serious upon hearing the news. "We need to move quickly. Go inform the others and assist Ghanso," he instructed Morries before turning to leave. "I have something else to take care of first. I''ll catch up with you soon."


    Morries nodded and quickly ran off to inform the others.


    As Biagio hurriedly left the kitchen, he made his way to his room with a sense of urgency. Once inside, he quickly scanned the room to ensure no one was watching before pulling out a small bottle filled with ck liquid. With a steady hand, he carefully poured the contents into a delicious-looking dish on his table.


    Just then, a servant entered the room and interrupted him, "Chef Biagio, Lord Richard, is asking for dinner to be served."


    Biagio turned to face the servant, his expression calm and collected. "Please start serving and make sure to give this dish to the Duke. It''s a special creation of mine," he said as he handed the dish to the servant.


    The servant looked at the dish and then at Biagio. He nodded and took the dish.


    Biagio watched as the servant left the room, his mind focused on the task at hand. He knew that his n was risky, but it was the only way to ensure hit two targets with one arrow.


    ? **************


    [Sometime Later]


    Ghanso ran through the dark and deserted hallway, his heart pounding with anticipation. He knew that he was getting closer to Meredith, the woman who had destroyed everything he had ever cared about, his son.


    Finally, he saw her, standing in the middle of arge room, surrounded by a glowing red mist. She was squatting near the body of a guard while her hand was on his chest.


    Meredith turned to face him, a cruel smile on her lips. "Well, well, well," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Look who decided to show up. I''ve been waiting for you, Ghanso Valliere ."


    Ghanso unsheathed his sword, ready to strike. "Let that person go, Meredith," he said, his voice low and steady. "Your time is up."


    Meredith let out a cruel chuckle as she spoke. "Hehe, I was just about to have a delightful dinner, but it seems you''ve interrupted my ns. If only you were this fast before, you could have you son''s body for cremation." She said, her voice filled with malicious glee as she licked her lips in a grotesque manner, savoring the memory of the taste of his son.


    Ghanso''s face contorted with rage and grief at her words. He charged at her, his sword raised high, determined to end her once and for all. His sword glowed with a blue aura.


    He remembered her mouth stained with his son''s blood, her hand ripping his body. While his eyes still filled with life but begging someone to be kill him.


    And as he remembered the memory of his son''s bloody clothes, that was the only thing remained after Meredith had eaten him alive. He swung his sword down, a wave of magic energy exploded from the de, causing the room to shake and the mist to dissipate. Meredith dodged his attack with ease, her body twisting and contorting in unnatural ways. She retaliated with a st of red magic from her glowing dagger, but Ghanso was able to block it with his own magical shield.


    Their swords shed in a brilliant disy of magic and steel, each strike sending sparks flying. Ghanso''s attacks were fueled by his anger and grief, while Meredith''s movements were fluid and graceful, almost like a dance. Despite her apparent ease, Ghanso could see the strain on her face as she blocked his powerful blows.


    Meredith cackled as she dodged Ghanso''s strikes, her movements swift and graceful. "Oh, the taste of your son''s flesh was exquisite," she taunted, her voice sickeningly sweet. "I have to thank you for that gift. It was truly a delightful experience."


    Ghanso''s fury only grew at her words, his strikes bing more erratic and wild. "You monster!" he shouted, lunging at her with all his might.


    Meredith effortlessly dodged his attack, herughter ringing out in the room. "Oh, don''t be so dramatic," she said, twirling her dagger in her hand. "Your son''s sacrifice was necessary for my lord, and the taste was just a bonus."


    Ghanso gritted his teeth, his grip on his sword tightening. "You will pay for what you''ve done," he growled, charging at her again.


    Meredith continued to dance around him, her movements graceful and effortless. "I don''t think you understand, Ghanso," she said, her voice dripping with arrogance. "I am far more powerful than you could ever hope to be. You can swing that sword all you want, but you''ll never defeat me." As she spoke, she held up her arm, revealing the seven intricate circles etched into her flesh.


    "You advanced to 7th circle? How? When?"


    Ghanso''s eyes widened in disbelief as he saw the seven circles on Meredith''s arm. He knew how difficult it was to advance to the seventh circle, and he had never thought that Meredith would be capable of achieving it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "How did you advance to the seventh circle?" Ghanso asked, his voice filled with both shock and anger.


    The circles were like a series of intricate, glowing tattoos etched into her skin. They wrapped tightly around her arm, forming a pattern of interlocking shapes and symbols that seemed to pulse with an inner energy. Each circle was filled with a deep, pulsing red color. The edges of the circles were razor sharp, as if they had been etched into her flesh with a magical de, and they pulsed with a powerful energy that seemed to hum through the surrounding air.


    Meredith let out a sinister chuckle, twirling her dagger in her hand. "Oh, Ghanso, you really are na?ve, aren''t you?" she said, her voice dripping with disdain. "I''ve been working towards this for years, studying ancient texts, mastering my techniques and, of course, eating delicious meals like your boy. And now, with the power of the Circle of Seven, I am unstoppable."


    Ghanso felt a shiver run down his spine at her words. He knew that the seventh Circled worriers are powerful, capable of releasing immense power. But he had never imagined that Meredith would be able to reach it.


    "You will never win, Meredith," Ghanso said, his voice low and steady. "I will take revenge for my son''s death"


    "Revenge, shove it into your ass." Meredith said with a disgusted sneer, rolling her eyes as she spoke. "Like I shoved my teeth into your son''s tender flesh." Meredith replied, a wicked smile spreading across her face."


    Ghanso red at her, his grip on his sword tightening. "You may have power, but youck any sense of morality," he said, his voiceced with venom.


    Meredithughed at his words. "Morality is subjective, Ghanso. What matters is strength and the ability to make sacrifices for the greater good." She paused for a moment, her eyes narrowing as she studied Ghanso''s expression. "You''re just like all the others, clinging to your pathetic notions of right and wrong. That''s why you''ll never defeat me."


    Ghanso stepped forward, his sword pointed at Meredith. "I don''t need your approval, Meredith. I''ll defeat you and avenge my son''s death, no matter what it takes."


    Meredith raised her hand, a crimson aura forming around it. "Thene and try, Ghanso. Let''s see if your precious justice can stand up to my power." She said as she prepared to strike..


    Meredith''sughter echoed through the chamber as she continued to toy with Ghanso, easily dodging his strikes and countering with deadly precision. For a moment, it seemed as though she had the upper hand.


    But Ghanso was determined, fueled by his grief and his desire for revenge. He refused to give up, no matter how much pain he endured or how many times Meredith seemed to gain the advantage.


    Meredith''s attacks became faster and more aggressive, and Ghanso struggled to keep up with her. He knew that he was no match for her in terms of raw power, but he refused to give up.


    Before Meredithunched her final attack on Ghanso, she taunted him with a cruel grin on her face.


    "You''re pathetic, Ghanso," she sneered. "No wonder your family was so easily defeated."


    Ghanso gritted his teeth in anger, but he refused to let her get to him. "You''ll pay for what you''ve done," he growled.


    Meredithughed again, her eyes glittering with amusement. "Oh, I don''t think so," she said. "You''re nothing but a weakling."


    With a sudden burst of speed, Meredith lunged at Ghanso, her red dagger poised to strike. But just as she was about to deliver the final blow, a figure appeared out of nowhere and blocked her attack with a transparent shield.


    "Who are you?" Meredith asked with surprise and annoyance.


    "No one." slightly fat figure said and threw something at Agda''s feet, enveloping her in ck smoke.


    With a sense of urgency, Biagio turned to Ghanso and eximed, "Quickly, Ghanso, run!" Biagio quickly grabbed Ghanso''s arm and pulled him towards the exit, trying to get him out of the chamber and away from Meredith''s reach.


    Ghanso hesitated for a moment, his eyes fixed on Meredith''s sneering face. He wanted nothing more than to stay and fight, to avenge his family and end Meredith''s reign of terror once and for all. But Biagio was right. He couldn''t defeat her alone.


    Reluctantly, Ghanso nodded and turned to run, but Biagio grabbed his arm. "Wait, Ghanso," he said, his voice urgent. "My magic won''tst forever. You need to go now, before it''s toote."


    Ghanso looked back at Meredith, who was now surrounded by the ck smoke. He knew that Biagio was right. He couldn''t risk staying any longer.


    With a final nod, Ghanso broke into a run, his heart pounding with fear and adrenaline. As he ran down the hallway, he could hear the sound of Biagio''s magic fading behind him. "Wait, what happened to others?"


    Biagio''s expression turned grim as he spoke. "They''re all dead," he said, his voice heavy with sadness.

 Chapter 68 Assassins

    Ghanso''s face fell, and he looked at Biagio with a mix of shock and disbelief. "How could they all have died?" he asked, his voice filled with sadness and confusion.


    "Let''s first get out of here. It''s dangerous to stay here. Many things are happening. I don''t even know who is whose enemy." Biagio eximed, his eyes darting around anxiously.


    "What about Meredith?" Ghanso asked with anger.


    Biagio shook his head. "Forget about her for now," he said firmly. "We need to focus on getting out of here alive. Meredith is trapped in the ck smoke, but she won''t be for long. We need to move, Ghanso."


    Ghanso nodded, his mind still reeling from the news of hisrades'' deaths. He forced himself to focus on the task at hand and followed Biagio as they ran through the maze-like hallways of the castle.


    He didn''t know where he was going, but he knew that he had to keep moving. Meredith was still out there, and he couldn''t rest until he had avenged his family.


    As he ran, Ghanso''s mind raced with thoughts of his son and wife, and the life that they had once shared. He felt a pang of grief and guilt, knowing that he had failed to protect them. But he also felt a glimmer of hope, knowing that he was one step closer to taking down Meredith and avenging their deaths.


    With renewed determination, Ghanso pushed himself harder, his legs pumping furiously as he sprinted down the hallway. He didn''t know what the future held, but he knew that he had to keep fighting, no matter the cost.


    [Some time before in the empty hallway]


    As Biagio hurriedly made his way to assist Ghanso, his thoughts were focused on the uing battle. He knew he had to be careful with his magic and use it sparingly. Being a mage, he was aware of the consequences of overusing his powers, and he couldn''t afford to be weakened during the fight.


    He also knew that he had to protect Ghanso at all costs. Ghanso was his friend and arade, and Biagio would do anything to ensure his safety. He hoped that their n would work and that they could take down Meredith without any casualties.


    ''what''s this pungent smell?'' Biagio''s pace quickened as he neared the hallway, and he couldn''t help but notice a putrid odor in the air. Wrinkling his nose in disgust, he knew something was not right.


    As he stepped forward, he heard a squelching sound beneath his feet. Biagio quickly nced down and realized with horror that he had stepped on something wet and sticky. "Blood," he muttered to himself, his heart sinking with dread.


    As Biagio gazed upon the source of the blood, his eyes widened in shock. Before himy a group of lifeless bodies, their eyes fixed on the ceiling in a nk stare. But what truly broke his heart was that he recognized each and every one of them as his friends andrades.


    Biagio felt a lump form in his throat as he looked at the bloody bodies of his friends. The sight was almost too much for him to bear. He recognized each one of them, and the realization that they were gone hit him like a ton of bricks.


    His heart raced with fear as he realized that Meredith must have already made her way past them. The thought of her being so close sent shivers down his spine, and he knew he had to find her before it was toote. Gritting his teeth, Biagio took a deep breath and tried topose himself. He knew that he had to keep a level head and stay focused on the task at hand. He scanned the area, searching for any clues that could lead him to Meredith.


    As a pained groan echoed through the hallway, Biagio''s senses heightened, and he rushed toward the source of the sound. His heart racing with fear and anticipation, he saw a figure lying among the lifeless bodies. As he drew closer, he recognized the dead body as Morries, one of his closest allies.


    A mixture of relief and sorrow washed over Biagio as he knelt down beside Morries, his eyes scanning the wounded man''s body for any signs of life. "Morries," he said softly, his voice trembling with emotion. "Can you hear me?"


    Morries let out another groan, his face twisted in pain. Biagio''s heart sank as he saw the extent of the man''s injuries. He knew that Morries was in bad shape and needed medical attention as soon as possible.


    "Just wait, let me take you to safety," Biagio said, attempting to lift Morries up. But Morries stopped him and said weakly, "It''s toote for me. You need to find Ghanso and get out of here."


    Biagio''s eyes filled with anger and grief as he looked at Morries'' bloody wound and lifeless eyes. "I''m going to make Meredith pay for this," he growled.


    Morries struggled to speak, his breathing shallow andbored. He managed to let out a pained groan before grabbing Biagio''s arm with a weak grip. Biagio leaned in close, straining to hear his friend''s faint whispers.


    "It...wasn''t...Meredith," Morries managed to choke out, his voice barely audible. Biagio''s eyes widened in surprise at Morries''s words. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voiceced with confusion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Morries coughed up blood, his breathing bing morebored. "It wasn''t... Meredith," he repeated, his voice barely above a whisper. "It ....was .....someone else... Someone ...more... dangerous."


    Biagio''s mind raced with thoughts as he tried to process the information. If it wasn''t Meredith, then who could it be? And why were they attacking their own allies?


    "who?"


    He leaned in closer, trying to catch any further words from his friend.


    But Morries had already used up all his strength. He let out a faint sigh and his grip on Biagio''s arm went limp. Biagio looked down at his fallen friend with sadness and regret. If only they had known the truth earlier, perhaps they could have avoided this tragedy.


    Biagio closed Morries''s eyes with a heavy heart, offering a silent prayer for his fallen friend. He knew that there was no time to grieve now. He had to find Ghanso and warn him of the danger thaty ahead.


    As he rose to his feet, Biagio noticed a faint trail of blood leading down the hallway. His heart racing with anticipation, he followed the trail, hoping it would lead him to Ghanso.


    As Biagio followed the trail of blood, his heart sank as he saw the cloaked soldiers wiping their bloody weapons clean. His expression turned to one of fury and determination as he realized that these soldiers were responsible for the carnage in the hallway. He knew that he had to act fast and get out of there before they spotted him.


    Fear gripped Biagio as he realized that he could be the next victim. He swallowed hard, trying to calm his nerves as he edged his way towards the exit. Every step felt like an eternity, and he could feel the soldier''s eyes on him, watching his every move.


    ''I can''t take them on alone. I need to get out of here fast.'' Biagio thought, his heart racing with fear and adrenaline. He knew that he couldn''t win this fight on his own, and that his only chance was to retreat and regroup with Ghanso.


    With his heart racing, Biagio finally made it to the exit and slipped out into the cool night air. He took a deep breath, filling his lungs with fresh oxygen, and tried to clear his mind. He knew that he had to find Ghanso and warn him of the danger they were facing.


    *********


    The jungle was dense, and the foliage made it difficult to see beyond a few feet. The air was thick with the sound of buzzing insects and the calls of animals. The three travelers moved through the jungle cautiously, their eyes scanning the underbrush for any signs of danger.


    The ck-haired man was d in leather armor, the material creaking softly with each step he took. His hand rested on the hilt of his sword, ready to draw it at a moment''s notice. The younger woman, in her twenties, held a bow at the ready, an arrow already nocked and aimed forward. The older woman walked beside her, her hands empty, but her eyes scanning the surrounding area with a practiced eye.


    As they walked, the younger woman suddenly stopped and raised her hand, signaling for the others to halt. She pointed ahead, and the other two followed her gaze, seeing movement in the bushes up ahead.


    The man drew his sword, ready to defend the group if necessary, while the older woman stepped forward, using her years of experience to assess the situation. After a few tense moments, she spoke softly, her voice barely audible over the sounds of the jungle.


    "It''s just a small animal," younger women said, gesturing for the others to rx. "No need to worry, brother." Her ck haired sway in air.


    The older woman held out her hand, and a small knife appeared in a sh of sparkling blue light. She spoke a few words in anguage unknown to the other two, and the knife began to glow with a faint aura of magic.


    Without hesitation, the woman flung the knife towards the bushes, and a burst of light exploded from the point of impact, apanied by a loud magical hum. The bushes rustled, and a high-pitched squeak echoed through the air.


    "Wow, Aunty Orixia, that was incredible!" Erin eximed, gazing at her in awe.


    Orixia beamed at the young boy, feeling a sense of pride in her abilities. As she looked down at her chest, she couldn''t help but marvel at how much easier it was to move around now that she was wearing the bra.

 Chapter 69 Masked Warriors

    ? "Mother-inw, you never cease to amaze me with your magic." Roxth said, sheathing his sword. "I''m d you''re on our side."


    Orixia chuckled. "I''m happy to be of service. But don''t forget, Roxth, your sword can be just as deadly as my magic. It''s all about knowing when to use which."


    Erin nodded in agreement, adjusting her quiver of arrows on her back. "That''s right. We make a great team, each with our own strengths and abilities."


    Roxth smiled at his sister. "Speaking of which, have you been practicing your archery? We might need itter."


    ''Why did she have toe with us?''


    Erin grinned. "Of course I have. I''ll show you my skillster."


    ''Hehe, Serlia''s not here. This is my chance to make my brother see me as a woman.'' she thought to herself with a mischievous smile.


    Roxth noticed that Orixia seemed lost in thought, and he turned to her with a curious expression. "Say, mother-inw, I''ve been meaning to ask you. Where did you two get the money to purchase these weapons?"


    Orixia hesitated for a moment, not wanting to reveal the truth about her modeling job with Erwin. "Oh, it was just some money serlia, and I had saved up over the years." She said with a shrug.


    Roxth raised an eyebrow skeptically. "Saved up? That must have been a lot of savings. You didn''t happen toe across some treasure, did you?"


    Erin chimed in, "Yeah, like from one of your adventures in the past?"


    Orixia smiled, trying to divert the conversation. "No, no treasure. Just some investments over the years."


    Roxth still seemed unconvinced, but decided not to push the matter. "Well, it doesn''t matter where the money came from, as long as we have the weapons to protect ourselves."


    Erin nodded in agreement. "Yeah, we''ll need them if we run into any more trouble."


    Orixia''s mind was consumed with guilt and worry. She knew she should tell Roxth the truth about where they got the money for their weapons, but the thought of her daughter''s breasts milk made her uneasy.


    ''I should have told him the truth.'' she thought to herself.


    Orixia couldn''t help but feel a sense of shame about her lusting over her own daughter and sleep with her husband to get him away from her.


    She looked over at Roxth, who was walking a few paces ahead, and felt a pang of guilt in her chest. She knew she had to tell her about them eventually, but she couldn''t bring herself to do it just yet.


    ''I''ll tell her when the time is right. Prince said he is going to help me do that.'' she thought, trying to reassure herself. ''For now, I just have to focus on keeping my family safe.''


    Orixia couldn''t shake the feeling that her secret would eventuallye to light. She could only hope that when it did, Serlia would understand and ept her for who she was.


    As they walked deeper into the jungle, Roxth''s keen eyes caught sight of a group of figures in ck cloaks up ahead. He instinctively drew his sword and signaled to Orixia and Erin to be ready for a potential threat.


    "Stay alert, there''s a group of cloaked figures up ahead," Roxth whispered, his voice tense.


    Orixia''s grip on her staff tightened, and she felt the energy of her magic surge within her. Erin notched an arrow to her bow, her eyes scanning the group of strangers.


    From a distance, they could see that they were all dressed in ck cloaks that draped over their bodies, making them appear almost invisible amidst the shadows of the jungle.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As he looked closer, he could see that the figures were wearing terrifying-looking masks that concealed everything except their eyes. The masks seemed to be made of some kind of dark metal and were adorned with sharp, jagged edges and spikes, giving them a menacing appearance.


    Roxth could also see that the cloaked figures were heavily armored, with breasttes, pauldrons, gauntlets, and greaves that covered their bodies. The armor looked ancient, but it was clear that it had been meticulously maintained and reinforced, perhaps with some form of magic.


    The cloaked figures were also armed with dangerous weapons, including longswords, axes, and spears. Each weapon was ornately decorated with runes and symbols that seemed to glow with a faint, ominous light.


    Peering through the foliage, Roxth watched as the cloaked figures moved about, their movements purposeful and coordinated. He couldn''t tell what their intentions were, but their presence made him uneasy.


    "We should keep our distance from them," Roxth whispered, his voice barely audible. "They could be dangerous."


    Orixia and Erin nodded in agreement, and the group quietly changed course, moving away from the cloaked figures and deeper into the jungle.


    As they walked, Orixia couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. The presence of the cloaked figures made her wonder what other dangersy ahead on their journey. She silently decided to stay vignt and use her magic to protect her family at all costs.


    ''We need to be careful.'' she thought to herself. ''We don''t know what kind of enemies we may face on this journey, and I must be prepared to defend my family.''


    Roxth nced back at the cloaked figures, now just specks in the distance. "Do you have any idea who those people might be, Orixia?"


    "I''m not sure, Roxth," Orixia replied, her brow furrowed in thought. "But I have a feeling they might be from the Sartan Duchy. Their armor and weapons resemble those of the Sartan soldiers I''ve seen before."


    Erin''s eyes widened at the mention of the Sartan Duchy. "The Sartans? I''ve heard stories about them. They''re said to be ruthless and merciless in battle."


    Roxth nodded gravely. "Yes, the Sartans are known for their military might and their conquests. If those were indeed Sartan soldiers, then we must be even more cautious on our journey." and he continued with confusion. "But why are they this far away from their territory?"


    Orixia nodded in agreement with Roxth''s confusion. "It''s possible that Duke Sartan is nning a rebellion," she said, her voice low. "There have been rumors of unrest in the Sartan Duchy for months now. If the rebellion does happen, we must leave the kingdom immediately. The Sartans will not hesitate to take any outsiders as prisoners or hostages."


    Roxth''s expression darkened at the thought of being caught up in a rebellion. "We need to be careful," he said, his voice firm. "And we need to find a way to protect ourselves."


    Orixia agreed with a nod. "If the rebellion does ur, we''ll have to flee this kingdom and find refugee in another kingdom."


    *********


    The silver masked warriors ran swiftly through the jungle, their cloaks billowing behind them as they sprinted at inhumanly fast speeds. Their weapons gleamed in the dappled sunlight as they held them tightly in their hands, ready for battle.


    The group was a blur of motion and sound, their breathing heavy as they weaved through the dense foliage. But amidst the flurry of activity, one figure stood out from the rest. The golden masked warrior led the charge, their movements fluid and effortless.


    "Captain, our assassins have infiltrated the duke''s party," said the sliver masked figure in a hushed tone.


    The golden masked person looked up, surprised. "Are you certain?" asked in a skeptical and effete voice.


    "Positive," replied the sliver masked figure confidently. "Our team has been monitoring their movements for weeks. They''re ready to strike at yourmand."


    The golden masked person nodded, a hint of excitement in their voice. "Excellent work. We''ve been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. We''ll strike when the moment is right."

 Chapter 70 Job

    Erwin sat down at the table with Duke Richard, feeling trapped and helpless. He had no idea what the Duke wanted from him, but he had a bad feeling about it. The Duke, on the other hand, seemed pleased with himself and the situation.


    As the dinner progressed, Duke Richard made small talk, asking Erwin about his interests, hobbies, and future ns. Erwin answered politely, trying his best to be cordial despite the difort he felt being in the presence of the Duke.


    Eventually, the topic turned to Erwin''s grandfather, the Queen, and her decision to renounce his title as Prince.


    "What do you think about your grandfather''s decision, Prince Erwin?" Duke Richard asked, his tone somewhat patronizing.


    Erwin hesitated for a moment before responding carefully. "It was his decision to make, and I respect him for it. I am still a member of the Nightrage family, even if I am no longer the crown Prince."


    Duke Richard chuckled. "Yes, of course. But you must admit, it''s quite a fall from grace, going from a Prince to amoner. Your future prospects must look quite bleak."


    ''This middle age shit I have to fuck his daughter and wife.''


    Erwin bristled at the Duke''s words, feeling insulted by his condescending tone. "I may be amoner now, but I still have a future ahead of me. I will find my own path, one that doesn''t rely on my title or my family''s wealth."


    Duke Richard raised an eyebrow. "And how do you n to do that, exactly? You have no skills, no experience, and no connections outside of your family."


    Erwin felt a pang of anger and frustration at the Duke''s words. He knew they were true, but he didn''t want to admit it. He refused to be a victim of his circumstances, to let his past define his future. As he pondered, a realization dawned upon him. ''Wait a minute, I possess modern knowledge! I could utilize it to create something extraordinary.''


    "I''ll figure it out," he said firmly, his voice tinged with determination. "I''ll work hard, learn new skills, and make my own way in the world. I won''t be held back by my family''s name or my past."


    Duke Richard leaned back in his chair, looking amused. "Well, I admire your spirit, Prince Erwin. But the reality is that you''re facing an uphill battle. The world can be a harsh and unforgiving ce, especially for someone like you."


    Erwin felt a surge of anger at the Duke''s words, but he kept hisposure. He knew the Duke was trying to provoke him, to get a rise out of him. He refused to give him the satisfaction.


    "Perhaps," Erwin said evenly, "but I won''t let that stop me from trying. I''ll make my own way, on my own terms."


    Duke Richard smiled smugly. "We shall see, Prince Erwin. We shall see."


    The rest of the dinner passed in tense silence, with Duke Richard asionally making small talk, but Erwin feeling too on edge to rx. He couldn''t wait to leave and put the whole ufortable encounter behind him.


    Duke Richard''s hand shot out, grabbing his arm firmly. "Prince. I have one more thing to discuss with you."


    Erwin felt a jolt of fear and uncertainty as he looked at the Duke''s hand on his arm. He didn''t like where this was going.


    "What is it that you want to discuss, Duke Richard?" Erwin asked, trying to keep his voice steady.


    Duke Richard''s grip on his arm tightened slightly, and he leaned in close, his breath hot on Erwin''s face. "I have a proposition for you, Prince Erwin. One that could change your future, if you''re willing to listen."


    Erwin''s heart raced as he listened to the Duke''s words. He didn''t know what kind of proposition the Duke could possibly have for him, but he didn''t trust him.


    "What kind of proposition?" Erwin asked warily.


    Duke Richard smiled, his eyes gleaming with an intensity that made Erwin shiver. "I''ll make it simple, Prince. I have a job for you. But you have to go with that beautifuldy to join that job."


    This preupied Erwin''s interest. Following Duke''s gaze, he spotted an enchanting woman sitting beside a handsome man, both adorned in noble garments, exuding an air of sophistication and beauty.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As Erwin''s gaze followed Duke Richard''s pointed finger, he saw her. She was sitting beside a handsome man wearing noble robes, and her beauty immediately caught his attention.


    Erwin couldn''t help but notice the woman''s striking features, and he took a moment to study her face. Her skin had a golden glow to it, as if kissed by the sun, and her hair was a natural dark blonde, cascading down her back in loose waves.


    The woman had a slender yet curvy body that hinted at both grace and strength. Erwin estimated her age to be in her mid-twenties, and he couldn''t help but wonder who she was and what she wanted to do with him.


    As Erwin gazed upon the young woman, he noticed the striking color of her eyes. They were a bright, piercing blue that seemed to sparkle in the dimly lit room. The shape of her eyes was slightly almond, giving them a unique and captivating appearance. They were framed by longshes that fluttered as she looked at him with a smile.


    Erwin felt his heart skip a beat as the woman smiled at him, and he realized he was staring. He quickly averted his gaze and turned his attention back to Duke Richard, trying to focus on what he was saying.


    "I have a job offer for you, Prince Erwin," Duke Richard repeated, his grip on Erwin''s arm still firm. "But ites with a condition."


    Erwin raised an eyebrow. "What condition?"


    Duke Richard leaned in closer, his voice low and secretive. "You have to apany thisdy," he nodded towards the woman, "to a certain location and perform a certain task for me. If you seed, the job is yours, and your future is secured."


    Erwin felt a knot form in his stomach as he listened to Duke Richard''s words. He didn''t like the sound of this "task," and he didn''t trust the Duke. But he needed a job, and he couldn''t deny the allure of the woman sitting beside him.


    "What kind of task?" Erwin asked, trying to keep his voice steady.


    Duke Richard leaned back in his chair, his eyes never leaving Erwin''s. "That''s for you to find out. All I can tell you is that it''s a matter of great importance to me, and I need someone I can trust to handle it. Someone like you, Prince Erwin."


    Erwin felt a surge of anger and frustration at the Duke''s words. He didn''t like being manipted, and he didn''t like the way the Duke was talking down to him. But he needed a job, and he needed to take care of himself. Maybe this was his chance.


    "What''s in it for me?" Erwin asked, his voice firm.


    Duke Richard smiled, his grip on Erwin''s arm loosening slightly. "Your future, Prince Erwin. A chance to prove yourself and make a name for yourself in the world. And, of course, a handsome sum of money aspensation for your services."


    Erwin weighed his options for a moment, considering the Duke''s proposal. He didn''t like the idea of being indebted to the Duke, but he couldn''t deny the attraction he felt towards the woman sitting beside him.


    "I''ll do it," Erwin said, his voice firm. "What do I have to do?"


    Duke Richard''s smile widened, and he released Erwin''s arm. "Excellent. The details will be discussedter, but for now, enjoy your meal, Prince Erwin. You have made a wise decision."


    "Your grace, Chef Biagio has personally prepared this new dish for you," the waiter said as he presented the delicious te to the Duke.


    "Waiter, please bring another serving of this dish for Lady Aheena," Duke requested with a smile.


    The waiter nodded and quickly went to bring another serving for Lady Aheena.


    As soon as the dish was served, Duke turned to Lady Aheena and asked, "How does it taste, mydy? Chef Biagio truly outdid himself with this creation."


    Lady Aheena took a small bite and closed her eyes in delight. "It''s absolutely divine, Your Grace. I''ve never tasted anything quite like it before," she said, savoring the vors.


    "Really? Let me have a taste..." Duke was interrupted by a sudden sound before he could take a bite of the dish. "Ughhh..."

 Chapter 71 Death

    The sound of choking interrupted the peaceful atmosphere of the dining room. Everyone''s attention shifted to Aheena, who was clutching her chest and struggling to breathe. The confusion on their faces turned to horror as she began to cough violently, her face contorting with pain.


    "Are you alright, sister?" the man sitting beside her asked, looking concerned.


    Before she could answer, Aheena started to vomit blood all over the table, her body writhing in agony. The guests watched in disbelief as the blood pooled on the table and spilled onto the floor.


    Erwin was frozen in shock, his eyes widening in horror as he saw the horrifying scene unfold before him. Blood gushed out of her mouth like a shower, drenching the person sitting across from her in crimson. The metallic scent filled his nose, as he was suddenly surrounded by the overwhelming sensation of being covered in blood.


    "Ahhhhh ahhhh." He let out a scream of horror and disgust, his voice filled with agony, as he felt the sticky liquid on his face.


    Her brother, who was sitting next to her, tried tofort her but was unable to get close as she convulsed in agony. Fear and desperation etched on his face as he watched his sister suffer. The sound of Aheena''s choking and convulsions filled the room, punctuated by the retching and gagging of some of the guests.


    "Oh my God, what''s happening?" one of the guests cried out in horror.


    The guests looked on in horror as Duke tried tofort Aheena, who was still convulsing and vomiting blood. In the chaos, some of the other guests began to gag and retch at the sight and smell of the blood pooling on the table.


    "Get her some help, someone!" another voice shouted.


    Erwin could feel the bile rising in his throat as he watched Aheena''s blood mix with the food on the table. He was about to enjoy the delicious spread of dishes only moments ago, but now it was all covered in her blood. The once inviting aromas of the food now made him feel sick.


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed him and pulled away from the crowd.


    The sound of Duke''s urgentmands cut through the chaos. "Call the healer! Move, move, move!"


    The sound of footsteps pounded on the floor as the servants rushed to do Duke''s bidding.


    "Is she going to be alright?" Aheena''s brother asked, his voice shaking with fear.


    "I don''t know," Duke replied, his voice heavy with concern.


    As the healer finally arrived, the guests had to turn away from the gruesome scene, unable to bear the sight and smell of the blood-soaked food. Several of them ran out of the room, unable to contain their own vomiting.


    Even before the healer couldy a hand on her, she let out a piercing scream. Her body started to bloat, and her stomach swelled up and suddenly, there was a loud "Boom!" followed by a sttering sound.


    The healer stumbled back in shock, covered in bits of flesh and blood. He had never seen anything like this before. The room fell silent except for the sound of the healer''sbored breathing and the sickening squelch of the body fluids pooling on the ground.


    Aheena''s brother was horrified to witness the gruesome aftermath of his sister''s stomach exploding. As he saw the contents of her stomach and intestines forcefully expelled from her body, he let out a loud and anguished cry. "Who did this to my sister?" breaking the eerie silence that had settled over the room.


    Duke''s worry was etched on his face as he tried to calm Aheena''s brother down. His brow furrowed as he realized the gravity of the situation and the need to find out who was responsible for Aheena''s death.


    Filled with grief and anger, Aheena''s brother turned to Duke and demanded answers. "Tell me what happened to my sister!" he eximed. Pointing to the dish thaty overturned on the table, Aheena''s brother asked Duke. "Who made this dish?"


    Duke was stunned as he looked at the overturned dish in front of him, and his mind raced as he tried to make sense of what had happened. He suddenly realized with a sinking feeling that the dish was meant for him.


    The realization hit Duke like a ton of bricks. He felt his heart sink as he realized that the dish, That had caused Aheena''s death was intended for him.


    "I...I don''t know," Duke stammered, unable to meet Aheena''s brother''s using gaze. "I didn''t order this dish, I swear."


    The guests looked at Duke with suspicion and disbelief, unsure of what to make of his words. Some of them were already whispering among themselves, specting about Duke''s involvement in Aheena''s death.


    Aheena''s brother clenched his fists in anger as he red at Duke. "You expect me to believe that?" he spat out. "Just tell me, why did you do that? Before I kill you." All the Ayrothian''s unsheeted their weapons ready to cover everything in blood.


    Duke felt his blood run cold as he realized the gravity of the usations that were being hurled at him. He knew that he had to defend himself, but his mind was racing with confusion.


    "I swear, I had nothing to do with this," Duke insisted, his voice shaking with emotion. "My chef... It was him who made this dish personally."


    "Someone get Biagio here." Duke continued, trying to prove his innocence.


    "Lord Seth, please calm down. I will find who caused your sister''s death. This dish was meant for me, so they were targeting me, notdy Aheena." Duke tried to calm him down.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Aheena''s brother was unconvinced. He continued to re at Duke with suspicion and anger, his eyes burning with the intensity of his emotions. "If we found it was all your n to trick us. You have to face the wrath of our king. She was the king''s aide. So make sure you find who is responsible for my sister."


    The other guests watched in silence, unsure of what to make of the situation. Some of them were still recovering from the shock of Aheena''s sudden death, while others were already starting to distance themselves from Duke, unsure of whether they wanted to be associated with him.


    The healer spoke up, breaking the tense silence. "My lord," he said, addressing Duke. "I have examined the remains of the dish that caused Lady Aheena''s death, and I can tell you that it wasced with a deadly poison, Auricorruption."


    Duke felt a sense of relief wash over him as he heard the healer''s words. Atst, he had some evidence that could help him clear his name.


    "Do you know who could have done this?" Duke asked, turning to the healer.


    The healer shook his head. "I''m afraid not, my lord. The poison used is a rare and potent one, and it could have been obtained by anyone with enough money and connections."


    Then he looked at all the guests present at the party. They all have something inmon: money and connections. And everyone present has some reason to kill him. Some even had tried to assassinate him before. "No one is allowed to leave the castle until we found the kill." Duke announced and the gourd begin to block all entrance of the castle.


    "Lord Seth, we didn''t trick you, to prove that you can take Prince into your custody¡­..Huh. where is he?" Richard tried the fuming Aryothian''s calming down by giving them what had they came here for, but that thing was not here anymore.


    "Where that little shit run away? Search the castle for him and his maid." Duke ordered, and some guard left in a hurry.


    Then suddenly a guard rushed in, breathing heavily and said. "My grace, Biagio is not in the kitchen. He had runaway with some other cooking staff."


    "What?" hearing the news Duke''s face colored faded and the suddenly another guard came. "Your grace we have found some dead bodies in the abandoned part of the castle. They all belong to kitchen staff."


    "Argghhh What is happening here?" Duke shouted in rage. Then he looks around, his face worried. "Where is my kids? My wife?"


    *********


    A child was lost in thought, gazing upon the vast wilderness under the starry night sky. Suddenly, a voice shattered the silence, asking, "Isn''t it beautiful?"


    The child turned, taken aback, to see a woman with pink hair emerging from the darkness. "Who are you?" the child asked.


    "I''m just a guest of your father''s," the woman replied. "This night it''s so beautiful, right?"


    The child blurted out, "Not as beautiful as you," and immediately blushed, realizing what he had said.


    The woman''s lips curved into an amused smile. "Oh, how adorable."


    Embarrassed, the child added, "No, your smile is even more adorable than me."


    The woman''s smile widened, but the child couldn''t help but feel a little creeped out by her reaction.


    "I''m d you think so," the woman said, still smiling.


    The child shuffled his feet, feeling even more awkward now. He didn''t know how to respond to this woman, who seemed to be enjoying hispliments a little too much.


    "Wanna see something more beautiful?" the woman said, showing him her deep cleavage.


    The child hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to do. He didn''t want to be rude, but he also felt uneasy about the situation. However, his curiosity got the better of him, and he nodded.


    "Then let''s go somewhere where only you can see it." The woman took his hand and led him deeper into the uninhabited part of the castle.


    "Where are we going?" As they walked, the child felt his heart racing with excitement and a hint of fear. He had never ventured into this part of the castle before, and he didn''t know what to expect. The woman seemed to sense his unease and squeezed his hand reassuringly.


    The woman remained silent and continued to smile at him.

 Chapter 72 The Following Eyes

    Agda and Erwin raced through the dimly lit castle corridors, their hearts pounding with fear and adrenaline as they desperately searched for a way out. Every path they tried seemed to lead to a dead end or was blocked by guards. Suddenly, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed behind them, causing them to turn around and see an armored knight approaching.


    "Shit, we''ve been spotted," Erwin muttered under his breath as he saw the knight''s menacing expression.


    The knight drew his sword and yelled, "You there! Stop where you are! I''ll gut you like pig little shit and fuck that slut like bitch!"


    Agda turned back and shed her sword. A golden arc of energy shot forth from Agda''s de, hurtling towards the knight with great force. The knight tried to dodge the attack, but it was too fast and too powerful. The golden arc hit him square in the chest, sending him flying backwards with a thunderous crash.


    "What was that?" Erwin stared in awe at Agda''s incredible disy of skill and bravery. He knew he was lucky to have her by his side. Together, they continued on their path to freedom, navigating through the maze-like castle with renewed confidence. Erwin turned to Agda with a look of admiration in his eyes. "That was incredible, Agda! I had no idea you could that."


    Agda shed a small smile in response. "There are a lot of things I can do that you don''t know about yet, Prince."


    As they rounded another corner, they saw a group of guards up ahead, blocking their path. Erwin''s heart sank as he realized they were outnumbered and outmatched.


    Agda quickly assessed the situation and knew that they needed a n if they were going to get out of the castle alive. She turned to Erwin and said, "Listen to me, Prince," she said firmly. "Quick, hide in that room over there. After that, you have to leave and you have to go alone."


    Erwin looked at her in confusion. "What are you talking about? We have to stick together."


    Agda shook her head. "No, you don''t understand. They know who you are. They''ll be looking for you, and they won''t stop until they find you. But they don''t know me. I can use that to my advantage and create a diversion. It will give you a chance to escape."


    Erwin hesitated for a moment, but he could see the determination in Agda''s eyes. He knew that she was right. "Alright," he said reluctantly. "But promise me you''ll meet me outside."


    Agda nodded. "I promise. Now go and be careful."


    Erwin nodded and turned to run down the corridor into the room. As he disappeared from sight, Agda took a deep breath and prepared to face whatevery ahead. She knew that the odds were against her, but she also knew that she couldn''t let Erwin down. She readied her sword and charged forward, ready to take on whatevery ahead.


    Erwin looked around, hoping to find something he could use to defend himself. But the only thing he saw were thick stone walls and empty corridors. He knew he was trapped.


    Erwin ran as fast as he could, his heart pounding with fear and adrenaline. He had no idea where he was going, but he knew that he had to get as far away from the castle as possible. After what felt like hours of running, he finally saw a faint light in the distance. It was the first sign of hope he had seen since he escaped.


    As he got closer, he realized that the light wasing from a small opening in the castle wall. It was just big enough for him to squeeze through. He took a deep breath and darted towards the opening, squeezing through just as he heard footsteps approaching.


    He emerged on the other side of the wall, panting heavily. As he looked around, he saw that he was in a dense jungle, surrounded by thick foliage and towering trees. He had no idea where to go from here, but he knew that he couldn''t stay in one ce for too long.


    Erwin felt his heart pounding with fear and desperation as he darted down the castle corridors, searching for a way out. He tried every path he could find, but each one seemed to lead to a dead end or was blocked by guards.


    Frustration and hopelessness began to set in as Erwin realized that he was trapped. "What am I going to do?" he muttered to himself. "I can''t stay here forever."


    As he turned a corner and saw another group of guards ahead, he felt his anxiety rise to new heights. "I need to find a way out of here," he thought frantically. "I can''t let them catch me."


    He started scanning the walls, looking for any sign of a hidden door or passage. The fear of being caught and the desperation to escape weighed heavily on him. But then, he saw it - a small crack in the wall, barely visible in the dim light.


    A glimmer of hope sparked in Erwin''s chest. "Maybe this is it," he thought, feeling a sense of cautious optimism.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As he pushed on the crack, the wall began to shift, revealing a narrow passage behind it. Erwin felt a surge of excitement mixed with apprehension. "This could be my chance," he whispered to himself.


    He squeezed through the narrow passage, his heart racing with anticipation. He didn''t know where it would lead him, but he knew that he had to try.


    In those moments, Erwin was filled with a mix of emotions - fear, desperation, frustration, hopelessness, anxiety, and finally, a glimmer of hope. He knew that his only chance of escapey in finding a hidden passage, and the discovery of the crack in the wall gave him a glimmer of hope in the darkness.


    Erwin emerged on the other side of the wall, panting heavily. He felt a sense of relief and triumph wash over him. He had finally made it out of the castle, and he was filled with a mix of gratitude for the small crack in the wall that led him to freedom.


    Looking around at his new surroundings, Erwin realized that he was in a dense jungle, surrounded by towering trees and thick foliage. The air was thick with the scent of tropical nts and the sounds of exotic birds.


    Erwin took a moment to catch his breath and soak in his surroundings. He knew that he still had a long way to go before he was truly safe, but for now, he was just grateful to be alive and free.


    In his tion, he couldn''t help butugh in joy. "Yes, yes, yes, hahaahahahh I am outside, I am outside¡­.. You wait you fucking dinosaur, I am gonna cuck old you someday, you old fogey." and he let out a string of curses, each one more venomous than thest.


    ? But even as he swore, a part of him knew that he needed to let go of his anger and focus on his next steps. He took a deep breath, trying to center himself, and looked out into the jungle thaty ahead of him.


    ********


    As the sun began to set over the towering castle walls, a child emerged from the walls, seemingly unaware of the four pairs of eyes that were fixed upon him. With each step he took, the eyes followed, unblinking and unrelenting.


    The first pair of eyes were filled with hunger, an insatiable desire for something that could not be satisfied by mere mortal means. They belonged to a creature that had long since lost its humanity, driven mad by an unquenchable thirst for blood. As the figure passed through the castle gates and into the dense jungle beyond, the creature slunk silently in pursuit, biding its time, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    The second pair of eyes were filled with lust, a fiery passion that burned bright and hot within their depths. They belonged to a woman whose beauty was matched only by her desire for the figure that now walked before her. She followed him with a grace and sensuality that left no doubt as to her intentions, and as the jungle closed in around them, she closed the gap between them; her gaze never wavering from his form.


    The third pair of eyes were filled with obsession, a fierce determination that drove their owner forward with a single-minded purpose. They belonged to a man whose heart was consumed with a burning desire to create something beautiful. He followed the stranger with a sense of urgency that bordered on obsession, his mind racing with possibilities and his heart beating with a fierce intensity.


    And then there was the fourth pair of eyes, watching from the shadows with a quiet curiosity. They belonged to a creature that was unlike any of the others.


    As the night deepened and the jungle grew darker, the four pairs of eyes continued to follow the figure, each with their own unique motivation and purpose. They moved as one, weaving through the underbrush and the twisted trees, their steps guided by a force that was beyond their understanding. And in that moment, as the darkness closed in around them, they all knew that their lives would never be the same again.


    ******


    As the purple-haired woman soared through the air, her eyes shone like sparkling gems, and her lips were painted a vibrant shade of red. Her crystal nose glittered in the sunlight, but despite her striking appearance, her beautiful face was etched with worry. After, some time a city appeared in her view, making her heart a little happy.


    As she flew closer to the city, her heart raced with anticipation and fear. The closer she got, the more her anxiety grew.


    Finally, she saw it: the city of Meceium, sprawling below her like a vast tapestry of stone and steel. "Meceium, Don''t worry baby, your mama is here to save you." Tears welled up in her eyes as she realized the enormity of her task. Meceium was enormous, and her son could be anywhere within its boundaries.


    Despite her fear, the purple-haired woman steeled herself and dove towards the city. She flew straight to the grand castle in the heart of the city, knowing that every passing moment decreased her chances of finding him.

 Chapter 73 Cannibal In The Woods

    Before entering the castle, the golden masked warrior turned to the silver masked figure and said, "We must be cautious. We do not want to cause amotion and alert the guests inside. Keep your weapons at the ready, but do not engage unless necessary."


    The silver masked figure nodded in agreement, "Understood, Captain. Our assassins have been trained to strike with precision and silence."


    As they approached the castle, they could hear the distant sound of music andughtering from inside. The golden masked signaled for the group to stop, and they crouched behind some nearby trees.


    As the group of masked warriors approached the castle, they could see the guards patrolling the perimeter. The assassins in their group, trained in the art of stealth and precision, moved forward, silently slipping past the guards one by one.


    With swift and silent movements, the assassins used their aura knives to quickly and quietly dispatch the guards without a sound. They moved with grace and precision, their aura knives glinting in the moonlight as they struck their targets with lethal uracy.


    Some of the guards tried to resist, but the assassins were too quick for them, their movements almost impossible to follow. The guards fell one by one, their bodies hitting the ground with a soft thud, their deaths unnoticed by the other guards or the guests inside the castle.


    The silver masked figure kept watch, making sure that no other guards were approaching. The golden masked warrior followed closely behind the assassins, providing cover and protection as they moved deeper into the castle.


    As the masked warriors moved through the castle, their movements swift and silent, the golden masked warrior whispered to the silver masked figure, "We need to move quickly and quietly. The longer we take, the greater the risk of being detected."


    The silver masked figure nodded and motioned for the assassins to move forward. They crept down the hallway, their aura knives at the ready.


    One of the assassins paused, listening intently. "I hear footsteps," she whispered. "Someone ising."


    The golden masked warrior stepped forward, his aura sword glowing in the dim light. "Stay back," he whispered. "I''ll handle this."


    The footsteps grew louder, and soon a guard came into view. He was taken by surprise at the sight of the golden masked warrior, and before he could even raise his weapon, the warrior''s aura sword sliced through the air and struck him down.


    The assassins continued to move silently through the corridors, taking out any guards they encountered with swift and deadly precision. They made their way to the hall where the party was being held.


    As they peered at the hall where the party was being held, a deafening silence greeted them. All eyes were fixed on a woman''s lifeless body lying on the ground, her stomach torn open, exposing the gruesome sight of her bloody organs. It was a horrifying scene that left everyone frozen in shock and disbelief.


    The golden masked warrior turned to the assassins and asked, "Can you tell me who she was and how she died?"


    One of the assassins stepped forward and replied, "Captain, she was an Ayrothian who came here to trade something with the duke. Unfortunately, I was not present when she died, so I cannot say for certain what happened to her."


    The golden masked warrior''s brow furrowed in concern. She knew that the death of an Ayrothian on their mission could have serious repercussions, and they needed to investigate the matter further.


    The golden masked warrior thought for a moment, weighing the risks and benefits of their next move. ''If we were to kill the duke, Ayrothians will think we have killed their peoples and it would surely bring the wrath of both the Ayrothians and Achylsians down upon us. But what if no one knew we were here?'' she mused.


    Her silver maskedpanion looked at her quizzically, but the golden masked warrior had already made up her mind. "Very well then, let us proceed with our n to attack and kill the duke. We must make sure that no one is left alive, not even the children or elderly." She dered, determined to carry out their mission.


    With a steely resolve, the golden masked warrior led the charge into the hall, her aura sword glowing with an ominous light. The other masked warriors followed behind her, their weapons at the ready.


    *********


    As the Duke was deep in thought, trying to figure out how to deal with the consequences of Lady Aheena''s death, he suddenly felt a pair of angry eyes fixed on him. When he turned, he saw Lady Aheena''s brother, Lord Seth, staring at him with fury-filled eyes.


    The Duke knew he had to tread carefully. "My lord," he began, "I assure you that I had nothing to do with your sister''s death. This is a tragic event, and we must find the culprits and bring them to justice."


    Seth''s eyes narrowed. "I don''t believe you," he said, his voice low and dangerous.


    The Duke felt a surge of anger rising within him, but he suppressed it. He knew he had to remain calm andposed. "I understand your anger, my lord," he said, "but I swear to you, I had nothing to do with this. Let us work together to find out who is responsible for this heinous act."


    The sound of a door creaking open interrupted the tense exchange between the Duke and Lord Seth. They turned to see a group of masked figures entering the hall, their weapons at the ready.


    The guests turned in surprise as the golden masked warrior and her group burst into the room, their weapons at the ready.


    "Who are you? What is the meaning of this?" he demanded, his voice furious and a red aura bursting out from his body.


    The golden masked warrior raised her aura sword and pointed it at the Duke. "We are the ones who havee to bring justice," she said in a cold, menacing voice. "You all have been judged and found guilty." Her piercing Eyes scanned the guests, making some shudder and some look at her with disdain.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ********


    The sun had already set, and the forest was now cloaked in darkness. The only sounds were the rustling of leaves and the kid''s frantic footsteps as he ran. He was out of breath, his heart racing as he tried to get as far away from his pursuer as possible.


    His mind was in a jumble. Fear and panic clouded his thoughts, and he couldn''t think straight. The memory of what had happened earlier that day still haunted him.


    The kid''s heart was pounding in his chest, and he could feel his breathsing in short gasps. He had just witnessed something that he could never forget - he had seen someone die with their stomach sting open. The image kept reying in his mind, over and over again.


    "Why did I have to see that?" he thought to himself, "What did I do to deserve this?"


    He stumbled over a root, almost falling to the ground. He caught himself panting heavily. His mind was in turmoil, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "I have to get away from here," he muttered to himself. "I have to keep moving."


    He could hear his pursuer getting closer, and his fear only grew stronger. He had to think of something - anything - to keep himself safe.


    ''Why I am so afraid?'' he thought, ''It was just a person? It was not me, at least.''


    He thought of his family, his friends, and everything he held dear. He didn''t want to die. He didn''t want to end up like the person he had just seen.


    "I have to keep going," he said to himself. "I have to keep running until I''m safe."


    With renewed determination, the kid pushed himself forward, trying to put as much distance as possible.


    Then suddenly something struck his shoulder. Erwin felt a sudden sharp pain in his left shoulder as he stumbled and fell to the ground. "ahhh shit." He looked at his bloody shoulder and the red arrow gushed his in shouldere out andnded in a slender hand.


    Erwin''s gaze met a woman standing merely a couple of yards away, her hand enclosed within a mystical circle. Her intense blue eyes brimmed with an insatiable yearning and longing, causing Erwin to quiver as he observed her maniacal grin.


    "Who are you?" Erwin asked, trying to steady his breathing.


    She didn''t answer. Instead, she walked towards him slowly, her hair cascading down her back. Erwin tried to crawl away, but his injured shoulder made it difficult for him to move.


    "I won''t hurt you if you cooperate," she said, her voice low and seductive.


    Erwin realized that he was in trouble.


    He looked around frantically, searching for a way to escape, but there was nowhere to go. The woman had him cornered, and he was at her mercy.


    "What do you want from me?" Erwin asked, his voice trembling.


    "I need your help," she replied, her eyes narrowing as she stepped closer.


    Erwin studied her carefully, trying to figure out what she was after. She was beautiful, with long dark hair and a slender frame, but there was something off about her, something unsettling.


    "What kind of help?" Erwin asked, his heart racing.


    "I need you to not scream," she said, her voice softening as she reached out to touch his face. "When I start to eat you."


    Erwin''s heart skipped a beat as the woman''s words registered in his mind. He felt a surge of panic, realizing that he was dealing with someone dangerous and unpredictable.


    "Eat me?" Erwin asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The woman nodded, a wicked smile crossing her lips. "Yes, I want to feel your tender flesh between my teeth and warm blood on my lips."

 Chapter 74 Cannibal And Comedian

    Erwin couldn''t believe his luck. Here he was, in the middle of the woods, having a friendly chat about being eaten alive. What were the odds?


    Despite his injured shoulder, he desperately tried toe up with a way to escape. But let''s face it, he wasn''t exactly Bear Grylls. Fear consumed him as he asked the dreaded question: "What do you want to eat me?"


    The woman''s response was straight out of a horror movie. "Well, duh. You''re my prey, so obviously I want to cook and eat you. But I''m in a bit of a hurry, so I''ll just have to eat you raw."


    Raw? Erwin was starting to feel like he was in a particrly disturbing episode of Man vs. Wild.


    "What are you talking about?" Erwin tried to buy some time. "Why do you want to eat me? I''m just a kid."


    Meredith approached him, her eyes fixated on him like he was a juicy steak. "Just a kid? No, no, my dear. You are a delicacy, a meal fit for a queen."


    "I''m ttered," Erwin said sarcastically. "But have you ever heard of Postmates? I could order you a pizza or something."


    Meredithughed, clearly amused by his attempt at humor. "Sorry, kiddo. I''m more of a meat lover''s kind of girl. And what is pizza?"


    Erwin''s mind was racing. He needed to find a way out of this mess before he became someone''s midnight snack. "Why are you doing this?" he asked. "Why do you hunt and eat people?"


    Meredith''s answer was chilling. "I do it because I enjoy it. There''s nothing like the thrill of the hunt, the taste of fresh human flesh. It''s like a gourmet meal, but with screaming."


    Erwin felt like he was going to be sick. But he refused to give up without a fight. "Please, you don''t have to do this," he pleaded. "There must be another way. You can get help."


    Meredith shook her head, a cold expression on her face. "I don''t need help. I''m a hunter, a predator. And you, my dear, are my prey."


    Erwin was starting to regret not taking that survivalist course his dad had suggested. But he refused to go down without a fight.


    As he tried to move again, he felt a sudden burst of pain in his injured shoulder. "Ow!" he yelled.


    Meredith grinned, clearly enjoying his suffering. "Don''t bother trying to escape," she said. "You won''t get far. And besides, where would you go? You''re in the middle of nowhere. No one can hear you scream."


    Erwin took a deep breath. He had to keep fighting, to keep trying to escape, even if it meant risking his life. "You know, I read somewhere that human flesh tastes like chicken," he said.


    Meredith''s eyes widened in surprise. "Really?"


    "Yeah," Erwin said. "But personally, I think you''d be better off with a nice sd."


    As Meredith approached him again, Erwin braced himself for what was toe. He may not be the most skilled survivalist, but he was determined to go down swinging. Or at least make some bad jokes along the way.


    Erwin and Meredith were startled as a woman with blonde hair emerged from the nearby bushes. "Wait a moment," she said, "before you partake of him, may I have some fun with him first?"


    Meredith asked with wary. "Who are you?"


    The woman grinned mischievously. "Oh, just a fellow traveler passing through. But I couldn''t resist the opportunity to have a little fun with this one before he meets his fate."


    Meredith raised an eyebrow skeptically. "And what kind of ''fun'' do you have in mind?"


    The woman''s smile grew wider. "Oh, nothing too serious. Just a little game of cat and cock. It''s been ages since I''ve had such a ymate to y with."


    Erwin felt a cold shiver run down his spine. He had stumbled into a situation far more dangerous than he had ever imagined.


    Erwin couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He was stuck in the middle of the forest, injured, and facing a potential dinner date with two crazy women, and the dinner was him. It was like something out of a horror movie, except it wasn''t even close to Halloween.


    The blonde woman stepped closer to him, a wicked grin on her face. "Don''t worry, kid," she said, winking at him. "I promise to make it quick and painless...ish."


    Erwin couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "Great, just what I needed, aedian to go with a cannibal." He muttered under his breath.


    Meredith looked at him quizzically. "What did you say?"


    Erwin quickly backtracked. "Oh, nothing. Just admiring the beautiful scenery."


    The blonde womanughed. "You''re a funny one, kid. I might just have to keep you around for a while before I eat you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Erwin felt a flicker of hope. Maybe he could use his sense of humor to get out of this mess. "Sure, why not?" he said, trying to sound nonchnt. "I''m always up for a goodugh, even if it''s myst one."


    Meredith looked at him with a mix of confusion and amusement. "You are an odd one, kid. But I have to admit, you''re growing on me."


    The blonde woman nodded in agreement. "He''s definitely got some spunk. I like that in my prey."


    Erwin found it difficult toe to terms with the fact that he was discussing the prospect of being consumed, but he felt that it was preferable to remaining silent and awaiting his fate. However, if he were to meet his end in such a manner, he would prefer if they devoured him with their lower lips.


    At this point, Erwin realized that he had managed to distract the two women for a few seconds, and he needed to take advantage of it. He quickly scanned his surroundings, looking for anything he could use to defend himself or escape.


    His eyesnded on arge rock just a few feet away. It wasn''t much, but it was better than nothing. He slowly shifted his weight, hoping they wouldn''t notice.


    "So, what do you say, kid?" the blonde woman asked, taking a step closer. "You up for a little game of cat and cock?"


    Erwin tried to appear calm as he nodded. "Sure, why not? Sounds like fun."


    Meredith looked at him skeptically. "You do realize that we''re talking about your life here, right?"


    Erwin shrugged. "Hey, if I''m going to go out, I might as well go out ying."


    The two womenughed, and Erwin took the opportunity to reach for the rock. His fingers wrapped around it just as Meredith turned back to him.


    "Ready to y, kiddo?" Blonde asked, her eyes glittering with excitement.


    Erwin took a deep breath, trying to control his fear. "Sure, let''s do this."


    She lunged at him, but Erwin swung the rock with all his might, hitting her squarely in the face. She fell back, stunned, and Erwin scrambled to his feet, using the rock to keep the two women at bay.


    "Stay back!" he yelled, brandishing the rock like a weapon.


    Meredith looked at him with amusement. "Well, well, well. Looks like we''ve got a fighter on our hands."


    Erwin backed away, trying to find a way out of the clearing. He knew he couldn''t take on both women at once, but he wasn''t about to give up without a fight.


    "Kid, if you want to survive, repeat after me," a voice echoed in Erwin''s mind, catching him off guard.


    ''Who are you?'' Erwin thought back, puzzled.


    "I am the spirit of the grimoire. We don''t have much time. Repeat after me if you don''t want to be eaten alive," the voice urged urgently. "And make sure to say it loud and clear."


    Erwin recalled that the voice was from the grimoire gifted to him by his mother, and he made the decision to ce his trust in it. He started to recite the words that were being whispered to him loudly while running away from crazy women.


    "Where do you think you''re going, my masterpieces?" as he was running away, a pink-haired man suddenly appeared in front of causing him to stumble.


    ''fucking shit, who is this lunatic now?'' Erwin looked at the neer with anger.


    The man grinned, his eyes glinting with an unsettling obsession. "Oh, what a fine face you have," he said, taking a step closer to Erwin. "You would make a perfect model for my art."


    Erwin felt a shiver run down his spine at the man''s words. "No thanks," he said sharply, trying to sidestep the man and continue on his way.


    The man persisted, blocking Erwin''s path and making creepyments about his features. "Come now, don''t be shy," he said, reaching out to touch Erwin''s cheek. "You have such exquisite features. I must put your face on canvas." Erwin couldn''t help but think, ''Yeah, sure, just add me to your creepy serial killer art collection.''


    The blonde woman, with a slightly bruised face from a previous blow, spoke to James. "Leave him be. He belongs to me."


    James responded while rubbing Erwin''s cheeks. "What makes you think that, Alex?" Erwin couldn''t help but think that this whole situation felt like a really messed up love triangle.


    Meredith looked at Alex in shock and asked, "You are Alex?" Alex gazed at her with amusement and replied, "Ah, so you recognized me, Lady Sheena, or should I say, Blood Witch Meredith." Erwin couldn''t help but think that their banter felt like it belonged in a twisted romanticedy.


    Meredith''s eyes shined with a dangerous light, and she asked Alex, "You know me?"

 Chapter 75 Sick Game, Twisted Minds

    Erwin couldn''t help but think, ''Yeah, I''m pretty sure she''s a blood witch, and you should probably watch your back.''


    The voice in Erwin''s mind spoke again, urging him to run and chant after it. "I don''t have enough time," the voice said, seeing Erwin just standing there in fear. Erwin couldn''t help but think, ''Well, that''s just great. Three psychosing together. Please, God, don''t let there be a fourth.''


    As Erwin began to repeat what the voice was saying, he added . ''I really hope this isn''t the start of a bad joke. A blood witch, a psycho, and a voice in my head walk into a bar...''


    Erwin ran through the dark woods, chanting the spell he had heard in his mind.


    "Hear me, oh spirits of the night"


    Alex noticed Meredith''s intense gaze fixed on him and quipped, "Whoa there, Meri! I know I''m a delectable treat, but let''s focus on the task at hand, shall we? Our little ything is making a run for it!"


    Meredith snapped out of her trance and looked towards Erwin. "Don''t worry, Alex. He won''t get far," she said with a smirk.


    James broke the silence with a mischievous grin on his face and proposed a game to thedies. "Heydies, let''s y a little game! Here''s the deal: we have to make him suffer withoutying a finger on him or shooting any projectiles his way. Simply you have to make him do the damage himself. And the one who can make him bleed first will be dered the winner and im him as their well-deserved prize. What do you think? Are you up for the challenge?"


    Meredith and Alex looked at each other, amused by James'' proposal. "Sounds like fun," Meredith said, twirling a knife in her hand.


    Erwin continued to run, unaware of the game that was about to unfold. He stumbled over a tree root and fell to the ground, scraping his knee on a rock. He winced in pain as blood trickled down his leg. But he didn''t stop reciting the words the spirit was saying,


    "By the power of the moon''s radiant light,"


    Erwin continued to run, chanting the spell as he went deeper into the woods. The surrounding trees seemed to close in on him, as if trying to trap him.


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain on his back, and he stumbled forward. Alex and James had caught up to him, and were now attacking him with mana arrows and wind shes. They weren''t aiming directly at him, but at the trees and branches around him, causing them to fall and make him stumble.


    "Hey Erwin, you''re doing great! Just a little further!" Alex yelled, as she shot another arrow.


    Erwin gritted his teeth in frustration, but he didn''t let the pain or the distractions stop him from chanting. He knew that he had to keep going, no matter what.


    "I call upon thee to awaken from your slumber,"


    "And arise from the darkness to bring forth wonder."


    As he spoke, he felt a something cold coursing through him. ''what''s happening to me?''


    Erwin''s heart pounding in his chest as he chanted the spell. James and Alex were hot on his heels, taunting him and making threats.


    "Through the veil of mist and shadowed groves,"


    "Through the whispers of the trees and the winds that rove,"


    James called out to Erwin, his voiceced with a twisted sense of humor. "Come on, littlemb. Let me turn you into a masterpiece. I promise you''ll be the talk of the town!"


    Alex whispered, "Don''t listen to him. Come to big sis, she''ll show you heaven with my both mouths."


    Erwin felt a twinge of temptation, but quickly pushed the thought aside, reminding himself that it was a trap. He couldn''t afford to stop chanting or he would be powerless against the two lunatics.


    "Let the magic of the nighte forth,"


    Suddenly, Alex saw Erwin chanting the spell and asked him, "What are you doing? Are you praying or something?"


    ''Yes, I''m praying. I have a sick rtive, and I need to perform this ritual to heal them.'' Erwin wanted to say that, but he didn''t want to repeat the chant again.


    "To fill this space with its ancient worth."


    Seeing Erwin not answering, Alex and James exchanged a nce, both sensing that something was off. But they quickly shook it off and resumed their attack on Erwin.


    "Stop running and just let us catch you, Erwin. It''ll be much easier for everyone," James said with a wicked grin.


    Erwin stumbled again, feeling weaker with each passing moment. He could sense them closing in on him, and he knew that he couldn''t keep running forever.


    But he also knew that he couldn''t give up. He had to keep chanting, no matter what.


    "With each passing moment, let the power grow,"


    "Let the energy of the night flow,"


    His body start to slightly glow with silver light and more cold started surge through his body. But James and Alex didn''t notice and just toyed with him.


    "hey where is Meredith?" James asked, remembering the witch who was nowhere to be seen.


    Alex look around and smiled.


    "Enchant the earth and the sea and the sky,"


    "And let magic and wonder never die."


    Erwin stumbled into a clearing, panting heavily. He looked around, trying to catch his breath, but everything seemed off. The trees were taller; the moon was brighter, and there were strange whispers in the wind. Suddenly, he saw a figure in the distance standing perfectly still. Erwin thought it was Meredith and started to run opposite to her, but the closer he got, the more he realized something was wrong.


    As Erwin got away from the figure, it shifted and twisted, transforming into a horrifying monster with razor-sharp ws and jagged teeth. Erwin tried to run, but his feet felt like they were rooted to the ground. The creature lunged at him, and Erwin screamed in terror, convinced he was about to be torn apart.


    "Oh Night, I summon thee,"


    "To awaken and bring your powers to me."


    Suddenly, the illusion broke, and Erwin found himself back in the forest, with Meredith standing in front of him, a wicked grin on her face. Blood dripped from a cut on his arm, and Erwin realized that in his panic, he had scratched himself on a branch.


    Meredithughed cruelly, holding up a knife. "Looks like I win," she said. "Better luck next time, Erwin."


    Erwin tried to crawl away, but he was too weak to move. He could feel the blood trickling down his hand and staining his shirt.


    "Let your spirit with the moon arise,"


    Meredith knelt down beside him and leaned in close. "Don''t worry, Erwin," she whispered in his ear. "We won''t hurt you too badly. We just want to have some fun."


    And then suddenly the scenery changed in front of him and again. The cut in on his arm vanished. In shock, he stumbled and fell into a pit, but as he looked up, he saw the night sky above him, filled with stars twinkling in the darkness. He felt an overwhelming sense of calm and wonder, forgetting his current predicament for a moment. Hey there, staring at the sky, lost in thought.


    Meredith watched him from a distance, satisfied with her illusion''s sess. She knew she had to make her move soon before James and Alex got ahead of her. She raised her hand, ready to conjure up another illusion, when suddenly, she heard a loud rustling in the bushes behind her.


    Meredith turned around to see James and Alex sprinting towards her, their faces twisted in anger. "What are you waiting for, Meri? We need to finish this game!" James shouted.


    Meredith nodded, understanding that it was time to make her move. She looked back at Erwin, still lost in the illusion of the starry night sky, and conjured up one final image.


    Erwin felt a sudden rush of wind, and the stars in the sky began to spin around him. He felt dizzy and disoriented, trying to reach out and grab onto something to steady himself. But there was nothing there. It was all an illusion.


    As he stumbled and fell again, he felt a sharp pain in his arm. He looked down to see a small cut trickling blood down his arm. He realized that he had fallen on a branch and cut himself.


    Erwin struggled to stand up, feeling weak and dizzy. He knew that he had to keep running, but he didn''t know how much longer he could keep it up.


    HE closed his eyes and whispered the final words of the spell, hoping that it would bring him some kind of salvation.


    "And let...this.....one be born...anew.... as child....of...night''s...guise."


    **************


    Here is a full spell. I wrote it myself.


    "Hear me, oh spirits of the night,


    By the power of the moon''s radiant light,


    I call upon thee to awaken from your slumber,


    And arise from the darkness to bring forth wonder.


    Through the veil of mist and shadowed groves,


    Through the whispers of the trees and the winds that rove,


    Let the magic of the nighte forth,


    To fill this space with its ancient worth.


    With each passing moment, let the power grow,


    Let the energy of the night flow,


    Enchant the earth and the sea and the sky,


    And let magic and wonder never die.


    Oh Night, I summon thee,


    To awaken and bring your powers to me,


    Let your spirit with the moon arise,


    And let this one be born anew as child of night''s guise"

 Chapter 76 Seris

    "And let...this.....one be born...anew.... as child....of...night''s...guise." Saying thest words, he passed out.


    "Oh, he''s passed out. What did you do to him?" Alex asked, noticing that Erwin had lost consciousness.


    "I just used a small illusion on him. Now I''ve made him bleed. He is mine, right?" Meredith replied.


    Meredith turned to Alex and James, grinning triumphantly. "Well, that was quite the game, wasn''t it?" she said, twirling the knife in her hand. "I must say, I quite enjoyed it."


    Alex rolled her eyes, a smirk on her face. "You seem to enjoy these kinds of games, Meredith. It''s like you have a sick obsession with making people suffer."


    James chuckled, nodding in agreement. "Yeah, you definitely have a twisted mind, Meredith. But I have to admit, that was a pretty good game. "


    Meredith shrugged, a glint in her eye. "I just have a talent for this, I guess. And he was an easy target."


    The three Psychos continued to talk, ignorant of Erwin, who was now looking at a humanoid creature.


    Erwin''s astral form was hovering in the same space. As he gazed at the humanoid creature, he noticed that it had a strange aura around it, and he could feel its power.


    The creature that Erwin was facing had a humanoid shape, but its features were far from human. Its dark eyes were muchrger than a human''s, and they glowed with a silver light. The creature''s nose was almost non-existent, and its face was dominated by a thin, lipless mouth that seemed to stretch too wide. Its skin was a pale, almost ghostly shade of white, and it had an ethereal quality that made it seem almost translucent.


    The creature''s hair was the most striking feature. It was silver, but it did not look natural. Instead, it seemed to be made of some sort of metallic material, like wires or fibers. The hair shimmered and glinted in the dim light, and it gave the creature an otherworldly appearance.


    Erwin couldn''t help but think that the creature looked like it was trying to cosy as a futuristic robot. He had to suppress a chuckle when he saw the metallic hair, wondering if it was some sort of cybeic extension or just a really weird wig. The creature''s pale, ghostly skin made it look like it had never seen the sun, and Erwin couldn''t resist the urge to offer it some sunscreen.


    "Excuse me, do you need some SPF 50? I have some in my backpack," Erwin joked, trying to lighten the mood.


    The creature merely blinked itsrge, silver eyes at him in confusion, clearly not getting the joke. Erwin couldn''t me it, though. He was pretty sure the concept of sun protection didn''t exist in whatever world this creature came from.


    He decided to put the humor aside for now and focus on the serious matter at hand. The fate of this realm was at stake, and he couldn''t afford to let hisedic tendencies get in the way of his heroics.


    "Who are you?" Erwin asked.


    The creature turned to face him, its eyes glowing with an otherworldly light. "I am Seris, the grim spirt of ck grimoire." it said, its voice deep and resonant.


    Erwin recognized the name Seris immediately. He had spoken with the grim spirit before, but only in his mind. This was the first time Erwin was meeting Seris face-to-face, or rather, face-to-ethereal form.


    "Seris," Erwin said, surprised. "I remember you. We''ve spoken before, in my mind."


    Seris''s glowing eyes narrowed in recognition. "Indeed, we have, child. And now we meet in the flesh, or rather, in the astral realm."


    Erwin nodded, still taken aback by the fact that he was speaking with a creature that existed beyond the physical world. "The spell I was chanting. What was that for?"


    "It wasn''t a spell. It was a prayer to the almighty God of Night," Seris exined, smiling slightly.


    "Prayer for what?" Erwin asked, a little confused.


    "It was prayer to night god for Your bloodline awakening." Seris said.


    Erwin''s confusion deepened. "My bloodline? What do you mean?" he asked.


    Seris leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "You have a bloodline and it is special, Erwin. It has the potential to awaken the power of the Night God within you."


    Erwin''s eyes widened in surprise. "Me? Awaken the power of the Night God? but why are you here?" he repeated incredulously.


    Seris gave a solemn nod. "Indeed, the prayer was for you. And that, my friend, is precisely why I''m here." He paused for a moment and let out a deep sigh, looking a little mncholic. "You see, I was meant to be a gift from the Night God to your ancestors, but... well, things didn''t quite work as they were supposed to." He then continued, "But now your body is receiving the Majesty''s power, and that''s why you find yourself here."


    Erwin was still trying to process the information. "So, you''re saying that I have the potential to awaken the power of the Night God? What does that even mean?"


    Seris regarded him with a thoughtful expression. "The power of the Night God is a sacred and ancient magic that has been passed down through your bloodline for generations. It is a power that can only be awakened by a chosen few, and those who possess it are destined for great things."


    Erwin was starting to feel a little overwhelmed by all of this. "Destined for great things? Like what?"


    Seris smiled enigmatically. "That is not for me to say, child. The path that lies before you is yours to discover. But know this: the power of the Night God is not to be taken lightly. With great poweres great responsibility, and it is up to you to use that power wisely."


    Erwin nodded slowly, feeling the weight of the responsibility that was being thrust upon him. He knew that he had a lot to learn, and he was determined to do whatever it took to master this power and use it for the greater good.


    As he was lost in thought, he suddenly remembered the Psychos and turned to face them. "Wait, what about them? We can''t just leave them here to cause more trouble."


    Seris followed his gaze and regarded the trio with a dispassionate expression. "you have to take care of them on your own. I can''t do anything to them."


    Erwin nodded in agreement, knowing that there was nothing more they could do for the Psychos at the moment. He turned back to Seris, his mind buzzing with questions.


    "Okay, so if I have this power, what do I do with it? How do I use it?"


    "I''m afraid I don''t have much time to exin, Erwin. You have to find the answers on your own. But I can give you a clue," Seris said.


    Erwin nodded eagerly, hoping that the clue would help him make sense of the situation.


    "The answer lies in the ce where the light of the moon touches the earth," Seris said cryptically.


    Erwin frowned, not entirely sure what that meant. "What does that even mean?" he asked.


    As Seris attempted to speak, his body began to fade away, prompting him to give a slight, wistful expression and utter, "It seems that my time hase to an end."


    Erwin watched in surprise as Seris ethereal form began to fade away. "Wait, where are you going?" he asked, reaching out as if to grab the fading figure.


    Seris gave him a sad smile. "My time here is up, Erwin. But know this: the power of the Night God is not something to be taken lightly. Use it wisely, and remember that with great poweres great responsibility." With those final words, Seris vanishedpletely, leaving Erwin alone in the astral realm.


    Erwin stood there for a few moments, trying to process everything that had just happened. He had just learned that he had the potential to awaken a great power within him, a power that had been passed down through his bloodline for generations. But what did that even mean? And how was he supposed to awaken this power? He realized that he had many questions, and that he needed to find some answers.


    "But first....."Erwin looked around at the vast expanse of white space, frustration etched on his face. "How in the fuck am I supposed to get out of here?" he eximed, his tone tinged with anger.


    *********


    The three hobbyists were in the middle of sharing their interests when James noticed something strange happening to the child. His small body began to emit a bright glow, which grew stronger by the second. "What''s going on with him?" James eximed, his eyes fixed on the child.


    Meredith furrowed her brows in confusion and closed her eyes, trying to sense something. When she looked at him again, she said with the same bewildered expression, "it''s so strange, veryrge amount of mana is gathering here."


    As the Erwin''s glow intensified, the surrounding objects began to shake and rattle. The three of them huddled together, unsure of what to do.


    Suddenly, the body levitated off the ground and began to spin rapidly. James and the others could feel the energy emanating from him.


    "Kill him before he awakens fully." Out of the darkness stepped a figure cloaked in a long ck robe. His face was obscured by a hood, making it impossible to see his features.


    James stepped forward, extending his hand in a peaceful gesture. "Who are you? What do you want? You can''t kill him. He is going to be my masterpiece," he asked calmly.


    The figure didn''t respond, and instead, he lifted his hand and sent a st of dark energy towards Erwin. However, the attack was stopped by the red dagger. Meredith turned towards the figure, her body enveloped in a red aura. "Who dares to hurt my prey?" she demanded, her voiceced with anger.


    Meredith and James both reacted quickly, rushing to Erwin''s side and shielding him from further attacks. But the figure wasn''t done yet. He continued tounch sts of dark energy at them, causing the ground to shake and crack beneath their feet.


    Announcement :- I need gifts worth 20000 coin within 5 days. If the goal is reached, I will release 15 extra chapters in the first week of April. from 25 march to 30 march.

 Chapter 77 Pursued By A Noxer

    Erwin''s eyes opened wide, and a silver light radiated from them, blinding the figure and forcing him to shield his eyes. The dark energy sts stopped as the figure stumbled backward.


    James and Meredith gasped in amazement as they watched the child''s body float higher and higher into the air. The silver light intensified, spreading out like ripples in a pond, engulfing everything around them.


    The figure growled, "You fool don''t know what you''re doing. You''re ying with forces beyond your control." He turned to leave but stopped when he noticed that the ground beneath him had be unstable, cracking and splitting apart.


    James and Meredith were too entranced by the spectacle to notice the surrounding danger. They watched in awe as the silver light filled the entire area, illuminating everything in a brilliant glow.


    Suddenly, the ground shook violently, and a massive wave of energy sted through the area, knocking the hobbyists off their feet. The figure managed to keep his bnce, but he was thrown backward,nding several feet away.


    As Erwin''s silver eyes shone brightly, a strange voice boomed out of his small frame. "Who are you people? Why are you here?" The voice was deep and otherworldly, sending shivers down James''s spine.


    "who are you?" James questioned back.


    Erwin''s silver eyes shone brightly, and he spoke with a deep and otherworldly voice. "I am the Ikat, . Leave now, or suffer the consequences."


    Before anyone could respond, he lunged forward, kicking Alex in the chest with incredible force. She went flying backward, crashing into a nearby tree.


    Meredith tried to defend herself, but he was too quick. Hended a series of blows on her, sending her tumbling to the ground. James tried to intervene, but Ikat turned his attention to him, delivering a devastating blow that left him unconscious.


    Ikat stood over his fallen opponents, his eyes glowing with a malevolent light. "You mortals are no match for me. And You dare to harm my child."


    Alex staggered to her feet, her chest throbbing with pain. "We weren''t trying to harm him, we were just ying with him," and smiled sarcastically.


    His silver eyes narrowed his eyes at her. "ying with him? You were toying with him."


    As Ikat looked down at James lying on the ground, a mana circle materialized on his hand, glowing with a mysterious energy. In a swift motion, a beam of ck light shot forth from the circle and enveloped James, pulsing with a faint aura.


    As the beam made contact with his body, James began to disintegrate as if he were made of sand.


    Meredith and Alex stood frozen, watching in horror as James crumbled into the dust before their eyes. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing. It was like something out of a nightmare.


    As soon as James died, Ikat turned his attention towards Meredith and Alex, his eyes filled with an intense hatred. He rushed towards them, sending waves of dark energy that hit them hard, causing them to stagger.


    Meredith recovered quickly, her body enveloped in a red aura. "How dare you attack us!" she roared, charging towards him with her red dagger in hand.


    But Ikat was too powerful, easily dodging her attacks and striking back with his own. Alex tried to use her own magic, but it was no match for Ikat''s strength. She was hit hard and thrown across the clearing,nding heavily on the ground.


    Meredith was determined to fight back, but she too was no match for him. He knocked her off her feet and leaving her gasping for air.


    "You two thought you could use this child for your own purposes. But I won''t let that happen," Ikat growled, his eyes filled with anger.


    Meredith struggled to get up, her body bruised and battered. "We were only trying to harness his power," she spat, her voice filled with defiance.


    His silver eyes zed with fury as he lifted his hand, ready to strike again. Meredith and Alex realized that they were outmatched and turned to flee.


    They ran as fast as they could, stumbling and tripping over the uneven ground. He was relentless, chasing after them andunching attacks that left them heavily injured.


    Finally, they managed to get far enough away, Ikat stopped pursuing them. Meredith and Alex copsed on the ground, their bodies wracked with pain.


    Alex looked back and said. "What was that? Did you ever heard of him?" James gasped, his breathing in short, ragged gasps.


    Meredith nodded, her face pale with fear. "No, he....was like a.... Noxer in the tails...of night-lings."


    Alex''s eyes widened in terror. "The Knights of the God, that Noxer? I thought they were myths. But why possess the child''s bodies?"


    ********


    Sitting on a throne made of bodies, a man adorned in armor held a human head in his hand, whose face was concealed by a silver mask. Then he gazed upon the wounded golden masked warrior before him.


    The golden masked warrior stood there, panting and covered in blood, her aura sword still in hand. She looked around at the carnage that surrounded her, at the bodies of her fallenrades and the dead guards and guests. Her heart was heavy with sorrow and regret, but she knew that she had done what she had to do. She had fought for her cause, and she had emerged victorious.


    The man chuckled sadistically, his armor nging as he tossed the severed head aside. "Your cause is futile, little warrior. You and your kind will never seed against us," he taunted, his voiceced with arrogance.


    The golden masked warrior gritted her teeth, summoning every ounce of her remaining strength to stand up. She knew she couldn''t let duke and his followers win, no matter the cost. "You may have defeated me, but you''ll never break our spirit," she spat back, her voice filled with defiance.


    She tried to take a step forward, but her wounds sent searing pain throughout her body. Still, she refused to give up. She had a n, and she had to escape to make it work.


    Summoning all her energy, she made a run for the exit. The man and his followers didn''t even flinch, thinking she was too weak to escape. But the golden masked warrior had a trick up her sleeve. She retrieved a vial from her pouch and hurled it at the ground, creating a thick smoke that blinded her pursuers.


    She sprinted through the corridors, her heart racing with fear and adrenaline as she heard the sounds of footsteps behind her. "Hurry, this way!" a voice called out, and she followed it blindly.


    As they emerged from the castle, she saw a two men there. e with us," one of them said.


    As they were running away from the Duke''s pce, the fat man kept looking back to see if anyone was following her. warrior could hear the Duke''s guards shouting and running behind her. But fortunately the tow man had a n. From there action they seem to have explored the pce grounds many times before and knew every nook and cranny.


    They quickly ducked behind some bushes and waited for the guards to pass her by. Once they had gone, she sprinted towards the edge of the pce grounds. She knew that there was a small gap in the wall, which she had used before to sneak out and explore the jungle beyond.


    As she reached the wall, she could hear the guards getting closer. With a burst of energy, she jumped onto the wall and climbed up. Once she reached the top, she saw the guardsing towards her. Without hesitating, she jumped off the other side andnded on the ground.


    Warrior quickly picked herself up and started running towards the dense jungle. She knew that the Duke''s guards would not follow her into the dangerous and unknown territory of the jungle. With her heart pounding in her chest, she pushed herself to run even faster.


    After running for what seemed like hours, they finally slowed down and caught her breath. It was then that they heard a faint sounding from nearby.


    As they made their way through the dense jungle, they stumbled upon a small clearing. In the centery a child, unconscious and alone. They rushed over to the child, checking for any injuries or signs of life.


    Masked warrior gently lifted the child''s head, inspecting his face. "He''s so young. What could he be doing out here all alone?"


    Fat man looked around the clearing, scanning for any signs of danger. "I don''t know, but we can''t can''t take him with us. He will be dead weight to us."


    Handsome man nodded in agreement. "We should take him back to the vige. They''ll know what to do."


    The wounded warrior disregarded the advice and began to run, clutching the child in her arms. She gazed at the child with admiration in her eyes and thought, "I am fortunate to have you with me."


    "Little one, you will be my means to spare from her anger," she muttered under her breath as she continued running towards the safety of the nearby forest. The child, unaware of the gravity of the situation, gurgled happily in her arms. The warrior knew that her enemies would stop at nothing to get the child back, but she was determined to protect her at any cost.


    ************


    Announcement :- I need gifts worth 20000 coin within 5 days. If the goal is reached, I will release 15 extra chapters in the first week of April. from 25 march to 30 march.

 Chapter 78 Night-Ling Hating Kingdom

    Duke inquired, "Have you located her?" The warrior became agitated when the knight shook his head in response.


    "Did you find her?" Duke barked at the warrior, his tone filled with anger and impatience. The knight recoiled slightly at the intensity of the Duke''s voice and shook his head in response.


    "What do you mean you haven''t found her?" Duke''s voice rose even higher, his frustration boiling over. "We''ve been searching for hours! This is uneptable!"


    The warrior remained stoic despite the Duke''s outburst. "We have searched every inch of the surrounding area, my Lord. There is still no sign of her."


    Duke mmed his fist onto the table beside him. "Then keep searching! I want her found and brought back here, no matter what it takes!"


    The knight and the warrior exchanged a brief nce before nodding in unison.


    A sudden gust of wind filled the room, and a figure with vibrant purple hair came flying in, hovering a few inches above the ground.


    Everyone in the room turned to face the unexpected visitor, surprised and bewildered by her sudden appearance. The warrior drew his sword and took a defensive stance, ready to protect the Duke in case of danger.


    The purple-haired woman''s gaze swept across the room, her eyes narrowed in fury. Her piercing stare locked onto the Duke, and she demanded in a furious tone, "Where is my son?"


    Her sudden appearance took aback the Duke, and he trembled involuntarily under the weight of her furious gaze.


    His voice shook as he spoke, his tone trembling with fear. "Wee, my queen," he managed to choke out, barely able to meet her gaze.


    ''what the fuck is she doing here? Stay calm, Richard. Don''t let her see your fear.''


    The queen''s eyes flickered with anger as she heard the Duke''s trembling voice. "Don''t try to cate me with your hollow pleasantries," she spat. "My son wasst seen in this area, and I demand to know his whereabouts!"


    The warrior and the knight exchanged nervous nces, unsure of how to react to the woman''s outburst. They stood ready to defend the Duke, but her rage was palpable, and they knew better than to provoke her further.


    The queen demanded to know the whereabouts of her son. Duke''s heart pounded in his chest. ''Think, Duke, think. We have to find him, or there will be consequences.'' he thought, desperately trying toe up with a solution.


    The Duke swallowed hard, trying to maintain hisposure under the woman''s intense scrutiny. "I swear I have no knowledge of your son''s whereabouts. Your majesty," he said, his voice shaking slightly.


    Jiona narrowed her eyes even further, studying the Duke''s face for a long moment before finally nodding in reluctant eptance. "Very well," she said through gritted teeth. "But mark my words, if any harm hase to my son, there will be consequences." And left the venue.


    When the queen finally relented and left the room, Duke let out a sigh of relief. ''Thank the gods we made it through that. But we can''t let our guard down. We need to find her son as soon as possible.''


    The Duke''s eyes filled with fear as he turned to the warrior and the knight. "Cease the search for the masked warrior and redirect your efforts towards finding the prince," hemanded.


    The warrior and the knight nodded in agreement, ready to carry out the Duke''s orders. They quickly left the room, determined to find the missing prince before the queen''s wrath descended upon them.


    A guard rushed in, his body slick with sweat, and gasped out, "My Lord, Agda, the prince''s maid, is killing anyone who stands in her way."


    The Duke''s eyes widened in shock and horror. "What do you mean she''s killing people?" he demanded.


    The guard took a deep breath, trying to steady himself before speaking. "I don''t know how to exin it, my Lord," he said, his voice shaking. "But she''s gone mad. She''s wielding a sword and attacking anyone who gets in her way."


    The Duke''s mind raced as he tried to make sense of the situation. "where is prince?" he asked urgently.


    "I don''t know, my Lord," the guard replied. "I was sent to find you as soon as the chaos started."


    The Duke wasted no time in giving orders. "Gather as many guards as you can and follow me. We must stop her before she harms anyone else and find out what''s happened to the prince."


    He turned to the warrior and the knight. "You two,e with me. We may need to use force to subdue her."


    Without hesitation, the three men followed the guard out of the room and rushed towards the sound of themotion.


    As they approached, the sounds of screams and shing metal grew louder. The Duke could see figures moving around in the chaos ahead, but the dim lighting made it difficult to make out who was who.


    As they got closer, the Duke could see Agda, the prince''s maid, standing in the center of the room. She was covered in blood, and her eyes were wild with a manic energy.


    The Duke motioned for his men to fan out and surround her, keeping a safe distance. "Lady Agda, stop this madness!" he shouted.


    Agda''s eyes quickly scanned the room, and the Duke tensed, anticipating an attack. "You will never find him." She hissed, but then she crumpled to the floor.


    ***********


    Jiona stormed out of the castle in the jungle, determined to find her son Erwin.


    The forest was vast and ominous, but Jiona was fearless. Nothing could stop her from finding her son. She marched through the dense foliage, her eyes scanning the trees for any sign of her son.


    "Erwin!" she shouted, her voice echoing through the forest. "Erwin, where are you?"


    There was no answer, only the sound of the rustling leaves and the chirping birds. Jiona pressed on, her heart pounding with anxiety. She couldn''t bear the thought of losing her son, not after everything she had gone through to bring him into the world.


    "Erwin!" Jiona shouted again, her voice echoing through the forest. "Erwin, baby,e to your mama?" Her words were met with silence, but she refused to give up. "He has to be here somewhere," she thought, pushing herself to keep going.


    As Jiona wandered deeper into the forest, her heart pounded with anxiety. "What if I never find him?" she worried. The thought of losing Erwin was unbearable, and she refused to let it happen.


    She entered into the forest, Jiona noticed something out of the corner of her eye. A flicker of movement, a sh of color. She turned towards it, her heart racing with hope.


    There she saw three people running. As shended on the grounds, Jiona saw the wounded golden masked warrior with the child in her arms, making a run for the jungle. Without a moment''s hesitation, she raced towards them, her heart pounding with concern.


    "Stop!" she shouted, drawing the attention of the trio. They turned towards her, their expressions filled with malice and suspicion.


    Disregarding the group, the woman with purple hair strode confidently towards the warrior holding her child. With her hand outstretched, she spoke softly but firmly, "give me my son back." Suddenly, a powerful golden aura emanated from her body, causing the group to quake with fear.


    The fat man, struggling to maintain hisposure, spoke up, "Who are you?"


    Without missing a beat, the woman replied with a cold and deadly calmness, "I am his mother. Hand him over to me, or face the consequences."


    The fat man hesitated for a moment, sizing up the woman before him. He could feel the immense power radiating from her and knew that she was not to be trifled with. Slowly, he nodded and motioned for the warrior to hand over the child.


    The woman took her son in her arms, holding him tightly as she gazed down at him with a mixture of relief and concern. "Erwin, my son!" she cried, holding him tightly in her embrace.


    "Thank you," Jiona said to the group with a softening voice, wiping away her tears. "I am grateful for your help in keeping him safe."


    As she spoke, Jiona held Erwin close to her chest, feeling the rise and fall of his breathing against her skin. She gazed down at his unconscious face, tears threatening to spill down her cheeks again. But she refused to let them. Not now, not when her son needed her the most.


    Jiona took a deep breath before turning towards the group of three, her face softening. "May I ask who you are? Actually, don''t tell me..." she trailed off as she reached into her space ring and produced a small white bottle. "Inside this bottle are three terra pills, one for each of you."


    The trio looked taken aback upon hearing the name of the pills, and the warrior with the golden mask quickly snatched the bottle from her grasp. Jiona smiled at their reaction and spoke again. "Consider it a reward for safeguarding my son."


    Jiona''s voice quivered with sadness and desperation as she spoke, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. With a heavy heart, she reached into her space ring once more and pulled out a bottle of six mind-shining pills.


    Jiona''s heart was breaking as she spoke to her unconscious son. "Baby, you have to go now. It''s not safe for you here anymore," she whispered, her voice choked with emotion. "Please forgive your mama for not loving you enough to keep you safe."


    She looked down at her child with a pained expression before turning to face the group of three. Her hands shook as she held out the bottle of six mind-shining pills, her voice barely audible above a whisper. "This bottle contains the Mind clearing pills. I''ll give them to you if you can help me get my son out of this kingdom safely."


    Her sadness was palpable, and tears streamed down her face as she thought about the danger her son was in. Jiona''s world was copsing around her, and she clung to the hope that these strangers would be able to help her son escape before this Night-ling hating kingdom.


    **********


    Announcement :- I need gifts worth 20000 coin within 5 days. If the goal is reached, I will release 15 extra chapters in the first week of April. from 25 march to 30 march

 Chapter 79 Lust And Death (R-18)

    Suddenly, Agda''s eyes rolled back in her head, and she copsed to the ground, the sword ttering from her hand. The Duke and his men rushed forward to check on her, but she appeared to be unconscious.


    One of the guards checked her pulse and confirmed that she was still alive. "What happened to her?" the Duke demanded, his voice dripping with a concern like a leaky faucet.


    One of the guards responded, "It seems like she pushed herself too hard with her magic. She''spletely drained now."


    The Duke surveyed the gruesome scene of the fallen guards and thought ''It''s a good thing she drained herself. Otherwise, we might have been in trouble.''


    ''But what if she wakes up and tells the Queen about how I forced the Prince to dine with me and nearly sent him to Ayroth?'' the Duke thought to himself.


    The Duke''s heart raced as he thought about the possible consequences of Agda revealing his actions to the Queen. His hands trembled like a leaf in a storm as he considered the damage that could be done to his reputation and the repercussions it might have for his future ambitions. ''Well, I guess it''s all possible if she lets me live,'' he thought, chuckling to himself like a viin in a cheesy movie.


    As the Duke was lost in his thoughts, one of his guards spoke up, "Your Grace, what should we do with Agda? Should we take her with us or leave her here?"


    The Duke''s expression turned cold and his voice dripped with malice as he gave his order. "No. Kill her before the Queen arrives and tell her she was dead before we found her."


    Unease spread among the guards as they exchanged hesitant nces, knowing that the Duke''s order was ruthless and immoral. However, they did not dare to challenge his authority and obediently nodded before carefully picking up Agda''s limp form, intending to dispose of it in a concealed spot.


    Just as they were about to leave, Agda''s body was enveloped in a bright burst of ice and disappeared into thin air. The Duke and his men were dumbfounded, their jaws hitting the floor.


    "What the hell just happened?" the Duke eximed, his voice quivering with fear and confusion.


    A guard spoke up, "I''m not sure, Your Grace. It appeared as though she was teleported away by someone or something."


    The Duke gritted his teeth in frustration and anger. "Find out who did this! I want answers and I want them now!" he bellowed, his eyes darting around as he tried to make sense of the situation.


    The guards nodded and quickly dispersed, fanning out to search for any clues or witnesses. The Duke remained behind, his mind racing as he tried to piece together what had just happened. He couldn''t afford for anyone to find out what he had done, and the fact that Agda had disappeared only made things moreplicated.


    ''who can use teleport magic? did queen did it... then I am dead.''


    "Father....." a sobbing woman''s voice called out, and the Duke turned to see his daughter, Cecilia, rushing towards him with tears streaming down her face. Cecilia''s face was flushed and her skin appeared rosy-white, as if she had been crying for a while. Her brown hair was disheveled, and tears streaked down her cheeks, smudging her mascara.


    The Duke quicklyposed himself, trying to hide his unease as his daughter approached. "Cecilia, my dear, what''s wrong?" he asked, his voice softening as he put aforting hand on her shoulder.


    "It''s.... its....Austin....he.... he.." she replied, her voice choked with emotion.


    "yeah what happened to him? Where is he?" the Duke asked, his concern growing.


    "He''s gone, father." Cecilia sobbed, burying her face in her hands.


    "What do you mean, he''s gone? He''s in the castle, see..." the Duke trailed off as a magical map materialized in front of him, showing that his son, Prince Austin, was actually located in an abandoned section of the castle. "Wait, what is he doing there?"


    Cecilia''s voice shook with fear as she pleaded with her father. "Please, Father, don''t go."


    The Duke''s heart sank as he looked at the magical map and saw that his son, Prince Austin, was indeed in an abandoned part of the castle. His mind raced with possibilities of what could have happened to him. without saying anything, he run toward his location.


    "Father, please don''t go. It''s toote...Austin... he''s... he''s dead." Cecilia cried out, her voice breaking with emotion.


    Duke trembled at hearing his daughter, but didn''t stop. ''no he can''t die....he is my son..''


    Duke made his way to the abandoned section of the castle, his heart pounded in his chest, fear and sorrow overwhelming him. He couldn''t believe that his son was dead.


    Duke reached the abandoned section of the castle, a faint light flickered from a room ahead. The silence in the hallway was unnerving, with only the sound of his footsteps echoing through the emptiness. He proceeded with caution, dreading the thought ofing face to face with his son''s lifeless body.


    he entered the room, the Duke''s legs buckled beneath him and he copsed in a heap, stunned to see that there was not a single corpse present.


    "My son, who did this to you?" instead, scattered around the room were gruesome remains and small body parts.


    On the backrest of the bed, Austin''s small heady with its eyes plucked out. His hands and feet had been severed from his body and were lying on the bed, soaking the sheets in his blood.


    The Duke gasped in horror as he took in the macabre sight of his son''s mutted body. He covered his mouth with one hand, trying to hold back the bile that rose in his throat, while the other hand reached out to touch his son''s face, only to recoil in disgust.


    Blood was everywhere. His grief turned to anger as he realized that this was not the work of an animal, but of someone with a twisted and sadistic mind.


    The Duke''s mind raced, trying toprehend what had happened. Who could have done such a thing? Why would they target his son?


    The Duke''s heart was heavy with sadness and concern as he contemted the daunting task of telling his wife the devastating news. "How can I break this to your mother?" he muttered to himself, his voice betraying the weight of his emotions. "To see her beloved son in such a state..."


    **********


    "ahhh ahh yes like that more....." Middle age woman''s had ensnared a man with her nder leg, locking him to her crotch as he struggled to break free. His movement was desperate, continually pping her crotch with force in the hope of getting free of this pussy trap.


    *p p* each time he tried to get out, women forced him back to her crotch, creating a pping sound with their naked bodies.


    She tightened her grip, her thighs like a vise around his waist. "ahhh reach where he had never been Zolton..." the women moaned, her face covered in sweat, her hand holding the man''s hand, pulling toward her naked body. Her plentiful breast jiggled with the impact of men''s body on her soft thighs.


    "looks like I have to get serious." Zolton said, his face contorted in struggle as he pped his body against hers, hoping to make her reach heaven.


    "ahhh.... yes..... just little more deep." but s his hip doesn''t have enough power to make that happen. Or his heaven reaching rod was little shorter.


    ''What the fuck is she?'' Zolton didn''t stop and grabbed her dangling breast and squeezed them.


    "squeezed them..... he never touch them...yes squeezed them more....." Rita said, looking at Zolton''s struggling face. her dark nipple so hard, looks beautiful on her pinkish skin.


    *knock Knock* just as they Zolton was trying hard to control his orgasm by clenching his prostrate, the knock on the door shocked his prostrate, making her penis realised the warm flow in married women''s pussy.


    "ahhhh... why did you cum?...." Rita said while she closed her eyes, feeling the warm sensation in her pussy.


    "Sorry, the sound surprised me." Zolton said while his hips trembled slightly.


    "Can you do it one more time?" Rita asked, still locking him on her pussy. Her eyes were full of hunger.


    ''I am pounding you for an hour women, I can''t do it for minute more you slut.''


    With confidence in his gaze, Zolton affirmed, "Certainly, but let''s listen to what the disturber has to say first."


    Upon hearing this, a beam of excitement lit up her countenance. "Excellent, please hold on for just a moment."


    "The Duke is requesting your presence." Came the message from the servant, causing Rita to furrow her brows in confusion. She quickly responded, "Please inform him that I will be there shortly."


    However, the servant didn''t leave and added, "The Duke said it''s urgent."


    Rita''s worry increased at the urgency in the Duke''s message, and she turned to Zolton, noticing the fear on his face.


    "Rita, do you think the Duke knows about us? What could he possibly want that''s so urgent?" he asked with concern.


    Rita hesitated for a moment before responding, "I''m not sure, but we should proceed with caution. We don''t know what his intentions are."


    Zolton nodded in agreement. "You''re right. Let''s handle this carefully and find out what he wants. Then continue our little practice."


    Both of them nced at each other with lusty eyes and left the room. First was Rita, then after waiting for some time, Zolton also left the room.


    Without knowing, a gruesome scene awaits them.


    *********


    Announcement :- I need gifts worth 20000 coin within 5 days. If the goal is reached, I will release 15 extra chapters in the first week of April. from 25 March to 30 March

 Chapter 80 He Is Safe

    The moon shined brightly as the pink-haired woman ran through the jungle, her cute smile lighting up her round face. Her height of 5.3 feet didn''t stop her from sprinting with all her might, and her white skin glistened with sweat as she moved.


    "He hehe." With each step, she let out a bubblyugh, enjoying the freedom of the wind in her hair and the pavement beneath her feet. Her bright pink hair bounced with each stride, adding to her overall charm.


    As she made her way through the dense foliage, her thoughts turned to hertest aplishment. "I wonder if Duke will appreciate my gift," she mused, a cruel smirk spreading across her lips. "I made sure to decorate it just like my brother does. But who cares if he likes it or not? James gonna love it if he saw it what his sister has made."


    Salena''s sly grin widened as she thought about the events of the night. "We didn''t get to y with that Nightling," she said, her voice full of sadistic glee. "But I had fun tonight. James and Alex chased after that prince - he was quite handsome too." She spoke as if sharing a secret with a close friend, her yful and teasing tone only adding to her sinister demeanor. "I wish I could have had the opportunity to make him beg; I''m sure his face would have looked divine." There was a hint of wickedness in her voice as she spoke, revealing her desire to cause harm and suffering. She then let out a sigh, but her intentions remained clear. "s, one cannot be too greedy. I must leave something for mypanions as well."


    Salena made her way through the dense jungle. As she rounded a bend, she caught sight of two figures lying on the ground up ahead. "is that them?" she eximed excitedly to herself, picking up her pace.


    As she got closer, her excitement turned to confusion, and then to shock as she realized that it wasn''t her brother and James on the ground, but instead Alex and a woman she didn''t recognize. "Alex? What happened?" she asked, her voice shaking as she knelt down beside her.


    Alex groaned and opened her eyes, wincing in pain. "Salena, thank god you''re here. It''s a long story," she said, struggling to speak up.


    Salena''s mind was racing as she helped him up. "What do you mean, a long story? Where''s my brother?" she asked, trying to keep her voice steady.


    She noticed the look of sadness in her eyes. "What''s wrong?" she asked, her heart beginning to race. But Alex didn''t answer, and instead looked away, her gaze settling on the woman lying on the ground beside them.


    But Alex just shook her head, her eyes still fixed on the woman. She said softly. "James is gone."


    "where?" Salena said, her eyes filled with worry for her brother.


    *******


    As the giant bird soared through the air, the purple-haired woman sat with her legs crossed on its back. She wore a flowing violet dress that matched the hue of her hair, which billowed in the wind like a banner. In her hand, she held a small, glowing crystal that pulsed with a gentle light.


    Beside hery the injured woman, her short white hair matted with blood and sweat. Her muscles bulged under her torn clothing, evidence of the fierce battle she had endured. She was unconscious, her breath shallow and ragged.


    The purple-haired woman closed her eyes and began to chant softly, her voice carrying on the wind like a song. The crystal in her hand glowed brighter, casting a soft glow over the injured woman''s body.


    Slowly, the wounds on the woman''s body began to heal, her torn flesh knitting together and her bruises fading. The purple-haired woman poured her magic into the injured woman, her face serene with concentration.


    As the spell reached its climax, the injured woman''s eyes fluttered open. She gasped, her breath catching in her throat as she sat up, looking around in confusion.


    "Where am I?" she asked, her voice hoarse.


    "You''re safe, Agda." the purple-haired woman said, smiling gently. "I healed you with my magic."


    The injured woman looked down at her body, marveling at theck of scars and bruises. She turned to the purple-haired woman, her eyes wide with wonder.


    "your highness," Agda looked shocked and attempted to get up but groaned with pain.


    Jiona held her down gently. "take it easy," she said. "You''ve been through a lot. Just rest for a bit." And she smiled.


    "Thank you, your highness," Agda bowed. She caught Jiona''s smile and felt her face warm with gratitude, but soon her expression shifted from one of sunrise to one of guilt.


    Jiona noticed the change in Agda''s expression and concern etched across her features. "Agda, what is it?" Jiona asked, her toneced with worry.


    Agda''s eyes filled with tears as she struggled to speak. "Your highness, I have failed you. I was tasked with protecting your child, and I failed in my duty. I am sorry," Agda said, her voice choked with emotion.


    As the words left her lips, Jiona felt a weight lift from her shoulders, but her voice held a hint of sadness. She smiled at Agda through her tears, trying to reassure her. "Don''t worry about him. He is safe now," Jiona said, her tone gentle andforting.


    Agda''s eyes widened with surprise at the news. "The prince is safe? Where is he?" she asked eagerly.


    Jiona took a deep breath, her expression pensive. "He is somewhere far away from this kingdom," Jiona said, her voice trailing off slightly. She knew it was for the best, but it still pained her to be separated from her child.


    Agda''s face fell slightly at the news, but she quickly regained herposure. "As long as he is safe, that''s all that matters," Agda said, her voice filled with conviction. She trusted Jiona''s judgment and knew that whatever decision she had made was for the good of her child.


    "Would you like to go meet him and act as his protector once again?" Jiona asked, seeing the sadness in Agda''s eyes.


    Agda''s face lit up at the suggestion, and she nodded eagerly. "Yes, your highness. I would be honored to protect your child once more," Agda said, her voice full of determination.


    Jiona smiled, her heart swelling with gratitude for Agda''s loyalty and dedication. "Thank you, Agda. then I will send you there, but take care of your family matters before that." Jiona said, her voice warm with appreciation.


    Agda nodded with sad face and remembered she remembered what her husband had done without her permission - he had arranged their son''s marriage without telling her. She knew she needed to take care of her this before she could leave to protect prince again.


    The giant bird continued its flight, carrying the two women towards their destination. Agda felt a renewed sense of purpose and determination, knowing that she would soon be reunited with the prince and that she had a chance to make up for her previous failure.


    Jiona, on the other hand, felt a sense of trepidation at the thought of being separated from her child once again. But she knew that it was necessary for his safety, and she trusted Agda to protect him with her life.


    As the two women traveled towards their destination, they both felt a sense of hope and determination, knowing that they had each other''s support and that they would do whatever it takes to keep their kingdom safe.


    ********


    The darkness of the room was suffocating, with not even a sliver of light prating the thick walls. The air was musty and stale, almost suffocating the child, who was trapped in a small cage in the center of the room. His hands and feet were shackled with iron chains, preventing him from moving more than a few inches in any direction.


    The child was disoriented and scared, his mind racing with questions about where he was and how he had ended up in this situation. He could feel the cold metal of the chains digging into his skin, causing pain and difort with every movement.


    He strained his eyes, trying to make out any details in the darkness. But all he could see was the faint outline of his own body, caged in by the unforgiving metal bars.


    His heart pounded in his chest as he realized he waspletely alone, with no way out of this nightmare. He tried to call out for help, but his voice was hoarse and weak from hours of screaming.


    After hours of screaming, there was not much power left in his small body, so hey curled up on the floor of the cage.


    The Child''s eyes were closed, but he was not sleeping. He was lost in thought, his mind racing with repated questions and fears. How had he ended up in this ce? Who had put him here? And most importantly, how was he going to get out?


    Suddenly, he heard footsteps outside the cage, and he looked up to see a figure moving towards him. The figure was shrouded in darkness, but the child could make out the glint of steel in its hand.


    "Who are you?" the child asked, his voice barely more than a whisper.


    The figure did not answer, but instead reached out and unlocked the cage door. He tried to move, but his shackles were too heavy, and he could barely lift his arms.


    The figure stepped into the cage and lifted the child to his feet. "Can you walk?" it asked.


    Barely, the child thought, but he nodded nheless. The figure led him out of the cage and into the darkness beyond.


    The child stumbled along behind the figure, his feet barely able to lift themselves off the ground. He had no idea where he was or where he was going, but he knew one thing for certain: he had to get out of this ce, no matter what it happens.


    As they made their way through the darkness, the child began to see glimpses of other figures moving around them. They were all shrouded in darkness, their faces hidden from view.


    The child began to feel a sense of unease as he realized that they were in arge room filled with people. But it wasn''t until they reached the end of the room that he saw what was truly happening.


    An auctioneer was standing on a raised tform, calling out bids. However, what filled the child with fear was the item being sold: humans. The child''s heart sank as he came to the realization that the reason he had been brought there was to be sold off as a ve.

 Chapter 81 First Circle

    Erwin was terrified as he surveyed the auction room. Chains clinked as children and adults alike waited to be sold to the highest bidder.


    ''what the fuck is going on? I am a ve master. How can I be a ve of others?'' Suddenly, he noticed an Elf child, about his age, also chained up and looking just as scared as he was.


    ''this world has elfs?'' Erwin looked at elf child with shock.


    Young elf boy looked vulnerable and terrified as he stood in chains in the auction room. His small frame was entuated by the heavy metal shackles around his wrists and ankles. He tried to keep his head down, hoping that no one would notice him, but his pointed ears and delicate features marked him as a valuablemodity.


    He had long, auburn hair was matted and unkempt, and his clothes were tattered and torn. The fear in his eyes was palpable. The chains around his wrists and ankles clinked with each movement, a constant reminder of his helplessness and captivity.


    As the young elf boy was brought onto the stage, the auctioneer''s eyes lit up with excitement. He gestured towards the elf, and his voice echoed through the room, "Ladies and gentlemen, feast your eyes on this rare and exquisite specimen. Here before us stands a young elf boy, a true masterpiece of nature."


    He paused for a moment, allowing the crowd to take in the elf''s delicate features. "As you can see, this young boy has all the ssic features of an elf. From his pointed ears to his delicate features, he is truly a sight to behold. His auburn hair, though unkempt and matted, only adds to his beauty."


    The auctioneer smiled slyly. "And as we all know, elves are known for their agility and grace. This boy is no exception. He will make a perfectpanion or servant, and a very obedient toy for those who seek the very best." And looked at the fat olddy in front of the stage.


    Erwin watched as the auctioneer continued to extol the elf''s virtues. "What are you saying? He is nowhere near me for beauty... no, no, he is too beautiful... even I am falling for him... What the fuck am I saying?" All the captives who were waiting to be sold as ves looked at him as if he were stupid, and he knew that they were right.


    Erwin couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He knew how valuable an elf child could be in the ve trade, but he never imagined he would witness such a thing firsthand. He looked around the room, trying to gauge the interest of the bidders.


    The auctioneer continued, "I will start the bidding at 500 gold coins."


    Erwin saw a man in the corner raise his hand. "600 gold coins!" he yelled out.


    The auctioneer nodded. "We have 600 gold coins. Do we have any other bids?"


    Erwin watched as the bids increased rapidly. The auctioneer''s voice got louder and more excited with each increase in the bid. The man in the corner kept raising his hand. "700 gold coins!" he called out.


    "800 gold coins!" came a voice from the back.


    Erwin saw the elf boy look up in terror as the bids got higher and higher. He wanted to do something, to help the boy, but he was chained up himself, powerless to do anything.


    "1,000 gold coins!" shouted the man in the corner.


    Erwin looked surprised by the bid''s amount. ''if he is worth 1000 gold, then million will be less for my beauty.''


    But the bids continued to climb. The man in the corner looked determined to win the auction. Erwin watched as the auctioneer counted down, "Going once... Going twice..."


    Just when the auctioneer was about to dere the man in the corner the winner, a fatdy stepped forward and raised her hand, "1,600 gold coins."


    The man in the corner looked at her with surprise and then shook his head, realizing that he could notpete with her bid. The auctioneer nodded in approval. "We have a new bidder at 1,600 gold coins. Do we have any other bids?"


    There was a brief pause before someone in the back of the room raised their hand. "1,700 gold coins!"


    Thedy quickly countered, "2,000 gold coins."


    Erwin watched in awe as the bids continued to increase at an rming rate. The auctioneer looked on in amazement, "Ladies and gentlemen, we have a fierce bidding war going on for this young elf boy. The current bid is at 2,000 gold coins. Do we have any other bids?"


    The room fell silent as the man in the corner and the other bidder both shook their heads. The auctioneer smiled, "Sold to thedy in the front row for 2,000 gold coins!"


    Erwin saw thedy walk up to the stage and take possession of the elf boy. She whispered something in his ear, and he looked up at her with fear and a shout. "no I don''t want to..... please don''t ahhhh. release me." The woman''s smile grew wider with excitement as she walked out of the room, leading the elf boy behind her. Despite his screams, the elf''s body remained passive, showing no signs of resistance as he was dragged away seems to be controlled by the glowing steel color.


    As he watched the elf boy being led away, Erwin knew that he would never forget this experience. It was a harsh reminder that in this world, beauty and vulnerability were often seen asmodities to be bought and sold.


    Erwin couldn''t help but let out a bitterugh. "Well, I guess I''ll have to start brushing my hair and taking better care of my skin if I want to fetch that kind of price!" The other ves looked at him in horror, unsure if he was serious or just trying to lighten the mood. In this twisted world of very, it was hard to tell what was a joke and what was a nightmare.


    Erwin looked around at the other ves, who were staring at him with disgust. He couldn''t help butugh at their expressions. "Don''t look at me like that," he joked. "I''m just saying I need to start taking better care of myself if I want to be sold for a higher price."


    The other ves remained silent, not finding his humor amusing in the slightest. Erwin shrugged and continued, "Come on guys, don''t be so glum. At least we know we''re all valuablemodities now, right? It''s like being part of a rare and exclusive club."


    The ves continued to stare at him, unamused by his attempts humor. Erwin rolled his eyes and turned away, muttering to himself, "Tough crowd."


    Erwin had been waiting for hours to be auctioned off to the highest bidder. He had seen at least 13 other humans being sold, and he couldn''t help but wonder if he was next. He had been practicing his best "I''m a good worker" while waiting in the line, but he couldn''t shake off the feeling that he was about to be sold to the worst kind of master.


    Erwin thoughts to himself ''Nope, don''t know anyone here. I''m screwed. Maybe I can try to escape while they''re not looking? Nah, they''ll catch me and make an example out of me. Why did I have to be so stupid?''


    Erwin was being led towards the auction stage. The auctioneer put his hand on his shoulder and whispered in his ear, "Hey there, boy. What''s your name?"


    Erwin nced at the auctioneer''s wide, beaming grin and replied, "Erwin. But my friends call me Lucky."


    Suddenly, he felt a strange warmth spreading throughout his body, starting from the point where the auctioneer''s hand rested on his shoulder. Erwin furrowed his brow in confusion and turned to look at the auctioneer, whose face was now contorted in surprise. But instead of removing his hand, the auctioneer''s grin grew wider, his eyes twinkling with amusement.


    Erwin couldn''t help but wonder what was going on. "Um, excuse me," he said tentatively. "Is everything okay?"


    The auctioneer turned to Erwin and grinned widely. "Of course, everything''s fine!" he said cheerily, patting Erwin''s shoulder a little too hard. "You''re just going to help me break my record for the highest earning ve of the day!"


    Erwin''s eyes widened in shock. "What? I don''t want to be part of some record," he protested.


    The auctioneer justughed, his jovial expression never faltering.the auctioneer turned to face the crowd of potential buyers. He cleared his throat and began the bidding.


    "Alright, folks, we''ve got a one special specimen up for grabs here," the auctioneer announced, gesturing towards Erwin. Stars shining in his eyes.


    ''I am not special, I am just....more handsome.''


    "What''s so special about him?" One bidder asked.


    "Now, as we all know, humans awake their mana when they reach 16 years old and some rare ones awake it 3 or three years early. And guess what? Erwin is one of them. But their....."The auctioneer was announced upying the crowd''s interest


    ''isn''t it was 10 years?.'' Erwin looked at him with surprise.


    The auctioneer leaned forward and lowered his voice conspiratorially, his eyes flicking to the crowd for effect. "But there''s more to it than that, my friends. Erwin here not only awakened his mana at the tender age of 10, but he''s already a first circle mage!"


    ''Wait, what? I am first circled, mage?''


    The crowd erupted in gasps and murmurs, and the auctioneer let the excitement die down before continuing. "That''s right,dies and gentlemen. This young man has the potential for great things. With the proper training and guidance, he could be a valuable asset to anyone."


    Erwin listened with surprised ''I am? Why did no one told me before? '' then he looked at the crowd, who was now looking at him like a virgin staring at naked models. Making him shudder, ''hey don''t look at me like that.''

 Chapter 82 A Deal For Favorable Marks

    The crowd erupted in shock and amazement at the auctioneer''s statement. Erwin was confused, not understanding what the auctioneer meant by "first circle."


    ''I am first circled, mage?''


    "Excuse me, auctioneer, how can we believe that Erwin is a first circle mage?" one bidder spoke up from the crowd.


    The auctioneer''s face lit up with a smile. "Well, my friend, take a look at this."


    Erwin watched as the auctioneer held up his hand for all to see. The auctioneer gestured towards Erwin''s right hand, and the crowd leaned in to get a better look. Erwin held out his hand, and to his shock, he saw a small circle tattooed on his pinky finger.


    The circle on his pinky finger glowed in the dim light, and the crowd''s gasps and murmurs grew louder with each passing second. He felt his heart race with anticipation as he waited for the auctioneer''s response. ''Is am gonna get a good master with this glowing pinky?''


    "That''s the mark of a first circle mage, folks!" the auctioneer eximed triumphantly making the crowd erupt shock.


    **********


    The luxurious looking room for esteemed guests exuded opulence and luxury. The walls were adorned with intricately carved wooden panels, decorated with gold leaf ents that caught the soft ambient light. The plush carpeting underfoot was a deep, rich red, and the room was furnished with elegant chairs upholstered in soft velvet.


    Large windows draped with heavy curtains provided a stunning view of the city skyline, and crystal chandeliers hanging from the ceiling cast a warm glow over the space. A mahogany table sat in the center of the room, surrounded by high-backed chairs with ornate carvings.


    In one corner, a tall vase overflowed with a bouquet of fresh flowers, their sweet fragrance perfuming the air. On a nearby table, a silver tray held a selection of fine cheeses and a bottle of vintage wine, waiting to be savored by the esteemed guests.


    Overall, the room was a sight to behold, exuding an air of refinement and exclusivity that was reserved for only the most elite guests.


    One of that elite guest was now upied by this room. The elite satfortably in the opulent room, his eyes fixated on the grand auction hall visible through the massive window. The room exuded luxury, with plush velvet curtains adorning the windows and a dazzling chandelier hanging above. But the elite paid no heed to thevish decor; their gaze was locked onto the stage below, where a small child with striking purple locks was shackled in chains.


    The man in the room looked at Erwin on stage with interest. He leaned forward in his seat and muttered to himself, "Hmm, a first circle mage, huh? That coulde in handy."


    The man gazing out of the window appeared to be in excellent physical shape, with broad shoulders and a lean build. His crisp posture and confident demeanor hinted at a life of rigorous training and discipline. Although he wore no armor or sword, his short, well-groomed hair and sharp, focused eyes suggested he was a man of action.


    "What do you think do you need him? Professor." the man asked mature women standing at his side.


    She had standing an air of elegance about her. Her silver hair cascading down her back. Her sharp, golden eyes scanned the child before looking before settling on the elite. She smiled at the man, her white, rosy skin glowing in the soft light of the room.


    The woman''s small nose wrinkled slightly as she took a deep breath before responding to the man''s question. As she spoke, her glossy lips moved with precision and grace.


    "Well, he certainly has potential," she said, her voice smooth and confident.


    The woman turned her attention back to the child on stage, her golden eyes focusing intently on him. As she looked, the fine lines on her mature face softened with a sense ofpassion and understanding.


    "He''s only a child," she murmured softly, more to herself than to the man at her side. Her sharp golden eyes flickered over the purple-haired boy in chains, assessing him. "But I suppose he will do for now." She paused, her glossy lips curling into a slight smile. "Myst servant met an untimely end. His hips gave out on him. I will be careful with him."


    This caused a disgust shed in the man''s eyes, but just for a second before he smiled back at her. "Well then, Professor, how about I buy him for you in exchange for some favorable marks on our next finals?"


    The woman raised an eyebrow, considering the man''s proposal. "I''m not sure I can guarantee any marks, but I''ll see what I can do," she said with a slight smirk.


    The man chuckled at her response. "What if I were to buy you two ves? Would that sweeten the deal?"


    The woman''s smirk deepened at the man''s offer. "Two ves? Now, that is tempting. But they have to be a mage or 4th circled knights at least." she said, her golden eyes glinting with amusement.


    She turned her attention back to the stage where Erwin was still standing. His eyes scanning over the crowd and stopping at a woman withrge breasts. A lewd grin spread across his face. The woman noticed Erwin''s gaze and smiled slightly. "He''s already showing signs of disobedience," shemented to the man next to her. "I have to teach him."


    "Then it''s deals done." The man said and waited for the auction to proceed.


    As Erwin scanned the crowd, his eyes locked onto the woman with therge breasts. He licked his lipssciviously, causing the woman to shift ufortably in her seat. The auctioneer noticed the exchange and quickly stepped in.


    "Alright, folks, let''s not forget there is a fine specimen here. Let''s start the bidding on this first circle mage!" the auctioneer eximed, trying to bring the attention back to the stage.


    Erwin looked away from the woman and back at the auctioneer. He knew he had to focus if he wanted to get a good master. As he looked around, and his bidding started.


    "500 gold coins!" someone shouted from the back of the room.


    Erwin nced at the man and smiled, asking. ''Do you reckon 500 gold coins suffice for this divine, handsome individual?'' Erwin looked away from that poor fellow and searched the crowd for another master.


    "550 gold coins!" another bidder called out.


    Erwin felt a glimmer of hope. Maybe he would still be able to get a good master after all. He looked out at the crowd, trying to see who was bidding.


    "600 gold coins!" a voice called out from the front row.


    The bidding continued, going back and forth between a few different bidders. Erwin held his breath, hoping that the man with the golden eyes woulde out on top.


    "1000 gold coins!" the man called out confidently.


    "Going once, going twice..." the auctioneer called out, trying to build up the tension.


    ''just 1000. the elf boy sold for more than that.''


    "1500 gold coins!" a voice called out from the back of the room.


    Erwin''s eyes looked at the crowd with anger seemed to be telling, ''I am worth more than that.'' He had read the story of mages selling for tens of thousands of gold coins. But it seemed that he was destined to be sold to the highest bidder, regardless of their intentions.


    "2000 gold coins!"

 Chapter 83 Sold For Gold

    "2000 gold coins!" eximed the auctioneer with a twinkle in his eye, as if he were talking about the price of a potato. Erwin couldn''t help but wonder if he was being sold off like a sack of potatoes.


    The auctioneer''s gaze shifted upwards towards the grand ceiling of the auction hall, as if he was asking God for a sign that he was making the right decision. Maybe he was hoping for a lightning bolt to strike him dead before he could sell off poor Erwin.


    Erwin followed suit, looking towards the window in the room, hoping to catch a glimpse of the bidder. But all he could see were opaque ck mirrors, as if someone was trying to hide their shame at bidding on a human being.


    "We have just received a bid from one of our VIP guests. Now, who else would like to make an offer?" said the auctioneer, his smile as fake as his hairpiece.


    "Four thousand gold coins!" shouted a bidder from another private room. Erwin couldn''t help but feel grateful that he was worth more than a measly four thousand gold coins. At least someone thought he was worth more than a happy meal.


    "Eight thousand gold coins!" countered another bidder, causing a wave of gasps to ripple through the crowd. Erwin couldn''t help but wonder if he was being bid on by Scrooge McDuck.


    Erwin''s eyes widened in shock at the exorbitant price being bid for him. He had never imagined that he would be worth so much money. Maybe he should start a side hustle and sell himself off more often.


    Erwin''s heart was pounding in his chest as the bids continued to escte higher and higher. He had always thought of himself as a nobody, a mere pawn in the grand scheme of things, but now it seemed that he was worth more than he could have ever imagined.


    "50 thousand gold coins!" came a voice from the back of the hall, and Erwin''s heart skipped a beat. The bidder''s voice was familiar, but he couldn''t quite ce it.


    The auctioneer''s eyes widened in surprise, and he looked around the room, trying to identify the source of the bid. "Going once, going twice..." he began, but before he could finish, the bidder spoke again.


    "one hundred thousand gold coins," the voice said, and Erwin''s mind reeled. Who could have that kind of money to spend on him?


    With a thin sheen of perspiration on his forehead, the dashing man gazed upon the seasoned woman and smiled. "Perhaps, Professor, we should consider another option. This one seems to be burning a hole in my pockets."


    The price had already surpassed the estimated value of a first-circle mage, and it seemed to be inching even higher with each passing moment. The exorbitant amount being demanded for this particr item had raised many eyebrows and caused quite a stir among the magicalmunity. Some wondered what could possibly justify such a steep cost, while others simply resigned themselves to the fact that they may never be able to afford it.


    "Now I want him more than ever," said the woman with golden eyes, her gaze fixated on Erwin, who was visibly excited despite the fact that he was about to be sold as a ve. It was a chilling sight, like a predator eyeing its prey with hunger.


    Erwin was rooted to the spot,pletely speechless as the words reverberated in his mind. The idea of being valued at a staggering sum of two hundred thousand gold coins was beyond anything he had ever imagined for himself ''I did when I was the prince''.


    Erwin felt a shiver run down his spine. The woman with golden eyes seemed to sense his fear and leaned in closer to the window. "Don''t worry, my dear," she whispered, her breath hot against his ear. "I will take good care of you. You will be mine, and I will make sure that you enjoy your remains life under me."


    "don''t worry about your marks and you don''t have to get me another ve. Just buy this one for me. I really want to train him." the woman with the striking golden eyes said reassuringly.


    "really? then consider it done," replied the person with a sly grin.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "Two hundred thousand gold coins!" eximed the man, his voice echoing through the auction hall like thunder, making the auctioneer''s eyes widen in shock.


    The auctioneer''s smile widened, revealing a set of yellowed teeth. "Going once, going twice..."


    "Sold!" The gavel hit the desk with a resounding thud, and Erwin was officially sold to the mysterious bidder.


    Erwin stood there, his mind racing with a million different thoughts and emotions all at once. The words that had just been spoken to him had turned his world upside down, and he wasn''t quite sure what to do with himself. Two hundred thousand gold coins. The amount of money was so astronomical that it was hard for him to wrap his head around it. He had never imagined himself as being worth that much, and yet here he was.


    As he stood there, lost in thought, the man who had just purchased him walked out of the room, a smug grin on his face. Erwin couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease wash over him. Something about the man didn''t sit right with him. Maybe it was the way he carried himself, or the look in his eyes. Whatever it was, Erwin had a feeling that he was about to be thrown into a world of trouble.


    The man turned to Erwin with a smirk. "Congrattions, my boy. You''re gonna be in heaven from now on."


    Erwin swallowed hard, feeling a lump form in his throat. "What... no, I don''t want to go to heaven. I am fine on the earth?"


    The man chuckled. "Well, tell that to your master, boy. I''m merely a middleman. You''re going to be trained by someone who''s very interested in you." but there was little sympathy in his eyes.


    Erwin''s mind raced as he tried to process what the man was saying. "I am interested in what way?"


    The man shook his head, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "I''m not at liberty to say. All you need to know is that you''re going to be taken care of. Nowe on, we don''t want to keep the professor waiting."


    Erwin felt a wave of shock and relief wash over him as the chains on his wrists were unlocked. He had been sold, but at least he wouldn''t have to endure the torture of the auction block any longer.


    As he was led offstage by a pair of burly guards, Erwin couldn''t help but feel a sense of apprehension. He had no idea who his new master would be or what kind of life he was about to embark upon.


    Erwin followed the man into the private room through halls, feeling more like a prisoner than a valuablemodity. As they rode through the streets of the city, Erwin couldn''t shake the feeling that he was about to be thrown into a world of danger and intrigue.


    The halls were lined with priceless works of art and intricate tapestries, but Erwin barely had time to take in his surroundings before he was ushered into arge room.


    Sitting behind a massive oak desk was a woman with striking golden eyes, her long ck hair cascading down her back. She looked up as Erwin entered, and a smile crossed her face.


    "Wee, child. I''ve been looking forward to meeting you."

 Chapter 84 Value Of Strong Hips

    In the private room, Erwin found himself face to face with the woman with golden eyes, who was surrounded by an entourage of servants and guards. She was dressed in luxurious silks and adorned with glittering jewels that seemed to glow in the dim light of the room.


    "Wee, child," she said, her voice smooth as silk. "I have been looking forward to meeting you."


    Erwin gulped nervously, thinking to himself, ''Great, I''m about to be a glorified sex toy for a wealthy sadist. This is just what I needed.''


    Erwin felt a lump form in his throat as he tried to muster up the courage to speak. "Thank you, madam," he managed to say, his voice barely above a whisper.


    As the woman approached him, her eyes roamed his body hungrily, and Erwin couldn''t help but feel vited already.


    "Please, don''t be nervous," the woman said, cing a gentle hand on Erwin''s shoulder. "I understand that this must all be very overwhelming for you, but I assure you, you have nothing to fear."


    ''Oh, nothing to fear except for the fact that I''m about to be turned into a human punching bag.'' Erwin thought to himself with bitter sarcasm.


    Erwin tried to rx, but his heart was still pounding in his chest. "May I ask why you paid so exorbitant price for, madam?" he asked, trying to keep his voice steady.


    The woman''s smile grew even wider. "Of course, my dear," she said. "I am quite impressed with your talents."


    Erwin''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "My talents?" he repeated.


    "Indeed, your talents," the woman acknowledged. "Making a first mana Circle at the young age of ten is quite a remarkable feat."


    Erwin appeared confused upon hearing this and cautiously asked, "Please forgive me if I offend you, madam, but isn''t itmon for humans to awaken their mana at the age of ten?"


    As soon as Erwin mentioned his confusion, both of them turned to him with surprise. The woman addressed him, asking, "Your name is Erwin, isn''t it?" Erwin nodded, and she followed up with, "Could you tell me where you came from, Erwin?"


    Erwin hesitated for a moment before answering. "Ie from a small vige in the outskirts of the kingdom Acyhlis, madam," he lied.


    The Man''s eyes narrowed slightly. "I see," he said, studying Erwin intently. "so, you''re from higher realms like us."


    "What are the higher realms?" Erwin asked with the same confusion.


    The woman with the golden eyes looked at Erwin with a mixture of surprise and curiosity. "You don''t know what the higher realms are?" she asked.


    Erwin shook his head. "No, madam," he replied. "I''ve never heard of them before."


    The woman''s smile held a hint of superiority as she spoke. "Well, it doesn''t matter now, but you should be aware that your talent is merely mediocre in the higher realm."


    "Yes," Erwin replied, and then asked, "then why did you why you purchased me? and how did I end up in this realm?"


    The woman''s contemtive expression gave way to a sinister smile as she revealed the reason for Erwin''s purchase. "It''s a mystery how you ended up in this realm," she said, her toneced with malice. "But as for why I bought you, it''s because every servant I had died from pain in their hips. I have very high standards, you see, and finding a suitable recement has been a challenge."


    Erwin''s fear and apprehension grew with every word the woman spoke. He wondered what kind of training and unbearable duties he would be subjected to, and if he would suffer the same fate as the previous servants.


    Before Erwin could even begin to articte his concerns, the woman''s smile morphed into a manic grin. Her voice was now filled with a twisted joy as she revealed her n. "But then, when I saw you being sold, a brilliant idea came to me," she eximed. "What if I trained my servants from a young age? Wouldn''t that increase their hips durability?"<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Erwin observed the woman''s manic expression and mustered the courage to ask, "May I ask, madam, why the servants need to have strong hips?"


    The woman''s expression turned sinister, and her tone was filled with a twisted joy as she answered Erwin''s question. Her eyes glinted with excitement as she spoke, "Well, my dear Erwin," she said, "my servants have to endure long hours of being beaten by my hips to fulfill the cravings of my lower lips."


    Erwin''s eyes widened in shock hearing this.


    The man who had spoken before looked at Erwin shocked face and stepped forward and addressed Erwin in a condescending tone. "You should feel honored, boy. The professor does not take just anyone as her ser...." But before he could even finish his sentence, the Erwin interrupted him.


    "Thank you, madam," Erwin said with a hint of excitement in his voice. "I am eager to learn and serve," he continued, his eyes shining with enthusiasm.


    "huh..." the mans looked at him with surprised, while women''s face boomed into a excited smile.


    Erwin gazed upon her smile and considered, '' she is good master huh....." However, suddenly the world began to spin, causing him to lose his bnce and faint.


    *******


    The golden masked warrior, along with two men, were running through the dense forest. Their breaths were heavy, and their bodies were covered in scratches and bruises. The fat man wasgging behind, panting heavily, while the handsome man was leading the way, his sword in hand.


    The golden masked warrior''s mask was slightly damaged from the fight they had just encountered. She had been the one to take down the enemy leader, but not before sustaining a few injuries of her own.


    The trio had been running for days, having lost the precious cargo during their escape.


    As they ran, the golden masked girl finally spoke, her voice surprisingly feminine. "Ghanso, We need to find a ce to rest and tend to our wounds. We can''t keep running like this."


    The handsome man nodded in agreement, looking back to make sure the fat man was still following. "There''s a cave not too far from here. We can rest there for a while."


    They made their way to the cave, their bodies aching with each step. Once inside, they sat down, exhausted. The golden masked women removed her mask, revealing a face that was both fierce and delicate. Her hair was golden, and her eyes were a bright blue.


    "I can''t believe we made it out alive," the fat man said between gasps for air.


    "Yes, it was really brutal," the woman said, her face glistening with sweat.


    As they sat in the cave, Ghanso''s mind drifted to the child they had lost during the escape. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of guilt and responsibility for what had happened. The child had been under their protection, and they had failed to keep him safe.


    Observing Ghanso''s altered demeanor, the woman with the golden mask rested a consoling hand on his shoulder. "We had to do what was necessary to ensure his safety. His mother only paid us to take him out of the kingdom, but she didn''t specify a destination," she spoke gently.


    Ghanso''s voice carried a tone of concern and conviction as he spoke up. "It doesn''t mean we had to send him to the lower realms. It''s far too dangerous for a child his age."


    ***********************


    Note :- The next chapter will be R-18

 Chapter 85 Morning Harassment (R-18)

    *chsch, chsch, chsch*


    ''where am I? Who the heck is making the noise? Let me sleep,'' Erwin was jolted from his sleep by a loud noise. Irritated, he didn''t want to open his eyes to see who was responsible. . ''What''s this warm feeling? Ha, it''s so rxing.''


    However, he then sensed a warm sensation enveloping his lower body. He wondered what it could be, but found the feeling incredibly soothing. ''this slippery feelings it''s so good ahhhh.'' As he slowly stirred, he became aware of a slippery sensation that felt surprisingly pleasurable.


    "ahhhh I am cumming." Erwin moaned as he thrusted his hips.


    A voice emerged from under the sheets, expressing dissatisfaction with a simple "ugh."


    Erwin shot his semen into the squeezing warm hole and breathed heavily. "That was heavenly."


    As he opened his eyes to see what was happening under the sheet, he was met with a pair of golden eyes ring at him angrily.


    Her white cheeks bulged as if she was holding something in her mouth. But still, some white liquid leaked from the corner of her small mouth, slowly dripping down, looked lewd.


    ''Huh, I am dreaming? Who is this beautifuldy is sucking my dick first thing in the morning?'' Erwin stared at her bulged face with half awaked expression.


    *gulp* gulping sound echoed from her throat and the liquid in her mouth traveled to her stomach. Erwin was jolted awake by the sound of a woman gulping. It triggered his memory, and he quickly became fully awake tucked his dick back in his pants. Hastily getting up, he apologized to the woman, saying, "I am sorry, madam. "


    The women wiped her mouth and said, still somewhat angry. "On whose permission did you release your semen in my mouth? What were you thinking?" Her tone was sharp and usatory.


    ''Why did I swallow his cum? and why was I giving him a blowjob?''


    The professor hade to Erwin''s room to check on him after the incident that urred the day before. As she approached his bed, she noticed arge bulge in his pants and was taken aback. At first, she was hesitant to investigate further since the item would eventually belong to her, but her curiosity got the better of her.


    And here she is with her mouth stained with young child cum. ''I was nning to train him to be mine, eventually. And he is also a little sacred. Let''s use this opportunity to start his training a little early.''


    She feigned anger as she looked at him and asked, "Do you realize what you''ve done?"


    Erwin nodded, telling her angry eyes to him. ''Will she punish me? But it''s not my fault. I was sleeping, and she was the one who was giving me a blowjob. Instead, I should punish her for sexual harassment.''


    ''He is sacred. Well, he is just a child. I shouldn''t do this thing first in the morning with him but.....his dick it''s so big.'' The woman looked at hunger while her pussy salivate, craving for Erwin''s dick


    "Well, isn''t that just precious?" the woman said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "You''re lucky it''s your first mistake, Erwin. Otherwise, I''d have to bring out the big guns." She raised her hand menacingly, and Erwin flinched.


    But then, to his surprise, she chuckled. "Just kidding. I''m not that much of a sadist...yet." Her fingers traced his cheek in a disturbingly gentle manner.


    Erwin swallowed nervously, unsure if he should feel relieved or not. "Uh, thanks for not punishing me too harshly," he said, hoping to end the conversation as quickly as possible.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The woman smirked. "Oh, don''t mention it. Just remember, one more wrong move and I''ll make sure you regret it." She gave him a wink and got up from the bed.


    "Madam, may I know what''s your name is?" Erwin asked, stopping her from getting up from the bed.


    The woman smiled at him and said, "I am Professor Adide Harrington, but you can call me professor."


    Erwin raised his eyebrows and replied, "Well, thank you for freeing me from that hellhole. I owe you my life professor "


    Adide smirked and said, "Yes, you do. But let''s not get too sentimental, shall we? After all, sentimentality is not worth two hundred thousand gold coins."


    Erwin let out a nervous chuckle and asked, "So, how can I repay you, Professor?"


    Adide leaned towards Erwin and whispered, "I''ve got some ns in mind. Let''s just say they require a shovel, a secluded alley, and a couple of unwanted witnesses. But don''t worry, I''ll make sure you get your share of the spoils." She chuckled as she spoke.


    Erwin didn''t seem to take her seriously and blurted out, his face turning red, "What if I repay you some other way?"


    Adide''s curiosity was piqued by his blushing face. "What do you have in mind?" she asked.


    Erwin''s face grew even redder as he spoke, "You were doing something to my... you know, and it felt really good." He gestured towards his crotch, his eyes fixed on the bedsheets. Then, looking up between her thighs, he added, "I could do the same for you, if you want."


    Adide raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Erwin''s offer. She shifted her weight slightly and leaned in closer to him. "Is that so?" she murmured, her lips brushing against his ear. "And how exactly do you n on doing that?"


    Erwin''s breath caught in his throat as Adide''s warm breath tickled his skin. He stammered for a moment before gathering his thoughts. "Well, I could... I could use my mouth," he suggested, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Adide grinned wickedly. "I like the sound of that," she said, cing a hand on his chest and pushing him gently backwards onto the bed. She straddled him, her thighs pressed against his hips, and leaned down to capture his lips in a passionate kiss.


    Erwin moaned softly into her mouth, his hands moving to grip her hips. As they kissed, Adide slowly began to grind against him, feeling his arousal growing beneath her. She broke the kiss and leaned back, a sultry look in her eyes. "Well, what are you waiting for?" she whispered. "Get to work."


    Erwin looked at her with blushed face. Adide was wearing a long, ash-colored dress that flowed elegantly around her frame. The dress was made from a soft, silky fabric that shimmered in the light, and it clung to her curves in all the right ces. The dress had a high neckline that entuated her long, slender neck, and long sleeves that draped gracefully over her wrists. Now that wrist wasing toward his chest.


    "Your so beautiful, professor." Erwin said, his eyes still wondering on her dress.


    Adide''s dress was a masterpiece, with every cut-out ced strategically to entuate her beauty. Erwin couldn''t take his eyes off Adide as she moved, mesmerized by the way the dress highlighted her curves. The cut-out on her left shoulder drew attention to her slender neck, while the cut-out on her stomach emphasized her curvy folds. The cut-out on her lower back revealed just enough skin to leave him wanting more, and he found himself captivated by her effortless beauty. The cuts in her dress were perfectly ced, creating a sense of bnce and intrigue that left Erwin entranced by her every move.


    Erwin couldn''t take his eyes off Adide''s dress. "It''s a masterpiece," he said, continuing to admire its beauty.


    Adide smirked in response, teasingly hinting at something more. "You haven''t seen anything yet," she said with a mischievous glint in her eye. "Just wait until you see what''s underneath."

 Chapter 86 Little Cheeky Thing (R-18)

    As Erwin moved closer, he couldn''t resist reaching out and running his hand over Adide''s thigh, feeling the softness of her skin beneath his fingertips. Adide shivered in response, her body responding to the touch.


    "You like that?" Erwin asked, a fearful smile on his lips.


    Adide nodded, a slight smirk ying at the corner of her mouth. "I do," she replied, her voice low and sultry. "But you''re just getting started."


    Erwin smiled, feeling a sense of excitement building inside him. He reached up and ran his hand along the hem of Adide''s dress, his fingers inching higher and higher until he felt the smooth skin of her thigh beneath her touch. He hooked her fingers around the hem of the dress and slowly pulled it up, uncovering more and more of Adide''s legs and thighs.


    Adide watched, her eyes never leaving Erwin''s face. She loves Erwin''s blushed face. As Erwin exposed more and more of her skin, Adide felt a sense of anticipation building inside her.


    "Keep going," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Erwinplied, pulling the dress up higher until it was bunched around Adide''s waist, still covering her cave. He leaned in and kissed the soft flesh of Adide''s inner thigh, savoring the taste of her skin. Adide moaned softly, her body responding to Erwin''s touch.


    "You like that, don''t you?" Erwin asked, running his fingers along the inside of Adide''s thigh. "You like the way I''m touching you."


    Adide nodded, a soft smile on her lips. "I do," she replied. "But I want more."


    Erwin moved her lips down Adide''s body, kissing his way to her thighs. She nuzzled her face against the soft flesh, breathing in the scent of her arousal. Adide moaned softly, her body responding to Erwin''s touch.


    Adide teased, running her fingers through Erwin''s hair. "You want to please me, don''t you?"


    Erwin nodded, a soft smile ying at the corners of her lips. But in his head, he couldn''t help but think, ''No, I just want to please myself using your body. But let''s first check your quality, shall we?''


    Adide couldn''t help but let out augh at Erwin''s response. "Oh, you cheeky little thing," she said, a yful glint in her eye. "But let''s focus on pleasing me, shall we?"


    Erwin grinned. "Absolutely," he replied, running his fingers along Adide''s thigh once more. "But you have to admit, professor, your thighs are a work of art."


    Adide raised an eyebrow, a smirk on her lips. "Oh really? Care to borate?"


    Erwin leaned in, his lips hovering just above the skin of Adide''s thigh. "Well, they''re soft and smooth, like velvet. And the way they curve and flow, it''s like they were sculpted by a master artist."


    Adide let out a soft chuckle. "Well, I suppose you have a point there," she replied, feeling herself aroused even further under Erwin''s touch. "But enough talking. Let''s get back to repaying your debt, hmm?"


    He reached the apex of her thighs. Erwin looked up at Adide, his eyes filled with desire. Adide watched with anticipation as Erwin hooked her fingers around the dress, tugging it up to her waist and onto her curvy stomach. She felt a shiver run through her body as the cool air brushed against her now exposed skin.


    Erwin looked at the exposed region with desire, but his mind wandered to an entirely different thought. ''Why do most women in this world have hair there?'' he pondered, but quickly dismissed it with a shrug. ''Oh well, it doesn''t matter. I''m an adventurer who likes both the jungle and the desert.''


    Erwin couldn''t help but notice the little silver hair crown that grew on top of Adide''s cave, the soft strands glistening under the dim light. His eyes trailed down to the soft folds between her legs, and he could see more of the same silver hairs that seemed to spread like a delicate web.


    As he gazed at her, he couldn''t help but think about how beautiful and unique every aspect of Adide was. The silver hairs on her cave and folds only added to her charm, a testament to her maturity and sensuality.


    Erwin leaned in closer, his fingers tracing the contours of her pink folds. He could feel the softness of her skin, the heat radiating from her body. As he explored her with his fingers, he couldn''t help but marvel at the way her body responded to his touch, the way her hips shifted and writhed with pleasure, the stickiness on his finger tell how aroused she was now.


    "God, you''re beautiful," Erwin murmured, his lips trailing down the length of her thigh. Reaching between her thighs in the sensitive region, He could feel the soft hairs brushing against his face, and it only made him want her more.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She moaned and let out a low, sultry chuckle as she leaned back against the pillows. "Mmm, you think so, do you?" she purred, her fingers threading through Erwin''s hair and pressing his face closer to her soft skin. "Why don''t you keep showing me just how beautiful you think I am?"


    Erwin, on the other hand, was busy thinking about the silver hairs and their purpose. ''Maybe it''s for heat instion.'' he thought. ''Or maybe it''s a sign of her wisdom and experience. Either way, it''s sexy as hell.''


    As Adide pressed Erwin''s head against her pussy, his nose slid up along her slit towards her clitoris, taking in her sweet and intoxicating scent. The fragrance of her vagina had a dizzying effect on him, and Erwin found himself losing control,pletely entranced by her.


    He nuzzled his face against her vagina, breathing in deeply as he savored the taste of her. The softness of her pink skin against his lips made him ache with desire, and he felt his body responding to her touch.


    Adide smiled wickedly as she watched Erwin lose himself at the moment. She loved the way he was licking her. The way his lips trembled with desire. With a yful tug, she pulled him closer, pressing his face even harder against her vagina.


    "You like that, don''t you?" she purred, her voice low and husky. "You want to taste more of me?"


    Erwin moaned softly, unable to resist the seductive tone of her voice.


    "You''re such a good boy," she murmured, her voice thick with desire. "You know just how to make me feel good."


    Erwin was lost in the sensation of her thighs pressed against his ears, muffling the surrounding sounds. The only thing he could hear was the sound of her breathing, the soft rustling of her movements, and the thudding of his own heartbeat. Her thighs acted like a soundproof barrier, muffling the outside world and amplifying the sensation of her body against his.


    He parted his lips, ready to taste her, but Adide pulled back with a teasing smile on her lips. "Not yet, my dear," she said, her fingers still tangled in his hair. "We have all the time in the world. Let''s take our time, shall we?"


    Erwin could feel his arousal growing as Adide continued to tease him. He wanted nothing more than to taste her, to feel her body shudder beneath his touch. But he knew that Adide was in control, and he was content to let her lead the way this time.


    As she pulled back from him, the disappointment appeared on Erwin''s cute face, showing his wonderful acting skills. But the teasing smile on her lips told him that this was only the beginning. He could feel the stickiness of her arousal on his face, a reminder of just how much she wanted him.


    Adide couldn''t help but feel her heart melt at the sight of Erwin''s expression. He was just too adorable for his own good. His act was working, and she found herself wanting him even more. She leaned in closer to him, her lips brushing against his ear.


    "Don''t worry, baby," she whispered. "I''m not done with you yet."


    Adide''s face lit up with satisfaction as she watched Erwin obediently follow her everymand. ''He''s such a good boy.'' she thought to herself, a mischievous glint in her eye. ''I can train him to be even better.''


    She ran her fingers through his hair, relishing in the feeling of his soft locks between her fingers. With each passing moment, she could feel her power over him growing, like a gardener tending to a nt, nurturing it until it blossoms into something beautiful.


    "I think we''re going to have a lot of fun together," she whispered, a sly smile ying at the corners of her lips. "You''re going to be my little pet, and I''m going to teach you everything you need to know."


    Erwin''s thoughts were racing as he felt a surge of defiance towards Adide''s words. ''Like hell I''ll be tame.'' he thought, determined to show her that he was more than just a pet to be trained. He couldn''t wait to enter her and prove to her just how wild he could be.


    But as he looked up at her, his eyes met hers and he saw the glint of amusement and challenge in them. Erwin realized that Adide was ying a game with him, one that he was more than willing to y. He leaned in close to her ear and whispered with little fear in his voice "Just you wait, Adide. I''ll show you who''s really in charge."


    Adide''s eyes widened in surprise as Erwin whispered in her ear, his words sending shivers down her spine. She had expected him to bepliant, obedient to her every whim. Her lips curved into a smirk as she heard Erwin''s words, and a mischievous glint appeared in her eyes. "Oh, you think so?"


    **********

 Chapter 87 Grinding [R-18]

    "you don''t want to be my pet?" Adide asked and Erwin nodded, his face blushed and scared.


    Without hesitation, Adide pushed him down onto the bed and straddled him, her hands gripping his wrists tightly to hold him in ce. She leaned in close to his face, her lips almost touching his.


    "You think you''re in charge?" she whispered, a wicked smile spreading across her face. "I don''t think so, my dear. You''re my pet now, and I''ll do with you as I please."


    Erwin''s eyes widened as he felt Adide''s weight on top of him, her body pressed against his. He could feel her wetness through the thin fabric of his pants. He tried to push her away, but Adide was too strong for him. She pinned his arms to the ground and leaned in closer, her breath hot against his ear. "You''re mine now, Erwin," she whispered, "and I''m going to show you just how much I own you."


    Adide leaned down to kiss him, her lips soft and demanding. As the kiss deepened, Adide''s hands roamed over Erwin''s body, caressing him in ways that made him shiver. Finally, when he thought he couldn''t take it anymore, Adide pulled away, a satisfied smirk on her face.


    "Now, that wasn''t so bad, was it?" she said, getting up from on top of him. "I think we''re going to have a lot of fun together, you and I."


    Erwin''s breath hitched in his throat as he felt Adide straddle him, her eyes sparkling with mischief. He tried to regain the upper hand, but Adide was too quick for him.


    "I like it when you struggle," she whispered in his ear, her voice low and seductive.


    Adide leaned in close, her lips brushing against his ear. "You''re going to learn to love being my pet, Erwin," she whispered. "And I''m going to make sure of it."


    With a look of intense desire in her eyes, she reached down and slid her hand inside his pants, her fingers tracing the outline of his arousal. As she felt his length pressing against her palm, a small smile yed on her lips, betraying her excitement.


    Slowly, she withdrew her hand, her fingers now wrapped around his hard shaft. She gazed at him hungrily, enjoying the sight of him in all his aroused glory. "You like that?"


    He couldn''t form a coherent sentence, the sensations overwhelming his mind and body. "Very much," he managed to grunt out, his eyes closing as she continued to stroke him with skillful movements.


    Leaning in close, she whispered seductively in his ear, "How about this?" As she lowered herself onto him, his breath caught in his throat as he felt the warmth and wetness of her lower lips enveloping his shaft. He couldn''t help but gasp, his hips moving involuntarily in response to her movements.


    As she began to grind her body back and forth, he felt waves of pleasure coursing through his body. He moaned in ecstasy, unable to contain the sensations she was eliciting from him.


    Erwin gasped as Adide''s hand found its way to his most sensitive area. He could feel the heat of her touch, the intensity of her desire, as she began to stroke him with a fierce passion.


    She skillfully used lower lips to slide up and down his shaft, teasing him by not allowing it to prate her lips fully.


    ''this is so awesome...''


    "You know, professor," Erwin managed to say between gasps and moans, "I think I might like being your pet after all."


    Adide chuckled, her lips still pressed against his skin. "Oh, I knew you would, Erwin. You just needed a bit of...persuasion."


    Erwin couldn''t help butugh, even as he felt the intense pleasure building inside him. "You''re a real piece of work professor, you know that?"


    Adide smirked down at him. "I do what I can to keep things interesting, Erwin."


    As she continued to grind against him, Erwin could feel his control slipping away. He waspletely at her mercy, and he loved it for now.


    "Please," he gasped out, his body writhing beneath her. "I need more."


    Adide''s smile grew wider, and she leaned in close to his ear. "Don''t worry, pet." she whispered. "I''m just getting started."


    With that, Adide increased the pace of her movements, driving Erwin wild with pleasure. He could feel his release building, the tension in his body reaching its breaking point.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin tried to act timid as Adide smirked and suddenly stopped, leaving him on the edge of his climax. He looked up at her, his breathing heavy and his body trembling with desire.


    Erwin hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to do. But the need for release was too great, and he tentatively began to move his hips, grinding against her in a rhythm that matched her own.


    Adide''s grin widened. "Oh, Erwin," she purred. "I thought you wanted to be my obedient little pet. Don''t tell me you''re going to beg now."


    Erwin blushed at her words, feeling both embarrassed and aroused. "I...I don''t," he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. "...I just want to please you, Professor."


    Adide chuckled, running her fingers through his hair. "Good answer," she said, pressing her lips to his in a deep, passionate kiss, making his mouth dry with her tongue.


    She moaned in pleasure, her grip on his wrists loosening as she allowed him to take control. She could feel the intensity building between them, the air thick with desire and need.


    As Erwin''s movements became more confident and rhythmic, Adide couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. She had turned this timid boy into a willing participant in their passion, and she relished in the power she held over him.


    Once again, Adide initiated the grinding motion with her hips, causing Erwin to feel a surge of pleasure coursing through his body. Her silver hair, now moistened with her fluids, brushed against his skin, heightening his senses.


    ''I want it inside me.'' her eyes fixed on Erwin''s throbbing shaft while her lips continued to tease him.


    Adide desired for Erwin''s dick to enter her as much as he wanted it, but she refused to say it aloud. Instead, she relished in the power of making Erwin beg for it, to show his desire for her.


    Erwin had the same thoughts and desires as Adide, but he didn''t want to be the first one to express them. He wanted to hold on to his timid act a little longer, wanting to see how far Adide would take this teasing game.


    ''I''ll make sure you beg for it,'' Erwin thought''d, his freed hands reaching towards Adide''s breasts that were still concealed under her dress.


    Adide couldn''t help but chuckle as she watched Erwin''s small hand extend towards her ample chest. She found his boldness amusing and couldn''t resist teasing him. With a yful glint in her eye, she ran her hands down his chest, enjoying the feel of his small beneath her fingertips. "What''s the matter, Erwin?" she teased, her voiceced with amusement.


    Erwin struggled to contain his desire, his lip tightly sped between his teeth, attempting to suppress a groan. He stuttered out, his voice trembling with uncertainty, "N-nothing," as he tried to project an air of timidity to Adide. "I just...I want...you." His words faltered as his eyes searched hers for any sign that she might reject him.


    Adide''s lips curved into a mischievous grin, revealing her pearly whites. "So, what you want me, Erwin?" Her voice dripped with a sweet, honeyed tone, tempting Erwin further.


    Erwin swallowed hard, his nerves getting the better of him. "I want to...to please you." he finally managed to say, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    "Why did you want that?" Adide''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she asked Erwin, teasing him. "Don''t be under the illusion that I will free you if you continue to please me, because I will not," she continued, ying her game.


    Erwin couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction as his hand reached towards Adide''s chest. He relished in the firmness of her flesh, reveling in the power he held over her. ''You think I''m trying to please you just to be freed? Oh, no, my dear..'' he thought to himself, a devious smirk spreading across his face.


    Erwin knew that he had to maintain his facade of timidity if he wanted to keep manipting Adide to his advantage. With a deep breath, he spoke softly, "Because I am your servant, professor. It is a servant''s duty to please his master." His eyes remained locked on hers as he awaited her next move.


    Adide''s expression became wild hearing this, and she leaned in to kiss him gently. "You already do, Erwin. But if that''s what you want, then who am I to deny you?" she said, before guiding his hand at her chest.


    Her body trembled with pleasure as she ground hard on his dick. Her moans filled the room, echoing off the walls as their bodies writhed together in ecstasy. She could feel every inch of him, every movement and every breath he took. ''yes, I want more. Beg me like that.''


    Erwin felt a rush of excitement as Adide''s body responded to his words. Her wild expression and the way she grind against him only made him want her more. He eagerlyplied with her request, his hand exploring her chest and feeling the firmness of her breasts.


    As she moaned and writhed against him, Erwin''s own arousal grew stronger. He could feel every movement of her body, every sensation she was experiencing.


    [ding! The update has finished. The system is now up to date and ready for use.]

 Chapter 88 So Soft, So Big: An Erotic Tale (R-18)

    ''So big, so soft.''


    Erwin''s hand was slowly checking the firmness of Adide''s chest, while they started to glow with different lights and numbers.


    ''Damn you, system! Of all the times to update, you had to choose when I was being chased by a bunch of thugs?'' Erwin wanted to curse at the system with all his heart, but now was not the time. ''I could have died! And all because of you.'' saying this in his mind, he focused on the prompt that appeared in front of him.


    He took a deep breath and tried to calm down, knowing that he needed to think clearly if he wanted to make a good impression on Adide.


    He looked up and saw Adide watching him intently, her soft hips moving back and forth. Pressing his weight on Erwin''s small body, his dick sat between her pussy folds continuously getting massaged by them. He knew that he had to make a move now if he was going to get the upper hand on her.


    [Due to the inconvenience caused to the host by updating at an unusual time, the system created a new skill: "Sensual Strike". This skillbined with the host''s previous skills "lust vision" and "lust Counter".]


    [Skill:- sensual strike(gold):- "Vulnerable Zones" is a skill that shows the host to his opponent''s sensitive spots and gradually increases their sensitivity to his attacks. The first weak spot that is struck will begin to glow in red, indicating that it has been targeted. As the opponent is hit repeatedly in that same spot, another glowing area will appear on their body with the number 2, and so on. Each time a new glowing spot appears, the opponent''s sensitivity to attacks increases, making them more vulnerable to getting aroused. If the host continues to strike the same spot, the opponent''s sensitivity will eventually reach 100, at which point the user can choose to attack for maximum damage or continue to raise the sensitivity even further. For higher damage.


    Consume:- 1 MP per minute when activated]


    [Current MP:- 200]


    ''I will be damn¡­. But what''s MP? It was not there before¡­.. I can find itter. Let''s first make this bitch orgasm.''


    Erwin withdrew his hand from Adide''s chest, making a surprise in her eyes. She looked at him in confusion and asked, "What happened?"


    Erwin cleared his throat nervously before responding, "It''s nothing, just that...can you please get up so I can serve you properly?"


    Adide chuckled softly and shook her head. "No, I like being on top. If you want to serve me properly, you''ll have to do it like this." She shifted her weight slightly, straddling him more firmly.


    "Ohh.." Erwin moaned, the weight of her soft flesh on his dick.


    Erwin muttered to himself, "This woman," as he looked at Adide''s amused smile. He then slid back slightly and sat up, surprising her a little.


    Adide looked at Erwin with a yful glint in her eyes and asked, "What''s wrong, pet? Don''t you want to serve me anymore?"


    Erwin shook his head and blushed. "It''s difficult to serve you properly while I am lying down and you are sitting on top of me. My arms are a little short.." he said with a hint of embarrassment in his voice. "And I am still under you. It''s win-win¡­"


    Adide held his face in her slim hands and squeezed gently, looking at him with a yful smile. "Aww, you''re so cute," she teased, enjoying his reaction. "Now serve me."


    With Adide''s approval, Erwin began to massage her chest, gently moving his hands towards her nipples. He traced their outline on her dress with his fingertips, causing a shiver to run through Adide''s body. As he continued to knead her breasts, she let out a soft moan.


    Erwin took a deep breath, savoring the alluring aroma of Adide''s perfume. He closed his eyes and savored the scent, feeling his body responding to the intoxicating female hormones. ''Female hormones are the best drug in the world.''


    Erwin''s hand continued to work, but this time his attention was focused on the front of Adide''s body. He couldn''t help but admire the way her perky nipples strained against the fabric of her tight dress, sending a surge of desire through his body. The thought of what was toe made him even harder, and he knew that he couldn''t resist her for much longer.


    Adide noticed his gaze and asked yfully, "Do you like them?" She petted his head affectionately, like one would a puppy.


    Erwin nodded eagerly, unable to tear his eyes away from her body. Without hesitation, he reached for the hem of her gray dress and slowly lifted it up from her stomach, revealing more of her luscious curves.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin''s eyes traveled up to Adide''s curvy figure, taking in every inch of her pale, white skin. His gaze lingered on her navel, which looked like a tiny depression in the smooth expanse of her abdomen.


    With a mischievous grin, he forced her to raise her stomach to his face''s height and nted a soft kiss on her belly button. As Erwin pressed his lips against Adide''s smooth belly, he felt an intense rush of pleasure that flooded his entire being.


    Adide giggled, the sound like music to Erwin''s ears. "You''re such a tease." She said, running her fingers through his hair.


    Erwin looked up at her, his eyes filled with a mixture of desire and affection. "I can''t help myself," he said, his voice husky with desire. "You''re just too beautiful." With that, he lowered his head again, his lips trailing a path of kisses up her abdomen, toward her chest.


    Erwin''s lips brushed against Adide''s dress, causing him to let out a low growl of frustration. He looked up at her, gently grasping the hem of her dress, and lifted it up over her head.


    Erwin eagerly pulled the dress over Adide''s head, revealing her magnificent breasts. He couldn''t help but stare in admiration at the sight before him. Her breasts were full and perky, with pale pink nipples that hardened under his gaze. He noticed the way her nipples stood out, indicating her arousal, and felt a rush of excitement.


    ''So Her breasts were perfectly sized, bigger than his small head. He couldn''t resist the urge to touch them, to feel their softness in his palms. As his fingertips brushed against her skin, he felt her body heat rise. The contrast of her white skin against the pink of her nipples was an exquisite sight, and he couldn''t help but be captivated by their beauty.


    But his eyes got fixated on her smooth, wless skin at Adide''s armpits. The skin was a light shade of pink, with a slight sheen of sweat from their previous activities. The delicate folds of skin under her arms were soft to the touch, and Erwin couldn''t resist the urge to explore every inch of them with his lips and tongue. He nted gentle kisses on the sensitive area, causing Adide to gasp in pleasure. As he traced circles with his tongue, he could feel her body responding to his touch, and it only fueled his desire further.


    Adide gasped at the unexpected sensation, but her teasing smile remained in ce. "Mmm, that tickles," she giggled, running her fingers through his hair. "But I like it."


    "You''re such a naughty little pet," she teased, pulling him up to her level. "But that''s why are I allowing you to do that."


    Erwin continued tovish attention on Adide''s armpits, his tongue mapping the skin of her armpits. He could feel her shiver under his touch, and he knew he was driving her wild with desire. As he worked his tongue, his hand wandered down to her breasts, cupping them firmly and feeling the weight of them in his palms. He kneaded them gently, teasing her nipples to hardness between his fingers.


    Adide moaned softly, the sound sending a jolt of pleasure through Erwin''s body. She was focusing her attention on his shaft, rubbing it against the soft skin of her inner thigh, teasing him with her touch. He could feel himself getting harder by the second, his desire for her growing with every passing moment. He pulled away from her armpits, nting kisses down. the curve of her chest and onto her breasts, taking one nipple into his mouth and sucking on it gently.


    His hand slid down her curvy figure, tracing the smooth contours of her waist before moving lower, gliding over her soft skin as he reached her thighs.


    His palms slid up and down her thighs, feeling the smoothness of her skin and the warmth emanating from them. Erwin couldn''t help but marvel at the curve of her legs and the way they fit perfectly against his own. He ran his fingers along the contours of her knees, reveling in the sensation of her soft skin against his touch. His grip tightened, and he couldn''t resist giving her thighs a gentle squeeze.


    Adide''s thoughts raced as she felt Erwin''s small hands expertly caress her body. ''How is he so skilled already?'' she wondered to herself. ''He is just a kid.'' He continued to suck on her breasts. She let out a series of moans, her hands pushing his head towards her chest, urging him to continue with even more intensity. "Mmm, that''s it," she gasped. "Don''t stop, Erwin."


    Erwin''s hand glided sensually up Adide''s legs. He stroke her thighs with his fingers, gradually increasing the pressure as he kneaded her muscles. His touch was firm yet gentle, eliciting a moan from Adide as she surrendered to the sensation. He continued to move his hand up her body, finally reaching her lower back, where he applied a slight pressure, pulling her body closer to his.


    ''So soft, so big.''


    Then his hand slipped down to her firm but fat ass cheeks, his fingers gripping and spreading them apart. Exposing her pinkish hole, that was making her body trembled when it felt a cold breeze touching it.


    Adide''s expression turned stern as she looked at Erwin with a mixture of shock and suspicion. "I''m going to ask you something, and I expect you to answer me truthfully. Understand?" she demanded. Looking down at Erwin, whose mouth was still on her hard nipple.


    Erwin''s heart started racing as he felt a sense of apprehension wash over him. He slowly released her pink nippleced with his saliva from his mouth, but not before giving it a flick with his tongue. He nodded his head, trying to keep hisposure. "Of course, Professor. I will always be honest with you," he said, trying to sound as sincere as possible.


    Adide fixed her gaze on Erwin, her expression serious and contemtive. " Don''t tense up, I''m curious, Erwin," she began. "You seem to know exactly where to touch me and how to please me. It''s almost as if you''re not a kid at all."

 Chapter 89 Tutoring Of Erwin (R-18)

    Erwin, who was caressing her thighs, looked up at Adide and hesitated for a moment before admitting, "My previous mistress taught me how to please women. She used me to fulfill her desires and taught me everything I know." this hurt her ego a little which is why Erwin had said that.


    Erwin noticed the slight change in Adide''s expression and he couldn''t help but smirk, feeling a sense of satisfaction. It was clear that he had gotten under her skin.


    Adide raised an eyebrow, a mixture of surprise and amusement on her face. "Oh, so you''re not just a cute little pet with a natural talent," she teased, a mischievous glint in her eye. "You''ve had some professional training, I see."


    Erwin couldn''t help but chuckle at her teasing. "Well, I suppose you could say that," he replied, his hand still gently caressing her thigh. "But don''t worry, professor. You''re the only one I want to please now."


    Adide felt a rush of both annoyance and pleasure at Erwin''s response. She didn''t like the idea that someone else had taught his toy how to please a woman, ''he is mine, only I can teach him to please me.'' but at the same time, she was pleased that he was so devoted to her now. "Good answer, pet," she said, running her fingers through his hair. "But I''m still curious about what she taught you. How good was she?"


    Erwin''s smile slightly at her question. He could sense the underlying insecurity in her tone and knew that her ego was hurt. "She was...very skilled," he replied cautiously. "But that doesn''t matter now. All that matters is that I''m here with you, and I want to make you feel good."


    As he spoke, Erwin leaned in and ced a gentle kiss on Adide''s chest, causing her to gasp softly. He then trailed his lips upwards, teasingly brushing against her skin until he reached her neck. Without hesitation, he began to use the skills he had learned from his previous mistress to pleasure Adide, and she couldn''t deny that he was exceptionally good at it.


    But even as her body responded to his touch, Adide couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy towards his previous mistress.


    She grabbed his head pulling him away from her neck Adide dered. "I will erase everything that woman taught you. I''ll be the one to teach you how to please a woman," a hint of possessiveness in her voice.


    Erwin grin hearing this. However, he knew he needed to y it cool and not reveal his excitement. So, he quickly wiped the smile off his face and looked timidly at Adide. "I''ll try my best," he said meekly, "but please go easy on me."


    Adide couldn''t help but smile at Erwin''s response, feeling a sense of satisfaction at his submission to her. "Oh, I''ll go easy on you, pet," she said, grabbing his hand. "But I expect you to be a quick learner."


    Adide guided Erwin''s hand toward her meat mountains. And start instructing him on how to touch and caress her chest in a way that would bring her pleasure. "Start by grabbing the bottom of my breasts and squeezing them gently," she said, demonstrating the motion for him.


    Adide directed Erwin''s hand to the underside of her chest and firmly pressed it against her milky-white breasts, showing him how to squeeze them with enough pressure to make her moan. "ahh."


    Erwin''s gaze remained fixed on Adide''s hands as she expertly guided his own. ''She''s so wet.'' he observed, feeling her wet Vagina rubbing against his penis.


    "Now move your hands upwards, but don''t touch my nipples just yet." she moved his hand up, keeping the pressure on her breasts constant. without getting near her pink nipple.


    As Erwin followed Adide''s guidance, he felt the supple flesh of her breasts in his hands. They were plump and round, with a slight bounce to them as he squeezed them gently. The creamy skin of her breasts was wless, with no visible blemishes or marks. Adide''s moans of pleasure encouraged him to continue, and he repeated the motion a few more times.


    "Good," Adide murmured, her eyes closed in pleasure. "Now squeeze them again, near nipples but and don''t touch them nipples yet."


    Erwin''s hands moved up towards Adide''s nipples, careful not to touch them just yet. As he squeezed her breasts again, he watched in awe as her nipples bloomed slightly, bing more prominent under his touch. The sensation of her nipples hardening was a clear indication of the pleasure he was giving her. Her nipples had a soft pink hue that contrasted beautifully against her milky-white skin, adding to the erotic visual experience for Erwin.


    Adide observed the intensity in Erwin''s gaze as he looked at her nipples and whispered softly, "Now use your tongue to flick my nipples, but be gentle and don''t suck or bite them." Erwin obediently leaned in and stuck out his tongue, giving a gentle flick to Adide''s naughty nipples.


    Adide''s nipples stood at attention as Erwin''s tongue flicked gently over them one by one, causing goosebumps to rise around the sensitive buds.


    Erwin observed Adide''s nipples closely, noting how they were almost but not quite fully erect. ''They''re just a little away from their true form.'' his gaze focused on the sensitive buds. Erwin flicked them again to get see their true form.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Before Erwin''s tongue flicking, Adide''s nipples were already hardened and bloomed slightly under his touch. They were a soft pink color, contrasting beautifully against her creamy white skin. The ares surrounding them were also slightly raised and had a darker shade of pink, adding to their allure. After the flick, Adide''s nipples became even more sensitive and erect, standing at attention and surrounded by goosebumps.


    Erwin''s gentle flicks across her nipples intensified, Adide''s body quivered with pleasure and a soft moan escaped her lips, allowing him to take it further by sucking on her breasts.


    Erwin suckled gently on Adide''s nipple, she felt a wave of pleasure wash over her body. His tongue swirled around her sensitive bud, teasing and tantalizing her with each movement. She could feel her nipples hardening even further under his touch. The warmth of his mouth on her breast was a stark contrast to the cool air in the room, making her feel even more sensitive and aroused. She arched her back in pleasure.


    Erwin continued to pleasure Adide''s breasts with his mouth, switching between each nipple and using his tongue to swirl around them before suckling gently. Meanwhile, his hands continued to explore her chest, squeezing and caressing her breasts with just the right amount of pressure like just Adide had taught him.


    "Good boy," she whispered, lookdown at with smile. "you like armpits right?"


    Erwin continued to suck on Adide''s breast, he gazed up at her and eagerly nodded in response to her question. Adide''s mischievous grin grew as she lifted her arm and exposed her armpit to him. "then let''s teach you how to please them." she said yfully.


    "Start by using your tongue to lick around the edges of my armpit," Adide instructed, her voice low and seductive. Erwinplied, tentatively flicking his tongue around the edges of her armpit before slowly making his way to the center.


    Adide let out a soft sigh of pleasure as Erwin''s tongue moved over her sensitive skin. She arched her back, pressing her breast further into his hands as he continued to lick and tease her armpit.


    "Good boy," Adide murmured, running her fingers through his hair as he continued to lick and tease her armpit. "Now use your teeth to nibble gently on the skin, but be careful not to bite too hard."


    Erwin obeyed, and as he nibbled gently on the soft skin of Adide''s armpit, she let out a soft gasp. The area was smooth and hairless, with a slightly pink center than the rest of her skin. As he continued to nibble, small red marks were left in his wake, evidence of his attention to detail. When he finally pulled away, a small wet spot had formed where his tongue had been, and her armpit had taken on a slightly flushed appearance.


    "Why did you stop?" Adide inquired.


    Erwin hesitated to answer Adide''s question but eventually spoke up, "I''m not sure how to do it, could you show me?" he asked.


    Adide regarded him with suspicion at first, but upon seeing his innocent and pleading gaze, she softened and gave a small smile. "Alright," she said, agreeing to his request.


    ''It''s my first time licking this disgusting part, but let''s do it for my cute pet.'' Adide grinned mischievously and stuck out her tongue, bringing it close to her armpit where Erwin had nibbled on the skin. With a wicked glint in her eye, she began to lick and nibble on her own armpit, demonstrating to Erwin exactly how she liked it done. ''it''s little salty.'' Her armpit was smooth and hairless, with a slightly salty taste from the sweat. Erwin watched, fascinated and aroused by her actions, as she continued to pleasure herself with her tongue and teeth. but his hand continued to fondle her breasts, teasing her nipple without her noticing.


    After a few moments, Adide pulled away and looked at Erwin, who was clearly eager to try again. "Do you want me to give it another go?" she asked, still grinning.


    "Absolutely," Erwin nodded eagerly.


    Adide chuckled at Erwin''s enthusiasm and lifted her arm up again. "Alright, watch closely," she said, before once again demonstrating how to lick and nibble on her own armpit. her tongue darted out and began to flick over the surface of her armpit in quick, precise movements. She then licked a slow path up the center, pausing to nibble gently on the skin with her teeth. Erwin watched intently, studying her technique andmitting it to memory.


    As Adide continued to pleasure herself, Erwin couldn''t help but feel a surge of arousal at the sight. He longed to take over and show her what he could do, but for now, he was content to watch and learn.


    When Adide was finished, she lowered her arm and turned to face Erwin. "Okay, now it''s your turn," she said, a teasing glint in her eye. "Let''s see if you''ve been paying attention."

 Chapter 90 Hard Thrusts (R-18)

    Adide couldn''t help but think, ''How the hell did I end up in this situation?'' as she watched Erwin rub his penis on her pussy.


    Adide was instructing Erwin on the nuances of sexual activity, and he was proving to be a quick learner, already having a fair amount of knowledge on the subject from his pervious master. Making her pride hurt. So, she asked him if there was anything he wasn''t sure about, and he admitted that he had only had sex once before with his previous mistress and was unsure about certain aspects. Upon hearing this, Adide made the decision to teach him how to do it properly.


    ''I want him to beg me to before having sex with him but..... let''s get him addicted to it first.'' She smiled at Erwin, who was rubbing his erect penis against her lower lips. Slowly lubing it with her fluids to facilitate its entry.


    "Good, it''spletely covered in fluids. Now, ce it at the entrance of the vagina, and then gently insert it in." Adide instructed Erwin as she guided his Dick to position at the entrance of her pussy.


    Erwin gazed at her pubic area, noticing her wet silver pubes, and felt his penis twitch in response. He smirked as he saw the glowing number 101 appear on top of her clitoris.


    After positioning himself fully at her entrance, Erwin looked up at Adide''s face and gave a slight smirk. ''Let''s make you cum like crazy. Activate the lust rush.''


    *p* In one swift movement, he thrust his hips forward and buried his 8-inch member inside her with a single, forceful pump.


    Adide''s body quaked with ecstasy as Erwin''s manhood delved into the depths of her being. The grip of her vaginal walls tightened around him, and a shiver of rapture ran through her body, culminating in an orgasmic release from just one of his thrusts. Though tears pricked at the corners of her eyes, she stifled any moans, determined to keep her surrender hidden from Erwin''s knowing smirk.


    With a self-satisfied grin, Erwin watched Adide writhe in pleasure. ''Who''s the pet now...bitch?''


    ''his dick is so big, it made me orgasm a little.'' Adide''s eyes shot open with anger as she red at Erwin. "Why didn''t you insert it slowly like I told you?" she snapped, her voiceced with frustration, but the pleasures''d tears was still in her eyes.


    Erwin''s face contorted with fear as he witnessed Adide''s anger. "I did insert it slowly, just like I did with my previous mistress. Is it too much for you, professor?" he asked, his toneced with fear, but to Adide, it seemed like a taunt.


    Adide''s ego stung, and she quickly retorted, "who said that? I was just angry you didn''t follow my orders."


    "I''m sorry." Erwin replied, and continue. "Then should I do it gently or fast?"


    Adide found herself in a challenging predicament. If she requested Erwin to be gentle, she would appear inferior to his previous mistress. On the other hand, if she asked him to proceed faster, she risked damaging her delicate area with his sizable member.


    Erwin also know this, that''s why he had presented her with this question. And he knows what she will choose.


    "faster." Adide replied. Her pride matter more than a little hard sex.


    He slowly withdrew his penis until only the head remained inside her, teasing her with its presence. Then, with a sudden thrust, he plunged it back inside her, eliciting a moan from Adide.


    Adide''s mind was in turmoil as Erwin withdrew his penis and thrust it back inside her again and again.


    ''God, why did I ask him to go faster?'' Adide thought to herself as Erwin continued to thrust deeper into her. ''I can barely handle it, but I can''t let him know that he''s getting to me. I need to stay in control.''


    Adide''s body began to tremble as Erwin continued his thrusting. "Is this okay, Professor? I tried to hold back a little," he asked with concern.


    Adide''s mind raced as she considered her response. ''Hold back? Is he not going as fast as he can?'' She looked at him with a mixture of shock and fear before responding with a feigned anger, "Who said to hold back? Give it all to me."


    Erwin''s smirk widened as he replied, "As you wish, Professor," before increasing his pace, thrusting into her with even greater force than before. Adide''s body arched in response, her breathsing out in ragged gasps.


    Feeling overwhelmed, Adide pushed Erwin back, cing her hand on his chest to create some distance between them. She needed a moment to catch her breath and gather her thoughts. Her body was on fire, and every thrust from Erwin sent waves of pleasure coursing through her.


    Erwin''s hand holding her leg up on his shoulder as he thrust into her. "Is it too much, Professor?" he asked, concern in his voice. "Should I slow down?"


    Adide''s leg was trembling as Erwin''s hand guided it onto his shoulder. She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself as she felt his strong grip on her thigh. Her breathing had be heavy, and she was struggling to keep up with Erwin''s vigorous thrusts. She could feel the weight of her body pushing down onto the bed, her back arching and her breasts bouncing with each thrust.


    As Erwin asked if he should slow down, Adide''s mind raced. She wanted to tell him to slow down, to ease the intensity of the pleasure that was overwhelming her body, but she couldn''t bring herself to do it. Instead, she shook her head and gasped out, "No, don''t slow down. Keep going."


    By putting Adide''s leg on top of his shoulder, he prates her deeper. Her breathing had be heavy, and she was gasping for air, trying to keep up with his pace. Her hand was gripping the sheets tightly, trying to anchor herself as Erwin continued to thrust into her with increasing intensity. As he spoke, she nced down at her leg, which was lifted high and stretched taut, her muscles trembling with exertion.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Another moan escaped her lips as her body shuddered. Her hand gripped the bed sheet tightly, her mind reeling with the intensity of the sensation. ''I just had another orgasm.''


    Adide''s eyes closed tightly as she tried to keep herself together, her thighs quivering with the intensity of the pleasure that was her pussy within her.


    Erwin''s hand wandered over Adide''s stomach as he asked, "Professor, you prefer it harder. Right?"


    she wanted say no but her she nodded, not letting her ego loose.


    Erwin grinned as he saw her nodding. "Well then, I''ll can go faster if you can lick your armpits," he requested.


    ''I don''t want it faster.''


    She hesitated, not wanting to give in to his demand for a faster pace, but her ego won''t let her admit that she wanted it slower. Eventually, she raised her armpits, signaling him to continue at fast speed.


    Erwin looked at his strike count, raising with each of his thrust reached at 104 a new time higher. Then he lifted her other leg up to his shoulder to kissing on her fat thighs near his face, started to m harder and harder.


    And Adide''s quivering tongue licked her armpits.


    ''not too fast.''


    Raising her both armpits to head. "Cum. While looking at my armpits, look how my saliva covers them." She said as she licked her pink armpits and bitting it between interval. ''its so embarrassing. I am doing these things to make him cum faster.''


    Seeing it blood tushed to Erwin''s mind as hugged her both thighs and said. "professor I cumming."


    ''ahh thank god.'' A relief shed in her eyes as she smiled at Erwin happily.


    "Good, it''s our first time doing it. So I allow you to cum inside me," she said.


    ''I was gonna do the same, even without your permission.'' Erwin paced up his hips and spread her thighs while putting her pressure on her crotch as he humped up his dozen more time before his ball started to get empty inside Adide. ''Activate lust rush.''


    "nooooo!." As the Erwin''s warm liquid touched her inner walls, the pleasure rushed through her body like an electric shock. Making her body tensed and out of control, her hips arched in air. making Erwin to garbed her hips to continue his pounding.


    Her hand raised over her head clenched the bed sheet tightly as the pain like pleasure washed her body, releasing the dam of squirt on Erwin''s body.


    Erwin''s hip didn''t stop there. He continued to thrust his dick in her while releasing more and more semen inside her with every thrust, sending super high waves of pleasure making her hard nipple shake.


    Adide''s body also spurted her warm liquid out, wetting Erwin''s body with it. After humping for three or four more times, Erwin stopped and fell over her body, his dick still buried deep inside, continuing to release the cum.


    Adide''s body stayed in the air for sometime more before shooting all of her squirt on Erwin and fell back on the bed.


    "HA Haaa, that was so intense." Adide said, catching her breath after lying there for sometime.


    She looked at Erwin, whose head was buried in her meat mountains. And ruffled his hair. "congrattions pet, you made me orgasm on your first time with me. No one else was able to do that, you should be honoured."


    ''Whose is your pet you lying bitch? I made you cum at least two times.''


    "ohhh." Erwin moved his dick inside her slightly, forcing out the semen stuck in his penis.


    "what are you doing? Don''t move yet. I am sensitive dow..... Ahhhhhhh." And raised hip high and mmed into her pussy again.

 Chapter 91 The Professors Pleasure And Pain (R-18)

    "Professor, you can go for another round right?." Erwin asked, his face resting between Adide''s breasts. "I remember with my previous master, I went for five rounds before needing to rest. But then, she took the initiative and did it herself, making me cum at least three times more."


    ''I can''t anymore...please don''t.'' her body was still shivering, feeling low waves all over her body, but then she didn''t want to lose to Erwin''s previous master.


    Wiping the painful look away from her face. Adide chuckled softly and stroked Erwin''s hair. "Well, Erwin, I''m not your previous master. But we can certainly go for another round if you''re up for it," she replied with a mischievous grin.


    She took a deep breath and pushed him back on the bed, straddling his hips. She could feel his still-erect member pulsing inside her, tempting her to continue despite her sensitivity. With a determined look on her face, she began to move her hips, grinding against him with slow, deliberate movements.


    ''Oh my God... this is going too deep.'' she felt his member reaching deep inside her, causing her eyes fluttered and close in pleasure. The sensation was overwhelming, and she couldn''t help but moan in ecstasy.


    Despite the trembling of her legs, she raised her hips and drifted up and down, each motion causing a moan to escape her lips.


    SHe rode him slowly. Her hands rested on Erwin''s chest while her breasts dangled in front of him, tempting him to fondle them, which he eagerly did. The sensation of his hands on her breasts caused another sweet moan to escape the professor''s mouth.


    With a look of anger in her eyes, she red at him. Seeing her looking at him, Erwin gestured towards where their bodies were connected. "Professor, you''re not taking it in fully," he said.


    Adide''s gaze shifted down to where their bodies were connected, and she suddenly realized that she was only able to take in half of his member. Though her pussy was stretched out fully, the pressure was only on the head of his dick, and it was not the full length. She squeezed him tightly with enough pressure to make him cum, but she knew it wasn''t enough. Her curvy white stomach glistened with sweat as the Erwin''s dick moved slightly inside her


    Her pussy begging her to not take it anymore deeper, but Erwin''s dick was not a kind. "Professor, you need to take it in fully," he said, guiding her hips to increase the depth of his pration. Adide gasped as she felt him go deeper, feeling the full length of his member inside her.


    Her soft ass cheeksnded on Erwin''s hips, allowing his full length dick to slide deep inside her. She couldn''t hold back the moan that escaped her lips as the intense sensation caused her to orgasm once again.


    Beads of sweat had formed on her forehead and her chest heaved as she gasped for breath. A few strands of her natural silver hair had fallen out of ce and stuck to her damp skin. She bit down hard on her lower lip to stifle her moans, tears of pleasure streaming down her cheeks. The sensation of his dick deep inside her was overwhelming, and she started rode him hard, determined to make him cum with her once again.


    Erwin''s hand remained on her thighs, guiding her movements as she lifted and lowered her hips, allowing his member to prate deeper inside her already dripping wet pussy.


    ''Whatever it takes, I will make him cum,'' Adide whispered to herself, determined to win over Erwin''s makeshift master no matter what.


    Leaning over, Adide pressed her breasts against Erwin''s chest and wrapped her arms around him. She resumed riding him, moving only her hips and lifting herself about seven inches in the air before mming back down onto him, taking his entire length inside her and stroking his dick fully between her slick pink walls.


    Breathlessly, she whispered to Erwin, "How does my pussy feel, my pet? Are you close to cumming?"


    Erwin moaned in response, unable to form words as Adide''s tight walls squeezed and milked his cock with expert precision. He grasped at her hips, trying to keep up with her movements as she rode him harder and faster.


    Adide''s eyes closed in pleasure as she felt the waves of orgasm building within her once again. She leaned down and pressed her lips to Erwin''s, kissing him deeply as she continued to ride him with abandon.


    As she felt herself getting closer and closer to the edge, Adide quickened her pace, her body moving with a frenzied urgency. She could feel the sweat on her skin, the heat of their bodies mingling together in the small space.


    Finally, with a loud cry, Adide came again, her body shaking with the force of her orgasm. She copsed onto Erwin''s chest, panting heavily as she tried to catch her breath.


    Erwin looked up at her with a dazed expression, his eyes filled with lust and desire. "You''re amazing," he whispered, and Adide smiled, feeling a sense of satisfaction wash over her. She had pleased him, and that was all that mattered in that moment.


    That was what Adide had hoped for, that she had pleased Erwin enough to make him cum. But as she rested her head on his chest, enjoying the afterglow of their lovemaking, Erwin''s words made her eyes widen with fear.


    "But professor, I haven''t cum yet," he said, his voice filled with need.


    Adide''s heart raced as she realized that she had underestimated Erwin''s stamina. She knew that she had reached her limit, but she didn''t want to disappoint him. She forced a smile and raised herself up, ready to continue their passionate encounter.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Adide''s hips trembled as she tried to keep riding Erwin, but her strength gave out, and her leg copsed under her. She fell back, her bodynding heavily on Erwin''s chest, her breathsing in short gasps.


    "Erwin, I don''t know if I can keep going," she whispered, her face flushed with a mixture of pleasure and exhaustion. "I''ve already orgasmed so many times, and my body is feeling so sensitive. And before this I had to fight some monster. I am so tired. Can we do it another time?"


    Erwin''s expression softened as he looked at her, his eyes filled with understanding. "Of course, Professor," he said in a gentle voice, running his fingers through her hair. "I don''t want to push you beyond your limits."


    He paused, his gaze drifting down to his still-hard member. "But my penis is so hard," he added, a hint of desperation creeping into his voice. "Can you use your mouth on it, like you did before?"


    Adide hesitated for a moment, feeling a twinge of loss at the thought of not being able to satisfy Erwin fully.


    "Erwin, I''m not sure if I can," she replied hesitantly, her body still trembling from the previous rounds. "But, I can try."


    Mustering up the energy to sit up and position herself between his legs. "Let me take care of you." she said.


    She tentatively wrapped her fingers around his sticky member, covered in both her and Erwin''s cum. "It''s so disgusting," she thought to herself, recoiling slightly. Normally, she wouldn''t even consider touching such a dirty dick, but today she just wanted to end this quickly. So, she closed her eyes and bravely began to lick his dick clean, trying to push the thought of the disgusting taste out of her mind.


    She started from his balls, running her tongue up along his shaft until she reached the head. She circled her tongue around the sensitive tip before taking him deep into her mouth. She eagerly cleaned off all the bodily fluids from his dick and devoured.


    She continued to lick and suck, taking him deeper into her mouth with each passing moment. Erwin let out a deep groan, his hands tangling in her hair as he reached the edge of his climax. That''s what she thought.


    "Professor, can you look up at me?" he asked.


    Adide looked up at him, her eyes meeting his silver eyes, smiling at her.


    Adide''s mouth waspletely filled with Erwin''s dick, coated in a mixture of saliva and cum. Her lips, small and soft, were parted around his shaft as she worked her tongue up and down its length. Droplets of saliva dripped down her chin, and her nose was slightly runny from the intensity of the moment.


    Her eyes, filled with tears of pleasure and desire, met Erwin''s as he gazed down at her. There was a look of desire that was also unknown to Adide.


    She continued to pleasure him with her mouth while looking at him with her big Hazel eyes; she found herself getting more and more turned on. The sensation of his hard cock in her mouth, the taste of his salty pre-cum mixed with her own saliva, was driving her wild. She could feel her own arousal building inside of her, and she knew that she wanted more. Despite the messy state of her face, there was an undeniable beauty to Adide in that moment.


    ''why I am about to cum again?'' Her hair was tousled and her face flushed with pleasure, but her eyes shone with a new kind of intensity. It was as if she had tapped into a deep well of desire that had been waiting inside of her all along. And as she continued to suck and lick Erwin''s cock, she felt herself getting closer and closer to the brink of her own orgasm.


    Erwin garbed her head and said. "professor let me take it from her."


    Adide was caught off guard by Erwin''s sudden action, and before she could evenprehend what was happening, his penis began to prate deep into her throat, just like it had done to her vagina before. She gasped for air, her eyes widening with shock and a hint of pleasure, as she struggled to amodate his length.


    Adide''s eyes widened as Erwin began to prate her throat. She gagged a little at first, but then adjusted to the feeling and began to bob her head up and down, taking him deeper with each thrust.


    Erwin moved her head like a onehole. ''A self sucking onehole.''


    As she continued to pleasure him, she felt her own body responding once again. She felt the familiar tightening in her abdomen and the building pressure of an impending orgasm, but this one started from her throat pussy. And then, with one final thrust, Erwin let out a deep moan as he came hard into her throat. Pouring the milk straight down to her stomach,


    Adide felt the warm sensation of his cum filling her mouth and throat, and she couldn''t help but moan in pleasure around his dick. The feeling of his release coupled with the deep pration of her throat sent her over the edge, and she came hard, her body shaking with ecstasy.

 Chapter 92 Giant Assistant (R-18)

    Erwin gazed at Adide''s mouth as her mouth stuffed with his dick inside it. Her lips were small but wide open, stretched around Erwin''s shaft as he pushed it deeper into her mouth. Despite her small lips, they managed to take in his sizeable member, causing her to drool uncontrobly and dampen the bed sheets beneath her.


    Adide''s eyes were filled with tears, and she gazed at Erwin with a blurry stare. Erwin took hold of her head and withdrew his semi-erect penis from her mouth. As he pulled it out, slimy liquid dripped from it.


    "You looked so beautiful with my cock in your mouth. I love how you drooled and made a mess on the sheets."He then chuckled and added, "And it seems like you''ve enjoyed it so much that you made a wet spot down there, too." Fortunately, Adide was too dazed toprehend his words. If she had, Erwin knew he would be in serious trouble.


    With a grin on his face, he began to rub his shaft on Adide''s cheeks, lips, and chin, leaving a trail of slimy fluid behind. "You''re such a dirty girl, Adide. Look at what you''ve done to yourself," he said, admiring the mess he had made of her face. She moaned in response, still aroused by his earlier actions.


    Erwin''s mind began to wander as he looked down at Adide''s body, his erection still throbbing with desire. He had been enjoying the sight of her small lips wrapped around his shaft, but he was starting to crave something more. As he traced his fingers along her back, his hand came to rest on the soft flesh of her ass. He spread her cheeks apart, giving him a view of her hidden hole.


    The idea came to him in a sh - he wanted to feel the tightness of her asshole around his finger while his cock was still fresh in her mind. With a devilish grin, he moved his hand towards her slick pussy, ready to use the natural lubrication that was seeping out of her.


    "Buzz....buzz....buzz." However, before he could touch her, a buzzing sound interrupted them. Adide''s dress, which had been thrown on the floor during their passionate encounter, was vibrating loudly.


    Erwin''s eyes widened in surprise as he realized what was happening. "Is that a phone?" he asked, frowning.


    Adide, who was still dazed from their earlier activities, suddenly snapped out of it and quickly scrambled to grab her clothes. She searched through them with a sense of urgency and pulled out a purple emblem that was shining and vibrating.


    Adide''s eyes widened with excitement as she gazed at the emblem. It glowed brightly in her hands, pulsating with energy. "professor What''s that?" Erwin asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Adide remained fixated on the emblem, not bothering to look at Erwin as she muttered, "It''s nothing."


    Erwin''s eyebrows furrowed at Adide''s response. He couldn''t help but wonder what the emblem was and why it had caused such a reaction to her. "Are you sure?" he asked tentatively. "I mean, we could finish what we started before."


    Adide''s expression turned cold as she looked up at him. "No, I don''t have time for that," she replied curtly. "Just get out of the room now. I''ll call for you if I need you again."


    Adide''s dismissal stung, but Erwin knew better than to argue with his ve master. He began dressing himself quickly. "Where should I go then?" he asked, still hoping for some guidance.


    "I said get out. Someone will tell you where you need to go," Adide replied coldly, not bothering to look at him.


    He scrambled to put on his pants, struggling to get one leg in as he tried to appease her demands. "Can I at least finish getting dressed?" he pleaded, hoping for a moment''s reprieve.


    But Adide was having none of it. "Get out!" she shouted, forcing Erwin to leave the room without his pants on. He stumbled out, feeling embarrassed and exposed as he realized he was in the hallway with nothing to cover himself.


    Erwin fell to the ground, his naked body hitting the hard floor with a thud. His pants were either tangled around his ankles or dangling from one leg, leaving himpletely exposed. He felt a rush of embarrassment wash over him as he realized he was nowpletely vulnerable in the hallway. He quickly scrambled to pull his pants up, hoping no one would see him in this humiliating state.


    "Well, this is embarrassing," he muttered to himself as he struggled to get his pants back on.


    But Erwin''sughter abruptly halted as he heard a cold voice behind him. "Oh, another one caught with their pants down. How original."


    Erwin''s eyes widened in shock and he tried to cover his dick with his hands, but he quickly realized that it was futile because it was too big to get covered with his hands. Hastily pulling up his pants, he turned to face the neer, feeling mortified by the embarrassing situation he had found himself in.


    Then he caught sight of the neer. She was a tall woman, towering over him at seven and a half feet with a big build and ample chest and hips. Her dark pupils were framed by white eyes, and her ck hair hung straight down to her waist. But what stood out the most were her emotionless eyes, which seemed to stare right through him.


    She wore some sort of uniform, a dark blue robe adorned with a golden ck circle and four half silver circles crossing it. The ends of the silver circles formed a plus sign in the full circle, which Erwin couldn''t quiteprehend. Her one thigh war wider than his hips, and her breasts appeared to berge enough to serve as a pillow.


    He was still processing his shock. The woman''s cold, emotionless eyes met his. "Are you the new servant of the professor?" she asked in a deep,manding voice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin quickly gathered himself, feeling a bit intimidated by the giant woman''s imposing presence. "Yes, I am," he replied, trying to sound confident despite his nerves.


    The woman gave him a curt nod, her gaze sizing him up and down. "Follow me," shemanded.


    Erwin trailed behind her like a lost puppy, feeling like he needed a telescope just to see her face. As they walked, he couldn''t help but wonder what other freakishly tall creatures lurked in this strange new world.


    "Get clothed first." Adide reminded him to get dressed first when she saw him walking behind her, half naked.


    Erwin shrugged his shoulders and admitted, "I totally forgot," without a hint of shame.


    As he slipped on his shirt, he asked the woman, "Are you a servant of the professor too, miss...?"


    "Please, call me Vra Ironheart," the woman replied, correcting him. "And no, I''m not a servant. I''m her assistant."


    Erwin nodded, thinking to himself, ''So, basically, a servant with a fancier job title.''


    Erwin tried to focus on Vra''s introduction, but his eyes kept drifting to her wide hips. He couldn''t help but wonder how she managed to squeeze through doorways with those things.


    "Pleased to meet you, Vra," Erwin said, trying to keep his eyes locked on her face. "I''m Erwin, the new servant of the professor."


    Vra just nodded and started to walk again, seeing Erwin had dressed up fully.


    "So miss Vra, what is this ce?" Erwin asked, catching up with her.


    With a glint of pride in her cold eyes, Vra responded, "This is the Vasmorth Magic Academy, the greatest magic academy in the world."


    As she said that, they emerged from the building and Erwin''s jaw dropped at the sight before him. The academy was an enormous structure, with towers that seemed to reach up to the clouds. Erwin had never seen anything like it before.


    Erwin and Vra stepped out of the hallway, they were greeted with the breathtaking sight of the main building of Vasmorth Magic Academy. It was a massive castle-like structure, with stone walls towering high and adorned with intricate carvings. The building had several turrets, some of which had gs with the emblem of the academy flying on them.


    At the entrance gate of the main building stood a majestic statue of a woman, with her arms outstretched towards the sky. The statue was made of gleaming white marble and had intricate details that made it look almost lifelike. Erwin couldn''t help but stare in awe at the statue, wondering who she might represent.


    Vra noticed Erwin''s fascination with the statue and spoke up. "That''s the statue of our founder, Lady Vasmorth. She was a powerful sorceress who founded this academy centuries ago. She dedicated her life to the pursuit of knowledge and magic, and her legacy lives on in this academy."


    ''I would like to fuck her.''


    Erwin again looked at the women''s statue. She stood with a regal air, her head held high and her eyes gazing out into the distance as if searching for something. Her long, flowing gown draped around her feet and seemed to flutter in the breeze, giving the impression that she was alive and moving.


    Her face was serene and beautiful, with high cheekbones and full lips. Her eyes wererge and almond-shaped, with a deep, contemtive look that seemed to hold some ancient wisdom. Her hair was long and flowing, cascading down her back in a series of loose waves.


    In one hand, she held a scepter, while the other hand was outstretched, as if beckoning the viewer to enter the academy. Her stance was firm and unwavering, giving off an air of strength and power.


    The statue was a true masterpiece, a symbol of the academy''s prestige and power. It was clear that whoever had crafted it was a master artisan, and had poured their heart and soul into the work. As Erwin gazed upon the statue, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder about. ''how her pussy would have looked?''

 Chapter 93 Rock-Star Magician

    Erwin took a deep breath, hoping to break the awkward silence between him and Vra. He cleared his throat and asked, "So, what''s it like working for the professor?"


    Vra looked at him for a moment, and Erwin could feel his heart skip a beat. Her expression remained unchanged as she continued walking, her strides long and confident. Erwin felt like a small child trying to keep up with her, and he was failing miserably.


    "She''s a great teacher," Vra finally said in a monotone voice, devoid of any emotion.


    Erwin nodded, trying to think of something else to say. "And what about the academy? It''s so beautiful."


    Vra''s expression remained unchanged, but she finally spoke again. "It''s one of the best magic academies in the world. You should feel honored to be here."


    Erwin wasn''t sure if she was being sarcastic or not, so he decided to drop the subject.


    Erwin tried again, determined to keep the conversation going. "So, where are you taking me now?" he asked, looking up at Vra.


    "To servant''s quarters," Vra replied shortly, not bothering to borate. Erwin frowned. "Oh, okay. Um, do you live here too?"


    Vra gave him a withering look. "No, I do not," she said, her voice cold.


    Erwin tried to keep his inner thoughts to himself, but the sight of Vra''s cold demeanor was starting to get to him. He couldn''t help but think, ''Wow, she''s colder than the ice magic department.''


    Erwin decided to abandon his attempts at small talk, and they continued walking in silence until they reached the garden.


    Erwin walked through the garden in awe, taking in the beautiful sights around him. The garden was alive with activity, with animals ying on the grass and students spending their leisure time enjoying the peaceful surroundings. Erwin spotted a group of students sitting under a tree, practicing spells and sharing stories. Another group was gathered near a fountain,ughing and joking around.


    As they strolled through the garden, Erwin noticed a smaller statue of a man near one of the fountains. He pointed to it and asked Vra, "Who is he?"


    The statue was only about 10 feet in length, much smaller than the grand statue of Lady Vasmorth that they had seen earlier.


    Erwin''s gaze was fixed on the statue as they approached it. The figure was carved out of a shiny, ck material that seemed to absorb the sunlight, making it hard to discern the details. As they got closer, Erwin noticed that the man in the statue was dressed in ornate robes, and there were small stars embroidered on the fabric.


    Erwin couldn''t help but let out a chuckle. "Looks like he''s a star in his own right," he joked, pointing to the stars on the statue''s clothes.


    Vra raised an eyebrow at Erwin''s joke, but a small smile tugged at the corner of her lips. "That''s Nereus Nox, the Supreme Artificer of Magic in the world at the time of the academy''s founding. He was a friend of Lady Vasmorth and the one who designed and built many of the academy''s buildings," she exined.


    ''He designed and built the academy''s buildings? That''s like being the Hogwarts architect and interior designer all rolled into one!'' he mused.


    Erwin nodded, impressed. "Wow, he must have been a real star in the magic world."


    Vra gave him a small smile. "Yes, he was quite famous in his time."


    Erwin couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe as he looked up at the statue of Nereus Nox. He wondered what it would be like to be as famous and revered as him. But for now, he was content to just be a humble ve at the academy, fucking all the beauties it had to offer.


    After continue for walking some time, they soon reached the servant''s quarters. The buildings were simple, made of stone and wood, with thatched roofs and small windows. There were several buildings arranged in a small courtyard with a well in the center.


    Erwin noticed several female servantsing in and out of the buildings, carrying baskets ofundry or pots of food. He also saw a few children ying nearby, theirughter filling the air.


    Erwin frowned, noticing that there were no male servants around. "Why are there no men here?" he asked Vra.


    Vra sighed, looking at Erwin with a sad expression. "The female servants here belong to some of the students and teachers who live at the academy. Their owners don''t want any men near them, for fear of...unwanted advances. The children are here because their mothers work as servants some them are also servants." She exined.


    Erwin looked around and saw nothing but beauties, beauties everywhere. ''This is a godsend opportunity for a man like me to make a harem.''


    Vra led Erwin to a small building and unlocked the door. She held it open for him and gestured him to enter. "This is where you''ll be staying for the time being," she said and continued. "you will be living here with another servant here."


    Erwin stepped inside and looked around the room. It was simple yet cozy, with two beds, two dressers, and two small tables. The window on one wall provided a stunning view of the lush green garden outside.


    After checking out his room, Erwin turned to Vra and asked, "When will the professor call me back?"


    Vra shook her head and replied, "I don''t know. It depends on her mood. But you should be free for this month because the students are on vacation and the professor only needs servants when she starts teaching sses again."


    Erwin looked puzzled and asked, "Why?"


    Vra shrugged and said, "I don''t know."


    "If you need anything, feel free to ask. I''ll be in the assistant''s quarters, which is just a short walk away from here," she added, before turning to leave.


    "thanks for you help, miss Vra." Erwin thanked her as she left his room.


    Erwin watched as Vra''s big figure disappeared from view, feeling grateful for her help. He sighed and turned back to the room, taking a seat on the bed. It wasn''t much, but it was a roof over his head for the time being.


    He took a look around the room again, taking in the two beds, two dressers, and two tables. It was clear that he would be sharing the space with someone else, but he didn''t know who that person was yet.


    Erwin wondered when he would finally meet the other servant and what they would be like. He hoped that they would get along well, since they would be living in close quarters for the foreseeable future.


    Erwiny down on his bed and decided to check his upgraded system. He closed his eyes and focused his thoughts, and soon the familiar interface appeared before him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Wee back, Host. How can I assist you?]


    [System menu:-


    Host status


    Inventory


    Missions


    Skills


    Store


    ves]


    "open status."


    Erwin''s eyes darted to the Host status section of the menu.


    [Host status]


    [Name :- Erwin Nightrage


    Race :- human-Nightling hybrid


    Level:- first circled mage


    Sexual Preference :- Females


    Mana points :- 414


    Strength :- 4


    Dexterity :- 5


    Intelligent:-9


    Charm:- 13


    Beauty:- 18


    wealth:- 0


    Social status:- ve (lowest possible) ]


    [Attribute point:- 10]


    Erwin looked at his status with surprise because there were many new elements in it. "system why is did you change the system?"


    [Host, your previous status was not well defined. As a result, I have updated your status to include more detailed information about your attributes, abilities, and social status.]


    Erwin furrowed his brow and asked, "What does it mean to have a strength of 4? Does that mean I''m weak?"


    [Host, a strength of 4 is considered below average in this game. However, your strength level can increase as you progress and gain experience.]"


    Erwin nodded slowly, taking in the information. He then asked, "What can I do to improve my strength?"


    [Host, there are several ways to improve your strength level. You can engage in physical activities, such asbat or training, or consume items or spells that boost your strength temporarily or permanently. Additionally, leveling up and allocating attribute points to strength can also increase your strength level.]


    After taking some time to think, Erwin remembered something else he wanted to ask about the system. "System, is there any way for me to change my social status? I don''t like beingbeled as a ve."


    [Host, there is a way to change your social status within the game. One possible way is to turn your master into your own ve. Another one is to gain the favor of a powerful and influential figure who can sponsor or assist you in obtaining a higher social status.]


    Erwin muttered to himself, "Looks like this is going to take some time," as he focused his attention on his inventory. However, he noticed that the inventory was grayed out and his attempts to ess it were unsessful.


    "system why Can''t I open my inventory?" Erwin asked, annoyed.


    [Your current social status designates you as a ve, and thus, you are unable to ess your inventory at this time. If you remain a ve for three months without changing your status, your character will perish.]


    Erwin sat up in bed and rubbed his eyes, trying to shake off the feeling of despair that had settled over him. "There has to be another way," he muttered to himself.


    He racked his brain, trying to think of a solution. Suddenly, an idea came to him. "I could try to find a powerful ally who could help me change my social status," he thought.

 Chapter 94 Damsel In Distress

    Erwin pondered for a while but couldn''t think of anyone who could assist him in getting out of his predicament. He decided to put that thought aside and revisited the upgraded menu of the system. However, he soon realized that the familiar feat options that he was ustomed to were absent from the new system. This made him wonder about the alternate methods of earning points and leveling up.


    "System, how can I earn SP in this new system?" Erwin asked, hoping for a positive response.


    [how to earn sex points with a new system?]


    [Sexual Acts]


    [Kiss: 20 SP]


    [Fondle Breast: 40SP]


    [Fondle Ass: 60SP]


    [Handjob: 150 SP]


    [Facial: 100 SP]


    [Boobjob: 200 SP]


    [Blowjob: 500 SP]


    [Swallow: 300 SP]


    [Deepthoart: 600 SP]


    [Fingering: 200 SP vaginal/ 400 SP Anal]


    [Cunnilingus: 500 SP]


    [Thigh job: 1000 SP]


    [Vaginal Sex: 2000 SP]


    [Anal: 2250 SP]


    [virgin Sex : 5000SPVaginal/ 6000SP Anal]


    [Armpits : 100 SP Lick/ 300 SP Job]


    [Foot job : 200SP]


    [Multimouth blowjob : 1000SP]


    [2x SP if the host is doing with a new ve candidate.]


    [3x SP if the female is host ve.]


    [4x SP if the host is performing sexual acts with a virgin candidate.]


    [6x SP if the female is hosts blood rtive]


    [SP can be used for exchanging money, cultivation and buying items from the system store.]


    [Ding!]


    [Kiss 20SP, Fondle Breast 40SP, Fondle Ass 60SP, Handjob 150 SP, Facial 100 SP, Blowjob 500 SP, Swallow 300 SP, Deepthoart 600SP, Vaginal Sex 2000 SP, Armpits 100 SP licking.........2x bonus for doing with new candidate.]


    [Received 7740 SP]


    After performing a few acts, Erwin was delighted to see that he had earned a significant amount of SP. "Woo-hoo, time to go shopping!" he eximed.


    However, the system''s following response only added to his despair:


    [Due to your current social status as a ve, you are not permitted to ess the system store at this moment.]


    "Oh great, just when I thought things couldn''t get any worse," Erwin groaned.


    Erwin scratched his head, trying toe up with a n. "Well, I guess I''ll have to earn my way out of this very with my sexual prowess. Who needs freedom when you have a list of sexual acts that can earn you SP?"


    He chuckled to himself, "I guess it''s true what they say. Sex really does sell."


    He scanned the list once again and pondered, "I wonder if there''s a category for ''awkward small talk'' or ''dad jokes''? Those are the only skills I have, and I could use some extra points."


    But the system remained silent, and Erwin realized he was stuck with just his sexual abilities.


    "Well, I guess I''ll have to make do," Erwin said with a shrug. "Let''s see, a fondle of the breast here, a deepthroat there, and I''ll be swimming in SP in no time."


    He paused for a moment and thought to himself, ''Maybe I should take some lessons on how to give a proper foot job. That coulde in handy one day.''


    ''I can''t even ess the store? What''s the point of all this sexualbor if I can''t even buy anything with my hard-earned SP?''


    Erwin sighed and shook his head. ''I guess my dreams of owning a new pair of socks will have to wait. At least I can takefort in the fact that my sexual skills are improving every day.''


    He let out a chuckle and muttered under his breath, "Who needs freedom when you have deepthroat skills like these?"


    Erwin was feeling overwhelmed by his depression, and his thoughts were bing more confusing by the minute. He even contemted changing his pronouns to they/them, but then he snapped out of it and gave himself a sharp p across the face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Get it together, Erwin," he scolded himself. "Changing pronouns won''t solve anything. It''s time to focus on earning my way out of this very and back to a life of freedom and socks."


    He took a deep breath and summoned the system once again, ready to put his sexual talents to the test.


    "System, give me your best shot. I''m ready for whatever mission you have in store for me."


    [Mission Title: "Sexual Savior"


    Mission Briefing: You have been tasked with assisting a person in dire need of sexual relief. The individual has been experiencing intense sexual frustration and requires your expertise to help them ovee it. Your mission is to use your knowledge and skills to guide them towards a satisfying sexual experience.


    Objective: The objective of this mission is to help the individual ovee their sexual frustration and provide them with a fulfilling sexual experience. You must use your knowledge of sexual techniques,munication skills, and sensitivity to guide them towards achieving their desired oue.


    Duration : 1 day


    Rewards: Sessfullypleting this mission will earn 2000 SP, One mana Potion, a new function of frustration radar.


    punishment :- dick reduction if host failed toplete the mission in a allotted smile.]


    Erwin perked up at the new mission, intrigued by the opportunity to be a "Sexual Savior." "Finally, a job where my extensive collection of romance novels and questionable browser history cane in handy!" he thought to himself.


    [Due to the first mission following the system upgrade, the system has allowed the host to utilize frustrate radar to locate a target. However, the function will only be essible for a duration of 2 hours.]


    He pondered on how to find the unlucky soul in need of his services. He noticed a new function in the system menu - a frustration radar. "Well, I''ll be damned! They say technology can solve anything!" Erwin eximed as he raised his eyebrow in amazement.


    Curious, he asked the system to exin how the frustration radar worked.


    [The frustration radar is a tool that can detect individuals experiencing intense sexual frustration within a 500-meter radius to host as a center.]


    ''oh, it''s simple, Erwin. Just like how bats use sonar to locate their prey, the frustration radar can detect people within a 500-meter radius who are desperate for some lovin''. Erwin thought.


    "Hot damn! I''m ready to save the day!" Erwin eximed as he activated the frustration radar. "Let''s see who''s been missing out on all the fun."


    Momentster, a notification popped up on the screen, signaling the location of the unlucky soul. "Time to dust off the old pickup lines and put my skills to the test!" Erwin said as he marched off to save the day.


    Erwin stepped out of his new house and began wandering around the servant quarters. He noticed several females going in and out of the quarters. Children around his age were ying with each other, while some looked at him with curiosity.


    He continued his journey; he stumbled upon a group of middle-aged women who were washing clothes and dishes outside their houses. They were chatting with each other and gossiping about their lives, and Erwin couldn''t resist eavesdropping on their conversations.


    However, much to Erwin''s disappointment, none of the women seemed to be sexually frustrated, despite their cleavage and wet thighs on disy. It seemed that Erwin''s search for a hidden paradise would have to continue elsewhere, or he would have to find a way to spark some passion in these women''s lives.


    [ding!]


    [target detected 275 meter right from host]


    Erwin''s radar pinged, indicating a frustrated female blip 275 meters away. His ears perked up like a curious bunny as he quickly checked the screen. Lo-and-behold, it was a damsel in distress!


    Erwin made his way towards the blip, he turned the corner and caught sight of an enchanting woman sitting just 15 meters away. She was in front of a fancy two-story house, probably owned by someone wealthy or high up in the academy. Erwin couldn''t resist the urge to whistle, but quickly stopped himself from being too forward.


    Erwin had wandered around the servant quarters and had onlye across a dozen or so two-story houses in the entire area. From the snippets of conversation he overheard from both children and adults, it appeared that these houses belonged to the ves, whose masters were either extremely wealthy or held high positions in the academy.


    Erwin couldn''t help but notice the woman''s body, which was truly that of a mature woman. Her dark skin contrasted with her auburn hair, and he could see two ck horns protruding from the top of her head, a slightly bent bend from two spaces.


    "An Ara Ara this one came with handlebars." Erwin amused them and fantasize how they will look in his hand while her red glossed lips wrapping his shaft.


    Erwin shook his head, bringing himself back to reality. He didn''t want to get caught drooling over her. So he watched her from afar, admiring her smooth curves andvishly fitted clothes. Erwin couldn''t resist the temptation of imagining running his hands over her body, but quickly reminded himself to behave. Her arms that were smooth and full of curviness that made Erwin''s penis skip a beat.


    As he observed her, he noticed her frustrated blue eyes staring at the ground with boredom. Erwin couldn''t bear to see her like that, and he wondered if he could do anything to break her free from the monotony of her existence. Maybe he could invite her over for a game of Twister or a karaoke night?


    Erwin thought of showing off his "cave destroying weapon," but decided against it for now. Instead, he opted to approach her and offer his assistance. After all, a hero always helps a damsel in distress, right?


    ********


    [Name :- Seraphina Xanthe


    Looks :- 87


    Height :- 180cm


    Waist :- 26 inches


    Hips : - 42 inches


    Difficulty :- A+


    Rtionship :- stranger


    Erogenous parts :- ?


    Fetish :- ?


    Obedience :- %


    Description :- Frustrated and a ve of someone high. ]

 Chapter 95 Conflicted Thoughts And Desires

    Erwin strode towards the lusciousdy, his mindpletely focused on her curvaceous figure. He didn''t even bat an eyelid at the unusual ck horns protruding from the top of her head. I mean, who hasn''t met a woman with horns before, right? It''s 2023!


    Thedy''s body was like a ma, drawing him closer and closer with every step. He couldn''t take his eyes off her as he approached, and he could feel his heart pounding in his chest.


    "Grrrrrrrrrr" he was only ten steps away when his stomach let out a loud growl, reminding him of the fact that he had barely eaten anything in days, apart from the chocte pastry at the party. Embarrassed by the loud sound, Erwin held his stomach and blushed slightly. The horned woman turned her gaze towards him, noticing his difort.


    The horned woman looked at Erwin with concern as he held his stomach with a little blushed face. "Are you okay?" she asked, her voice carrying a gentle and soothing tone.


    Erwin hesitated for a moment, feeling embarrassed that his hunger had betrayed him in front of this woman. But his hunger pangs were too strong to ignore, and he nodded sheepishly, "I''m sorry, I haven''t had a proper meal in days."


    The woman''s expression softened, and she offered him a piece of fruit from a nearby basket. "Here, have this," she said kindly.


    Erwin hesitated again, but his hunger got the better of him. But as he took the fruit from her outstretched hand, he couldn''t resist the urge any longer.


    He brought the fruit to his mouth, savoring the aroma of the ripe flesh. As he took a bite, the juice burst out, flooding his mouth with a sweet, tangy vor. He closed his eyes, allowing himself to fully indulge in the taste. ''Ie here to fuck her, not eat this tasty fruit.''


    He continued to savor the fruit; he noticed the woman watching him intently, a small smile ying on her lips. Erwin''s face flushed with embarrassment as he attempted to thank her.


    But before he could say anything, she spoke up. "Would you like more?" she asked, holding out another piece of fruit.


    He epted, but his thoughts were still conflicted. ''She''s too kind. I can''t treat her like I do other bitches. But I still have to fuck with her and cure her sexual frustration.''


    He continued to eat as the woman watched him with a smile. His thoughts, however, were far from appreciative.


    ''How can such a beautiful woman be a servant?'' he wondered. ''And who would allow her to remain sexually frustrated like this?''


    The surrounding people stared with odd looks, and some children whispered as they pitied Erwin. The woman noticed the people''s reactions and her smile disappeared, but she returned her gaze to Erwin with a smile.


    Seeing him finishing the fruit, she offered, "Pleasee inside and eat some more."


    Erwin hesitated for a moment, but then decided to follow her. ''I have to do this, or my dick size will reduce.''


    "What''s your name?" She asked without turning back and missing the pervert child staring at her ass.


    Erwin''s eyes were fixated on her curvy hips as he introduced himself. "Erwin."


    "It''s nice to meet you, Erwin. I am Seraphina." the woman replied before continuing, "Please take a seat over there while I bring you something to eat."


    Erwin tore his gaze away from her figure and sat down. "Thank you," Erwin said as he sat down at a small table, watching as Seraphina brought out some bread and cheese. He couldn''t help but notice how her horns seemed to glimmer in the light.


    Seraphina ced some slices of bread and cheese on the table while setting opposite to him and asked. "Where is your mom?"


    Erwin picked up the bread and said while taking the bite. "I don''t have one."


    Seraphina eyes filled with concern and sympathy. "I''m sorry to hear that," she said softly. "Do you have anyone to take care of you?"


    Erwin took a bite of the bread and cheese before answering. "Not really. I''ve been on my own for a while now," he shrugged. "But two days ago, a professor bought me from the ve auction and brought me here."


    She looked at Erwin with sympathy. "So you were a ve too," she said in apassionate tone.


    "you were a ve to aunty?" Erwin asked, taking another small bite.


    She pouted upon hearing Erwin''s question and pinched his cute cheeks while smiling. "Who is your aunty? Call me big sister," she said in a yful tone.


    Erwin''s face lit up with a smile and he asked, "Big sister, were you feeling sad earlier?"


    "When?" Seraphina asked, looking confused.


    "When you were sitting outside. You looked sad," Erwin replied, having finished his food.


    Seraphina''s smile faded a bit as she recalled the moment. "Oh, that. I was just feeling a bit lonely, I suppose," she said with a sigh.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin''s expression softened as he listened to her. "Why were you lonely?" he asked, genuinely curious.


    "Well, I don''t have many friends here," Seraphina admitted. "And sometimes it can be difficult being the only one with horns like mine. People tend to stare and make assumptions about me."


    Erwin nodded in understanding. "I know how that feels," he said, thinking back to his own experiences as a ve. "But you''re not alone anymore. You have me now, big sister."


    Seraphina''s eyes brightened at his words, and she smiled gratefully at him. "Thank you, Erwin." she said.


    "Since you''ve fed me, big sister, I want to do something to make you happy too," Erwin said with a grateful smile.


    "Really? how?" Seraphina asked, looking amused.


    Erwin stood behind Sera''s seat and offered, "I give the best massages in the world. Everyone likes them, and I''m sure you would too."


    Sera started to protest, "You don''t have to...ahh ha ha ah..that feels so good," but before she could finish, Erwin''s hands found two glowing spots on her back, instantly relieving her tension.


    *********


    The purple-haired woman sat on the balcony, her gaze fixated on the breathtaking view before her. She sipped her tea, feeling the warmth spread through her body. The balcony she sat on was massive, big enough to amodate a small vige. It was made of the finest marble, polished to a shine. The ornate railing that surrounded it was intricately carved with delicate patterns of vines and flowers.


    As she looked out, she saw the city sprawling below her. It was a fantastical and magical ce, filled with soaring towers and sparkling spires. The streets were lined with colorful market stalls and bustling crowds, and she could hear the distant hum of music andughter.


    The buildings were made of shimmering crystal and gold, with intricate mosaics and stained-ss windows. The roofs were adorned with intricate carvings of dragons and unicorns, and the whole city seemed to be alive with a magical energy that she could feel even from up high. Although the happiness was everywhere but the eyes of women watching the joy was filled with sadness.


    Jiona sipped her tea. She heard a voice calling her name. "Jiona, what do you think you''re doing?" her mother, Rovena, asked angrily as she strode onto the balcony.


    Jiona sighed inwardly, knowing what wasing next. "Just enjoying the view, Mother," she replied calmly, taking another sip of her tea.


    Rovena''s eyes narrowed as she looked out over the city. "You should be attending to your duties as the queen, notzing about up here," she scolded.


    Jiona set down her teacup and turned to face her mother. "I have attended to my duties, Mother. I just needed a moment to myself," she said firmly.


    Rovena scoffed. "You can''t just sit up here all day and avoid your responsibilities, Jiona. You have a duty to this kingdom."


    Jiona''s face contorted with annoyance as she spoke. "It''s the duty that was forced upon me by all of you."


    Rovena folded her arms across her chest, her expression stern. "Jiona, you need to learn from your sister. She understands the significance of her position in this kingdom."


    Jiona let out a scoff, "What position? She''s been away from the kingdom for decades, in that academy where you sent my daughters, sacrificing my son in exchange for it."


    Jiona''s voice wasced with bitterness. "And for what? To send my son to his death? You sacrificed him in exchange for my daughters'' safety, iming he was evil."


    Rovena''s expression softened slightly. "Jiona, we did what we thought was best for the kingdom. Your son showed signs of darkness. It was our duty to protect the people."


    "He was not evil!" Jiona eximed, mming her tea cup onto the table. "He was just a child. You never gave him a chance to prove himself."


    Rovena sighed deeply. "Jiona, I understand your pain. But you must understand, we did not make this decision lightly. It was for the greater good of our people."


    Jiona looked away, her eyes filled with tears. "I will never understand how sacrificing a child for the greater good can ever be justified."


    Without another word in response to her daughter''s rebuttal, Rovena turned around and walked away, her frustration evident in her bodynguage.


    After saving Erwin that night and sending him to another kingdom, Jiona returned to the kingdom and immediately began spreading the lie that Erwin had died in the attack. She told everyone that she had found his lifeless body and had him buried with honors, befitting a prince.


    Her heart was heavy with guilt, and every second felt like an eternity as she thought of her son. She couldn''t help but wonder what he was doing, where he was, and if he was safe. Jiona knew that she had made the right decision to save him, but still, Jiona''s heart ached for her son. Her maternal instincts urged her to shower him with love and affection, but fate had cruelly torn him away from her. With every passing day, the longing in her heart grew stronger, and the memories of the moments she had shared with him flooded her mind.


    She yearned to hold him close, to tell him how much she loved him and how proud she was of him. But all she could do was to carry his memory in her heart and pray that he was safe and happy wherever he was.

 Chapter 96 Sibling Massage (R-18)

    Erwin''s fingers glided over the supple surface of Seraphina''s skin, evaluating the silkiness of her shoulder.


    He prodded at her shoulder and neck, like a blind man feeling his way around a new room.


    "Feels silky smooth," Erwinmented, sounding like a sleazy car salesman.


    "ahh." With a deliberate touch, he gently pressed the nape of her neck and trailed his hand towards her shoulder, prompting her to arch her back and lift her chest in response.


    "how is it?" Erwin inquired, positioning his lips close to her ear, which was slightly heated with sensation.


    Seraphina let out a soft sigh as Erwin''s warm breath tickled her ear. She turned her head slightly to look at him.


    "This is amazing," Seraphina murmured, a gentle smile spreading across her lips.


    Erwin drew closer, his fingers trailing along her corbone, which was slightly pronounced due to her ample chest.


    His lips grazed against her soft cheek. He spoke in a low, soothing voice. "Hey sis, I can''t help but notice your muscles are tighter than a drum. How about a full-body massage to ease the tension?"


    "yeah, that sounds great," Seraphina replied, feeling grateful for Erwin''s offer and continued. "Let''s take this in the bedroom."


    Erwin nodded and got up from the couch. "Alright, let''s get started," and followed her back to her bedroom.


    The room was on the second floor and was quite big. Erwin looked around the spacious room, taking note of therge king-size bed in the center and the elegant decor adorning the walls. "Nice room you''ve got here," he remarked, whistling in appreciation.


    Seraphina''s smile grew wider as she expressed her gratitude. "Thank you," she eximed, settling onto the bed and eagerly closing her eyes. "And hey, don''t forget to use that oil. It''s really great."


    Erwin gazed at the clear ss bottle filled with and looked back at Seraphina, who was lying on the bed, her face down. Revealing the smooth curves of her back and hips. He couldn''t help but notice how her body curved perfectly, entuating her ample hips. Suddenly, he blurted out, "Hey, big sister, just a reminder you need to be naked if you want to use oil."


    "ooh ok." Seraphina said as she pulled down the shoulder of her dark blue dress.


    Erwin''s eyes widened as he watched her reveal her brown skin, and her full breasts bouncing out of their confinement. He couldn''t help but feel a little excited at the sight.


    ''what is she doing getting naked in front of a man? Is she mad or is she a slut?'' Erwin''s mind couldn''t help but make aparison as he looked at Seraphina''s dark, puffy ares and nipples. They reminded him of the rich, dark color of chocte, and his mouth watered at the thought. Then he noticed a small tattoo on her right breast, slightly above her nipple.


    Seraphina smiled teasingly at Erwin, who stood there bewildered, and quipped, "Is my little brother feeling shy seeing his big sister''s breasts?" Her voice was filled with yful humor.


    Erwin looked at her with a slight blush on his face and retorted, "Who said that I''m embarrassed?"


    With a slight blush on his face, he grabbed the bottle of oil and spoke up, "To prove that I''m not embarrassed, I''ll start from the front."


    Seraphina giggled at Erwin''s response, finding his shyness endearing. "Oh, is that so? Well then, don''t be shy, little brother," she teased.


    Saying this, she reclined on the bed, lying face up. Her ample bosom appeared like twin peaks, plump and full, with a curve that resembled the majesty of mountains.


    Erwin walked up to the bed where Seraphina was lying on her back. As he reached her stomach, he paused for a moment, unsure of what to do next. Eventually, he gathered the courage to lower her dress a bit further, revealing her curvy, full stomach with a small tuft of pubic hair.


    After doing it, he climbed onto the bed and positioned himself on her soft, plump thighs. They felt like pillows beneath him. ''they are sofortable.'' As he settled in, he couldn''t help but marvel at their softness. He picked up the bottle of oil, ready to continue the massage.


    Erwin poured a generous amount of clear oil onto Seraphina''s stomach, and she watched with a smile as the oil formed a glistening pool in the center of her abdomen. The warm sensation of the oil made her exhale deeply.


    The oil flowed towards the sides, tracing the curves and contours of Seraphina''s stomach, Erwin quickly stopped it from spilling onto the bed sheet by cupping it with his hand. He then rubbed the oil all over her stomach, applying just the right amount of pressure to make her muscles rx.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Are you feeling a bit shy, little brother? If not, you would have started with my breasts," Seraphina teased with a mischievous grin.


    Erwin continued massaging Seraphina''s stomach, kneading her muscles with his small hands. He chuckled at her teasing remark and replied, "No, sis, I''m not embarrassed. I''m just following the proper massage techniques."


    He then moved his hands upward, trailing the oil along the curves of her chest, but stopped just short of her breasts. "I''ll get there in due time," he said with a mischievous grin.


    Seraphinaughed softly, enjoying the yful banter with her brother. "Take your time, Erwin. I''m in no rush."


    Erwin''s fingers glided smoothly from Seraphina''s waistline up to the underside of her ribcage, where he applied a gentle squeeze. The pressure made Seraphina arch her back in response, feeling the release of tension in her muscles.


    His hand returned to her stomach, sliding slightly below her breasts but not touching them. He applied pressure to the center of her stomach with his thumbs and slid them downward towards her navel, making sure to maintain a steady and smooth motion.


    When his hands reached her lower stomach, he grinned. "Big sister, what are these hairs down here?" With a deliberate motion, he tugged at her dress, revealing more of her pubic hair. As he pulled it down, the hair gathered at a single point and stretched deeper between her folds, forming an elegant shape of her vagina.


    Erwin continued to pull her dress down, revealing more of her pubic hair. Seraphina couldn''t help but gasp. She felt a sudden rush of embarrassment and quickly spoke up, "Please don''t look at them. It''s embarrassing."


    Erwin''s mischievous grin widened as he continued to expose Seraphina, pulling down the fabric of her dress to reveal her smooth, toned thighs. He couldn''t help but admire how they looked against the white sheets of the bed. "Now who is shy, me or you big sister?" he teased, enjoying the way Seraphina''s cheeks flushed with an embarrassment.


    Erwin gazed at Seraphina''s intimate area, admiring the contrast between the auburn hair and the smooth, brown folds it covered. He continued to study every detail. The way the hair gathered at certain points, and the way it flowed in others, was mesmerizing to him. He found himself getting lost in the sight before him, unable to look away.


    Seraphina''s voice was barely above a whisper as she said, "I won''t tease you anymore. Please stop staring."


    "I''m sorry, big sister," he said, his voice apologetic. "I was just curious. I didn''t know that people have hair down there too."


    Seraphina smiled at him, her cheeks still slightly flushed. "It''s okay, Erwin," she reassured him. "I know you mean well." She then shifted him to her stomach, giving him better ess to her breasts.


    "Now, why don''t we continue with the massage?" she suggested, trying to ease the awkward tension between them.


    Erwin gave a small nod, his eyes fixated on Seraphina''s ample chest, which almost reached his own chest as he sat on her stomach.


    Erwin picked up the bottle of oil and, with a steady hand, poured a generous amount directly onto the center of Seraphina''s chest, allowing the warm liquid to spread around her chest, starting from her nipples. Seraphina gasped at the sudden sensation, her eyes widening as she felt her nipples hardening under the touch of the oil.


    Erwin poured the oil directly onto Seraphina''s chest, it trickled down the valley of her breasts and pooled at her nipples. He watched as the oil spread and covered every inch of her skin, making it glisten and shine. The dark ares and nipples were no exception as they became smooth and glossy under the slickness of the oil.


    As he rubbed the oil into her skin, his hands carefully avoided her nipples, keeping them hungry for his touch. He worked his way up to her neck, massaging her shoulders and down her arms, using just the right amount of pressure to ease the tension from her muscles. Seraphina let out a contented sigh, her body rxing under Erwin''s skilled touch.


    Erwin took a closer look at the tattoo on Seraphina''s breast. It was a circr design with intricate writing inside. He couldn''t make out the words from his angle, but he was curious about its meaning.


    "What does your tattoo say, big sister?" he asked, gesturing towards it.


    Seraphina nced down at her breasts and a small smile appeared on her lips. "That''s a ve markings." she exined, her voice gentle. "Don''t you have one to?"


    "I don''t know I never saw one." Erwin looked down at his chest, realizing that he didn''t have any tattoos. He furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.


    Seraphina asked, "Then how did your master control you?" Erwin, deep in thought, stripped off his shirt to see if he had a simr tattoo anywhere on his body.


    Upon realizing he didn''t have a tattoo, Erwin felt a sense of relief wash over him. ''But the system said I am her ve, so there must be something she can use to control me or Adide will never let me go.'' Erwin thought to himself as he searched his body.


    Erwin turned to face Seraphina and said, "Big sister, look at my back."

 Chapter 97 Veil Of Impaler (R-18)

    He turned around, showing her the tattoo on his back. It was simr to hers, circr in design with intricate writing inside. Seraphina''s eyes widened in surprise as she saw it.


    "Erwin, you have one too!" she eximed.


    Erwin''s heart sank as he realized that he had been marked as a ve without his knowledge. He knew that Adide would never let him go unless he found a way to break free from this control.


    Erwin''s frustration over the tattoo on his back lingered in his mind for a moment, but he quickly pushed it aside and refocused on the present moment. He took a deep breath and shifted his attention to the naked woman lying beneath him. Then suddenly system bell ringed.


    [ding!]


    [How is it possible for the host of a sex ve system to be a ve himself? While the system may be embarrassed by its host''s status, it does not want the host to remain a ve forever. As a solution, the system will provide the host with one random item for every 1000 SP per day. It is up to the host to determine how they will use these items to their advantage.]


    [Random item selecting....Random item selected!... "Congrattions! You have received the Illusion Impaler!]


    [Item - Illusion Impaler (Grade Gold)


    Description: The illusion impaler is a small, gold-colored pin that can be used to your advantage in fooling someone to sleep with you. When pricked into somebody''s body, it will make them believe that everything happening to them is a dream.


    Duration: 30 minutes


    Limitations: 1. ime use item


    2. If the target is under the influence of the Illusion Impaler, the host is prohibited from having intercourse with them.]


    Erwin said in his mind seeing the limitation, ''but system you said I can fool someone to sleep?''


    Erwin suddenly produced a small golden needle in his hand, and before Seraphina could see it, he slowly pricked her breasts with it.


    "Ah, why did you pinch me?" Seraphina looked at Erwin with a pained expression.


    Erwin chuckled nervously and replied, "Oh, I''m sorry, I thought you were experiencing a nightmare and needed to be woken up!"


    Seraphina gave him a skeptical look, not buying his excuse for a second. "That''s the worst lie I''ve ever heard," she said, still rubbing her sore breasts.


    Erwin shrugged and grinned sheepishly. "Hey, it was worth a shot." To distract her from the topic, Erwin''s small hands grasped her ample breasts, gliding from top to bottom as he spread the oil over them.


    ''Ah, my body''s tension is dissipating, but..'' Seraphina''s body eased, but she sensed that something was amiss, despite the tension leaving her muscles.


    Erwin directed his attention towards Sera and softly suggested, "Sis, why don''t you close your eyes and let your senses fully experience the sensation in my hands? It will make you feel more good."


    Seraphina closed her eyes, trusting her new brother''s words. She focused on the feel of Erwin''s hands on her skin, the warmth of the oil, and the gentle pressure of his fingers.


    Erwin''s face twisted into a smirk as he looked at the horned women lying half naked under him. ''people say lonely women are the easiest to fool and fuck. That''s why we should always target widows and divorcees to fuck. But don''t fuck married women. It''s a sin to destroy another man''s home..... but not if you don''t know they are married hehe heh.''


    Erwin''s hand pressed against her breast, causing the supple flesh to respond with a subtle bounce due to its sticity.


    Erwin continued to massage Seraphina''s chest, paying close attention to her dark ares and nipples. He applied just the right amount of pressure, making sure not to hurt her but also not to be too gentle. As he massaged, he felt her body rx and her breathing be deeper.


    As Erwin worked on her, Seraphina couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of arousal. She felt her nipples harden and her breath quicken as he continued to massage her chest. ''I want to taste them.''


    Erwin noticed her reaction and grinned to himself. ''Looks like someone''s enjoying themselves,'' he thought, but he kept his focus on the task at hand. He applied a little more pressure to her breasts, watching as they responded with a pleasing jiggle.


    Seraphina closed her eyes, focusing on the sensation of Erwin''s small hands kneading her breasts into different shapes. ''His hands are so soft.'' she thought to herself.


    She felt his fingers, which were smaller than what she was used to feeling on her body. She wondered if they would be able to reach deep enough and give her the desired pleasure.


    ''But wait, what am I thinking?'' Seraphina scolded herself for her inappropriate thoughts. ''He''s just a child, and this is just a massage.''


    Seraphina''s eyes were tightly shut as her mind began to wander. The sensation of Erwin''s skilled fingers kneading her chest had caused her body to react in ways she couldn''t control. Her imagination began to run wild, and her thoughts turned increasingly vulgar by the minute. She couldn''t help but wonder what it would feel like if his hands explored other parts of her body, and the mere thought sent shivers down her spine.


    Her body was responding to Erwin''s touch, and the sexual frustration inside her was starting to take over. As Erwin kneaded her breasts, Seraphina felt her nipples harden and growrger, begging to be touched and tasted. ''how would his tongue feel on my nipples?''


    Erwin has the same desire as her. His tongue quivered with anticipation as he gazed at Seraphina''s dark chocte nipples. He couldn''t resist the urge to taste them, to feel their texture against his tongue and teeth. ''Fuck it, I am gonna do it.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He then slowly squeezed them from her puffy ares and flicked her nipple with his tongue.


    Erwin nced over at Seraphina to see if she had opened her eyes, but seeing that they were still closed, he continued. He relished in the experience, feeling a rush of excitement as he yed with her breasts. ''This is so thrilling.'' he thought to himself, feeling his penis surge with blood as he continued to engage in the dangerous game.


    ''Ah, my mind is corrupt.....I am feeling his tongue on my nipples.....how frustrated have to be think of this...'' Seraphina thought that Erwin was licking her nipple in her imagination.


    In reality, Erwin''s tongue was circling around her dark nipples, and his small teeth were biting and nibbling on them as if iming them to be his own.


    "Oh god, this is so wrong. I shouldn''t be thinking this." she whispered to herself, trying to regain control of her thoughts.


    Erwin heard a sound and paused, his nipple sucking, looking at Seraphina''s closed eyes. "Did you say something, sis?"


    Seraphina wondered if Erwin had heard her thoughts. She kept her eyes shut and replied, "I didn''t say anything. Why did you stop?"


    "my mistake," Erwin responded and resumed massaging her. As he massaged her, Erwin couldn''t help but wonder if Seraphina had noticed him sucking her nipples or if she was enjoying it. He looked at her suspiciously.


    Erwin gazed at his sister''s perky nipples and asked, "So, sis, how do you like it?" He had been massaging her breasts for a while, covering every inch with oil, and now he bit them between his teeth, teasing them.


    ''I can at least imagine it. That bitch won''t allow me to even touch my nipples, so let''s just enjoy it in my dream at least,'' she thought to herself, envisioning Erwin''s tongue on her sensitive flesh in her dreams.


    Seraphina moaned softly, her body responding to the Erwin bite, "I-I like it," she gasped.


    Erwin looked at her with surprise. "You like it?"


    ''Shit...I said it aloud.'' Seraphina''s face turning red as she looked at Erwin. She didn''t even notice the bite marks on her breasts.


    "What did you like, sis?" Erwin asked eagerly, looking forward to her answer and enjoying the sight of her cute, flustered expression.


    Seraphina felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her as she thought to herself, "Oh my god, why did I have to imagine him biting my nipples?"


    When Erwin asked her what she liked, Seraphina stammered, trying toe up with a response. "Um...I...I" Suddenly, Erwin began massaging her breasts, causing her to gasp in surprise. "I like your massage. Yes, I definitely like your massage."


    Erwin couldn''t help but be amused by Seraphina''s reaction and decided to y along. "Oh, you like my massage? How about I massage your back now? Can you turn over?" he asked, getting up from her stomach.


    Seraphina turned over, hoping to conceal her blushing face. She buried her face in the pillow and presented her splendid, bare back to Erwin''s gaze.


    Erwin took the bottle of oil and poured a generous amount onto Seraphina''s spine curve, which was deep and pronounced. The oil ran down her back, forming a shimmering pool on the small of her back. Seraphina shuddered as the cool oil touched her skin, sending goosebumps across her arms.


    Erwin gently spread the oil with delicate strokes, covering every inch of her smooth back.


    Erwin gently wrapped his hands around Seraphina''s slightly plump waist, applying just the right amount of pressure as he glided his hands up towards her neck.


    Erwin rubbed the oil onto her back, kneading her muscles with his small fingers. As he worked, Seraphina''s skin glistened in the dim light, the oil making her already-brown skin look even more radiant.


    The deep curve of her spine was particrly striking with the oil, the light ying off the curves and shadows in a mesmerizing dance. Erwin couldn''t help but be entranced by the sight, his hands moving with a practiced ease as he worked out the knots and tension in Seraphina''s back.


    The warm oil was having a soothing effect on her skin, and she felt herself beginning to rx. The muscles in her back began to loosen, and she felt a sense of tension and stress melting away.


    Her mind was once again transported to a state of trance as the illusion impaler worked its magic. And once again, her thoughts were shrouded in a veil of uncertainty.


    Erwin noticed this and his hands instinctively found their way towards Seraphina''s bountiful ass.


    ''huh....what is happening? Is this real or am I just daydreaming again?'' Seraphina wondered to herself, feeling Erwin''s hands on her behind. ''I am dreaming again.''


    "Hey, sis, you lied to me before, didn''t you?" Erwin said mischievously, his hands slowly revealing her buttocks.


    Seraphina spoke aloud, "When did I start hearing in my dreams? What lie is he talking about?"


    Although she spoke these words aloud, to her, they were only thoughts.

 Chapter 98 Seraphinas Dream World (R-18)

    Erwin smirked as he observed the Seraphina, thinking to himself, ''illusion impaler was quite the impressive thing.''


    He then proceeded to expose her plump, brown buttocks even more. "Sis, you lied to me when I asked about the reason for your sadness. It wasn''t simply because nobody talks to you, was it?" Erwin asked as his eyes finally saw the full shape of her plump, naked ass. that jiggled with just the slight touch of his hands.


    Despite his asking, Seraphina remained silent, causing Erwin to resort to drastic measures. He reached for the bottle of oil and poured it down the valley between her buttocks, letting it travel and lubricate both of her openings. However, the oil had a mind of its own and identally entered the first hole it encountered.


    The sensation of the oil against the inner skin of her hole caused Seraphina to involuntarily clench her butt cheeks, much to Erwin''s amusement. "Well, that''s one way to get a tight squeeze,"


    "This is too real for a dream...? What was he saying before I lied to him about being sad? I wasn''t sad, I was frustrated and....horny. but...How can I tell him that?" Sera spoke out loud to herself.


    Meanwhile, Erwin was beside her, listening intently to her thoughts.


    Erwin slowly spread her buttocks apart, exposing her inner flesh to the cool air in the room. He could see the tiny goosebumps forming on her skin as the air hit her sensitive areas.


    But then his gaze shifted towards her spread open butthole and stretched vagina. he turned his attention to the stretched folds of her hairy vagina. The moist inner walls of her cave glistened in a dark pink hue,plementing her brown skin, while the auburn pubic hair only added to the lewdness of the scene.


    Erwin observed the darker skin around her anus, but as he spread it apart, the skin gradually lightened, revealing the never-exposed skin. He took a closer look, trying to catch a glimpse inside, but decided to focus on the newly exposed skin. He used his thumb to explore the smooth surface, feeling the texture and warmth of her skin.


    ''This is surprisingly warm and soft. I expected it to be slightly firmer than the vagina, but it''s quite soft.'' Erwin thought to himself as He applied oil on the outer skin of her anus and began massaging it gently. As he massaged, he gradually pushed the oil inside her, lubricating her inner walls.


    "I can''t believe I''m enjoying being touched in such a taboo area...it feels so good...but I can''t let him touch my anus...wait, this is just a dream, right? Yes, then it''s fine. Erwin, touch me more, explore my body and find new sweet spots...deeper, deeper...oh, it feels amazing!" Sera shifted her body, urging Erwin''s hand to explore more of her skin. Her nipples brushed against the bedsheet, and she discovered new ways to pleasure herself.


    "Big sis, you are sexually frustrated, right?" Erwin asked as he noticed Sera moving her body on her own.


    "He''s talking in my dream again? What can he do by asking that in my dream? Even if he knows I am sexually frustrated, what can he do? Can he make my frustration fade away by fingering my pussy or fucking me? But even if I want to, I can''t let him touch my pussy. I was happy when he touched my body, and I didn''t feel any pain. But I know for sure that my master has put amand on me, and if someone touches my pussy, I will feel a burning sensation on my ve mark." As she spoke, her tone became lower. "That''s why I can''t even touch myself. My pleasurees with pain."


    Then, she got angry. "And the pleasure I''m feeling in my dreams, you''re ruining it by asking this stupid question. Now shut up and let me enjoy my dream."


    As she spoke, she squeezed her eyes shut tightly. Erwin looked at her in shock and realized that he had to find a way to remove the cursed tattoo that was binding him as a ve as fast as he can.


    Erwin recoiled at the thought. "What if Adide doesn''t allow me to be intimate with others or forbids me from experiencing pleasure?" He quickly pushed the disturbing idea out of his mind for the time being.


    Erwin checked the timer and realized there were only five minutes left for the illusion impaler. He thought to himself, ''Time''s running out, better make sure she''s good to go. Now, should I ask her if she wants the ''Erwin Special'' with my fingers or my ''shilong''?''


    He chuckled to himself. ''Who am I kidding? She probably doesn''t even know what a ''shilong'' is!''


    ''Well, as they say, knowledge is power,'' thought Erwin to himself as he slowly circled her butthole with his finger. ''And it''s my duty to empower her with the knowledge of shilong.''


    With a yful smirk, he then inserted his finger fully, eliciting a gasp from Sera. ''Ah, I see you''re a fast learner. But don''t worry, I won''t grade you on this.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seraphina moaned in pleasure as she felt Erwin''s finger inside her, "Oh, this feels amazing...I never knew a single finger could make me feel so good...yes, keep twirling it inside me," she moaned, raising her hips to make it easier for him to reach deeper into her new sweet spot.


    Erwin relished the sensation of exploring her inner depths with his finger as she wriggled her hips, trying to guide his finger deeper inside. Despite her efforts, Erwin''s small finger could not quite reach the spot she desired.


    ''I thought you were a kind woman, but it seems you''re just like the others who wiggle their asses in front of me to get fucked... And that''s the type of women I loved most in the world.'' He withdrew his finger slightly, leaving just the tip inside, before using it to create more space for his second finger to explore her asshole. Then he slowly squeezed his second finger inside that extra space he made by stretching her anus..


    Seraphina''s body shook as Erwin inserted his second finger inside her, causing her to let out a loud moan. She was surprised at the sensation of having two fingers inside her tight hole, but it felt so good that she didn''t want him to stop. She arched her back and pushed her hips back, wanting more of his touch. "Oh, don''t stop, please... it feels so good," she begged as She used her hand to spread her butt cheeks apart, giving Erwin an unobstructed view of her plump, spread apart ass and the dark skin around the hole where his two fingers were prating.


    Erwin didn''t notice at first, but as he explored her asshole with his fingers, he realized that there was no hair around it. This was a clear indication that her anus was meant to be prated.


    "Three minutes left," Erwin observed as he checked the timer. The effects of the illusion inhibitor were still, but soon it was going to wear off, so Erwin leaned forward, his finger still inside her anus while his second hand massaged her back.


    Erwin leaned in closer to Seraphina''s ear and whispered, "hey big sis, do you want me to go deeper? I have something that can reach even deeper. Do you want it?" His fingers continued their motion, causing her body to writhe with pleasure.


    Seraphina murmured to herself, convinced that it was all a dream. "Something bigger than his finger that can go deeper? What could he possibly have?" She shrugged it off. "Well, it''s just a dream, so let''s see what he''s got."


    "Yes, I want that. Give it to me," Seraphina said, spreading her butt cheeks to reveal her oil-covered inner skin. Her eyes were still close seemed to be asleep.


    These words were like music to Erwin''s ears, and he felt his shaft throb with excitement as its veins pulsed with arousal.


    "With pleasure." Erwin replied eagerly, withdrawing his shaft from his pants and positioning it at the entrance of her butthole.


    As the hot rod made contact with the inner skin of her butthole, her hole automatically gaped wider, urging Erwin to make a mess of it.


    "hehe can you wait a bit big sis? let me lubricate it first" Erwinughed as Seraphina pushed herrge buttocks against his groin.


    Erwin picked up the half-empty bottle of oil and poured it once again on Seraphina''s buttocks. He then ced his penis between her ass cheeks and used it to slowly insert some of the overflowing oil into her slightly gaping asshole.


    Erwin reached for Seraphina''s ass cheeks, using them to squeeze his oiled-up member as he slid back and forth. He coated every inch of his shaft in the slick oil, preparing himself for what was toe. Seraphina''s body trembled with anticipation as she felt his dick between his cheeks, slowly rubbing the sensitive skin of her anus.


    "What is he doing? Doesn''t he see how badly I want whatever he''s coating in oil?" Sera talked aloud, her voice a bit annoyed.


    "Heheh, don''t worry big sis. Your wait is over. Get ready to feel my dick inside your tight asshole." Erwin positioned his penis at her back entrance once again.


    Seraphina moaned in pleasure as she felt Erwin''s shaft pressing against her butthole, urging him to insert it inside her. "Yes... give it to me," she begged, eagerly anticipating the sensation of being filled by his big thing.

 Chapter 99 The Thrill Of Taboo (R-18)

    Erwin slowly pushed his way into Seraphina, feeling the tightness of her entrance grip him. He groaned in pleasure as he continued to thrust deeper inside of her, savoring the feeling of her body wrapped around his. Seraphina let out a loud moan as he entered her, feeling a mixture of pleasure and pain as he stretched her out.


    Seraphina''s eyes rolled back in pleasure as she experienced her first orgasm in months. Her tight asshole clenched around Erwin''s dick, intensifying his pleasure as her orgasm continued to ripple through her body.


    "Damn, it''s so tight," Erwin eximed as he gazed at her big ass engulfing his entire member, causing his stomach to almost stick to her buttocks. He used his hands to stretch her ass cheeks apart, revealing the lewd sight of her stretched asshole.


    Erwin couldn''t believe how good it felt to be inside of Seraphina. Her soft skin enveloped his member, making it feel like it was a natural part of her body. The sensation was so heavenly that Erwin was struggling to hold back his orgasm.


    Erwin started moving again. The euphoric haze of the Illusion Impaler slowly began to fade, and Seraphina''s mind cleared up from her orgasm-induced trance.


    ''My body feels so satisfied, but... why does my anus hurt?'' Seraphina wondered, a little concerned. ''What''s happening to me? It feels like something is moving inside my butthole...'' she trailed off, realizing the reason for the difort.


    She nced over her shoulder. Seraphina noticed Erwin''s pained expression as he attempted to move slowly. His hand was gripping her soft ass and spreading it apart, but there was something off about his movements.''his....his..penis it''s inside....my Butt.''


    Erwin smiled painfully at seeing Seraphina''s shocked face. "Sis, I did what you told me. What should I do next?" he asked, his voice strained as he lied.


    Seraphina''s expression turned sour as she red at Erwin. "What? did I tell you to do this?" she snapped.


    Erwin nodded innocently.


    Sera was about to say something else when she suddenly remembered the vulgar dream she had just experienced. "Why would I..." she trailed off, her mind racing. ''Fuck, it''s all because of that dream. I must have talked aloud in that dream, but wait.''


    Her thoughts raced as she considered the possibility that Erwin had somehow talked to her in her dreams. ''But wait, he sounded different in the dreampared to real life... Could it have just been my imagination?'' Sera began to doubt her own sanity as she tried to figure out what was real and what was just a product of her own mind.


    Seraphina felt her mind bing overloaded and decided to stop thinking about the problem at hand. However, there was another issue that required her full attention to solve.


    She turned her head towards Erwin and noticed his pulsating penis against her inner skin.


    "Can you please tell me quickly, sis? Or maybe loosen your grip a bit? It''s quite tight in here." Erwin requested. Despite his efforts to use his hand to widen her buttocks and reduce the pressure of her skin on his penis, he was unable to release himself from her tight grip. Her insatiable anus seemed determined to retain the firm hold it had on his member.


    ''What should I do about this? It''s been a while since I''ve felt something so big inside me, but he is just a child, and his dick is inside my anus... Yet, it feels pleasurable.'' Sera''s mind was in turmoil as shey there, feeling the pleasure of Erwin''s touch. She couldn''t help but feel guilty about the situation, but the ecstasy was too much to resist.


    ''I shouldn''t be doing this.'' she thought to herself. ''Taking advantage of him like this is wrong.''


    ''I know this is not right, but it feels so good,'' she whispered to herself, trying to justify her actions. Her moralpass was telling her one thing, but her body was telling her something entirely different. The conflicting thoughts were driving her insane. ''Should I stop this? But what if I never feel this kind of pleasure again? Can I really deny myself of this?''


    She rxed her grip on Erwin''s penis with her buttocks and began to slowly withdraw her backside, slowly releasing his member from the confines of her body. Erwin''s face lost color as he watched her pull away. ''No, I was just kidding. It''s not tight... it''s wonderful. Don''t leave.'' his eyes were about to cry.


    Suddenly, a loud *p* echoed in the room, followed by even louder moans. "Ahhh!"


    Sera began to move her hips of her own ord, sliding Erwin''s penis in and out of her back door with each motion. Erwin watch looked at her with surprise and forget to act.


    "Sis, what are you doing? You''re squeezing my penis so tight!" Erwin eximed as he felt her anus getting tighter and tighter around him.


    Ignoring Erwin''s protest, Seraphina continued to slide his penis in and out of her ass, relishing in the pleasure that it brought her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''yes....this is the best....'' In the end, the passion had taken over, and Sera gave in to the desires that were consuming her. She decided to put aside her moral dilemma for the moment and revel in the sensations that were taking control of her body.


    ''if only I had known this before that my ass can feel this good...it''s not toote now, and I have this amazing penis at my service. Let''s milk it out and ask for forgivenesster.'' She had never been prated anally before, but the sensation was almost overwhelming. She was amazed at how much of him she could take in, and she could feel him hitting ces inside of her that she had never even known existed.


    Erwin couldn''t get enough of Seraphina''s tightness as she kept thrusting his penis in and out of her.


    There was a hint of anger in his eyes as he picked up the oil bottle and poured it on her perverted ass once again, making it glisten in the light. ''You dare to ignore me, bitch.''


    With each thrust, Sera let out a loud moan as Erwin''s penis reached deep inside her ass. Herrge breasts dangled in the air as the impact of Erwin''s hips against hers intensified.


    "ahhh...don''t..ahhhh...thrust so ahhhh..fast." Seraphina said between her moans.


    Erwin smirked and spoke, "Sis, you''re ignoring me and are not telling me what to do, so I''m going to do what I want."


    Erwin''s hand firmly gripped her plump hips as he began drilling her tight asshole. Her oiled body made him struggle to maintain a grip on her.


    "Ahh, I''m not ignoring you... ahhh, I''m just focused on massaging my insides with your penis... I''m sorry if I squeezed it a little too hard... but can you stop thrusting so hard... it''s so intense," Seraphina gasped out, trying to catch her breath in between moans of pleasure as she lied.


    But Erwin ignored her pleas and continued to fuck her ass as hard as he could, causing every part of her body to tingle with sensation.


    "Erwin, please stop... Ahh! It''s too intense... I''m sorry if I squeezed it too hard... Ahh!" Seraphina begged, her voice trembling with pleasure and pain.


    But Erwin couldn''t stop, he was lost in the moment, consumed by his desire for her. He kept thrusting harder and faster, determined to make her cum.


    "Erwin, stop! Please..." Seraphina moaned, but then she felt it. Her body shook as the pleasure overtook her, and she let out a loud cry. "Fuck... Ahh, I''m cumming!"


    Seraphina''s body shook with the intensity of her orgasm as Erwin continued to drill her relentlessly. She cried out in pleasure and pain, her asshole gripping tightly around his shaft as she rode out the waves of pleasure.


    Erwin didn''t slow down, thrusting harder and faster as he felt her body convulse around him. He was determined to push her to the brink and beyond, to make her scream his name and beg for more.


    Seraphina''s moans turned into screams as her orgasm intensified, her body on fire with pleasure.


    "I won''t stop until I have satisfied all your sexual desires through your tight little asshole," Erwin eximed, thrusting harder and faster into Seraphina.


    Erwin could feel the familiar tightness building up inside him, signaling his impending release. He thrust into her even harder, desperate to reach his own climax. Seraphina''s body trembled with pleasure as she reached the peak of her orgasm, her moans growing louder and more desperate.


    As he felt her orgasm start to subside, Erwin knew it was his turn. He felt the pressure inside him build and build until he finally couldn''t hold back any longer. With a loud grunt, he released himself deep inside her, feeling his hot seed flood her insides.


    But Erwin wasn''t satisfied yet. He continued to pound into her, determined to give her an even more intense orgasm than before. And he seeded - Seraphina''s body shook with pleasure for a full twenty seconds, her screams echoing throughout the room.


    Finally, Erwin copsed onto her back, his breathsing in short gasps. He had never felt so spent in his life. As hey there, panting, he realized that his dick was truly in love with Seraphina''s asshole. He didn''t know what the future held for them, but for now, it was content to just remain in her warm sticky anus and bask in the afterglow of their intense lovemaking.

 Chapter 100 Shadows And Screams (R-18)

    "shit, I forgot to use her handles, damn it! Oh well, I''ll just have to remember to grip them next time like a pro." Erwin strutted back to his ce, shining like a disco ball with all that oil on him.


    "Man, anal with her was a st, but now I gotta y it safe with Adide, or else she''ll turn me into her personal pegging toy. And on top of that, I need to find a way to ditch this pesky ve mark. Life''s tough when you''re a sex ve, huh?" Erwin chuckled to himself, feeling like he was in some kinky si.


    Erwin tiptoed into his quarters, but something was off. There wasn''t a sound to be heard, no ttering dishes, no snoring from the other servants. "Wow, it''s like a ghost town in here. Did I miss a memo?" he mused to himself.


    As he neared his door, he realized it was already open. "Did I forget to close it? Nope, I always remember to do that. So who left it like this?" he wondered, feeling a bit uneasy. He slowly pushed the door open, expecting to see his cozy bed and amp on the bedside table.


    But instead, he was greeted by pitch-ck darkness. "Great, now I''m going to break my neck trying to navigate through here," Erwin grumbled as he stumbled around, bumping into furniture.


    After rummaging around in the dark, Erwin''s hand finallynded on a small object. "Ah, jackpot!" he eximed quietly, relieved that he found something to light up the room. He struck a match, but it flickered out before he could get it to the candle. He tried again and managed to light the wick, and the flickering me cast eerie shadows across the room. "Well, this is cozy," Erwin muttered to himself with a hint of sarcasm as he surveyed his dimly lit quarters.


    As the candle''s warm light illuminated the room, Erwin felt a wave of relief wash over him. The eerie darkness was reced by a soft glow, castingforting shadows across the room. He looked around and noticed his own shadow dancing on the wall, mimicking his movements as he moved the candle around. For a moment, he felt like he was in his own private dance performance, with the flickering me and his shadow as his only audience. It was a strange but oddlyforting feeling, and Erwin couldn''t help but smile to himself as he watched his shadow''s movements.


    The flickering candlelight cast a warm glow on the walls, but it also created an eerie shadow of himself on the opposite wall. And next to it, a second shadow appeared, as if sitting behind him.


    He heard a soft voice from behind his back saying, "Hello there."


    Erwin almost replied with a casual, "What''s up?" But as he turned around to face the source of the voice, he saw a twisted, grotesque face staring back at him. His eyes widened with fear and he stumbled backward, screaming like a banshee on a rollercoaster.


    His scream was so high-pitched, it could''ve shattered ss. It was the kind of scream that made nearby cats run for cover and birds fall out of trees. Erwin''s scream was so loud, it could''ve woken up the dead. It was the scream of a guy while getting prated into the ass for the first time.


    In fact, the only thing louder than Erwin''s scream was the sound of his ego crashing to the ground. Poor Erwin, he went from staring in his own private dance performance to bing the star of his own horror show.


    [After 10 minutes]


    Erwin sat on the bed, his face flushed from the previous girl-like screaming. Across from him, another person with pointed ears sat on the second bed in the room.


    Erwin raised his flushed face to look at the person across from him, whose pointed ears were now visible from his perspective. "So, you''re Erwin, my new roommate?" the pointed-eared person said. Erwin nodded in response.


    Erwin sat there, taking in the sight of his new roommate. The pointed ears were a clear indication that the person was an elf, but unlike most elves who were known for their beauty, this person''s face was disfigured with dirty ck marks and deep cuts that had further marred their appearance.


    Erwin couldn''t help but stare, even though he knew it was impolite. He wondered what had happened to this elf to leave such terrible scars on their face. He could see that the elf was aware of his scrutiny, but they didn''t seem to mind. Instead, they spoke again, breaking the silence.


    "I''m sorry about the noise earlier," Erwin said, trying to make conversation.


    The elf shrugged. "It''s fine. I''ve heard worse. My name is Kael," the elf introduced himself.


    Kael noticed the circle on Erwin''s finger and eximed, "You''re a first-circled mage!"


    "oh this.... " Erwin said and showed him his intricate circle on his pinky finger. As he looked at Kael, he noticed that he had two fingers with intricate circles on them as well. ,"Wait a minute, you''re a mage too!"


    Kael chuckled and replied, "Yes, I am."


    As they chatted, Kael got curious and asked Erwin why he was shacked up in the servant quarters. Erwin spilled the beans about his life story, but he conveniently left out the juicy bits, like his steamy encounters and his brief stint as a prince, for two weeks.


    Kael listened attentively as Erwin narrated his life story, leaving out the more scandalous parts. "Wow, that''s quite a journey," Kael said when Erwin finished. "But why are you stuck here in the servant quarters?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin hesitated for a moment before replying, "I was sold as a ve, and then this professor from the academy bought me. What about you?"


    "Same here, man. I was also sold as a ve, and some professor from our school bought me, too." Kael said as his voice got down.


    Erwin looked over at Kael and decided to trying to light the mood with a joke. "Hey Kael, do you know why elves are such great dancers?"


    Kael looked at him, intrigued. "No, why?"


    "Because they have a natural talent for elfin'' around!" Erwin eximed, unable to contain hisughter.


    Kael let out a groan, but there was a small grin on his face. "Erwin, that was a terrible joke. I can''t believe I have to share a room with someone who tells such bad jokes." He paused for a moment before continuing with a smirk, "But, on the bright side, you don''t want to miss dinner, do you?"


    "Dinner? Where is it?" Erwin asked eagerly.


    Kael let out a chuckle. "The feast is in the cafeteria. They usually start serving at 8:30, and it''s already 8:02. We better hurry before we''rete or we''re stuck with the leftovers."


    They left the room and made their way down to the cafeteria. Erwin couldn''t help but feel grateful that he had met Kael. He had a feeling that they were going to be great friends. The main reason he felt that way was that Kael''s disfigured face reminded him of his own original body.


    ************


    In avish chamber, ady with ebony horns reclined on the bed. The moonlight streaming through the window cast a shimmering glow on her oiled, brown skin, making her entire body glisten. Her hips were slightly raised from the bed, and at times, they trembled while her eyes remained closed and drool escaped from her open mouth.


    Her hands on her fat ass cheeks and slightly parting them, and the cool air in the room brushed against her skin, sending shivers down her spine.


    As warm liquid continued to spill from her anus, it closed and opened intermittently, eventually making its way towards her vagina and getting tangled in her auburn hair before finally touching her soft flesh.


    An annoyed but sweet voice could be heard in the room, "How much did hee? It''s not stoppinging out." Seraphina continued to push out Erwin''s jizz from her anus.


    Seraphina couldn''t help but feel guilty as she thought to herself, "where did he go? I thought he would never stop. It must have been his first time orgasming........he must be feeling weird.......I shouldn''t have done this to him....But....it was amazing." The memory of taking advantage of Erwin lingered in her mind, causing her guilt to grow stronger.


    "Argh, this is taking too much time," Seraphina said, inserting one finger into her anus and scraping Erwin''s cum from within. As she continued doing so for some time, her nipples started to get hard again.


    "Why am I getting so turned on by fingering my anus? It''s a dirty ce, and I shouldn''t have been feeling good about being vited by a man," she wondered aloud. "But it''s so ahhh pleasuring," she moaned as her second finger made its way into her slippery asshole.


    Her other hand kept her pussy spread apart, stretching it and showing the view of her vagina''s inner walls.


    "It''s not enough. I can''t reach much deeper with my fingers," Seraphina said as she continued to reach deeper into her back cave, but was unsessful. "Only his dick can reach that deep... where is he? I need him... ahhh."


    Her finger continued to go in and out of her soft asshole, stretching it more to make it easier for Erwin to prate in the future.


    ***********


    Attention, dear readers! I am excited to announce that I will be introducing new male and female characters into the novel. If you have any suggestions about what kind of characters, you would like to see in the story, please feel free toment and let me know. I am eagerly looking forward to your input.

 Chapter 101 The Meals Of Servants

    "So, everyone was here." Erwin said as he looked at the dining hall filed with servants.


    As he looked around, he couldn''t help but notice the stark contrast between the different meals being enjoyed by the various servants. Some were tucking into mouth-watering dishes of chicken and rice, steak, and fish, while others seemed to be struggling with their food.


    Erwin''s own meal, dry bread with soup, sat in front of him and Kael. While Kael was eating it with ease, Erwin couldn''t help but feel a sense of disgust towards it. As he took a closer look at the bread, he saw that it was hard and crusty, with a slightly burnt exterior. The soup appeared thin and colorless, with only a few small bits of vegetable floating in it.


    Erwin took a hesitant bite of the dry bread, but his face immediately contorted in disgust. He took a sip of the soup, only to realize that it was just water with salt. "What is this?" Erwin asked, looking at Kael with a mix of confusion and disappointment.


    Kael continued to eat in silence, but his eyes conveyed sympathy with Erwin. "This is our regr meal, I''m afraid. It may not be much, but it''s better than going hungry. If you want something more appetizing, you''ll have to pay for it. Unfortunately, as ves, we don''t have that luxury," Kael exined.


    Erwin took another bite of the dry bread and tried to swallow it down with the in soup. It was a struggle, and he couldn''t help but notice how the other servants were enjoying their delicious meals. He looked around and whispered to Kael, "How can they afford to eat such good food? They are just like us, right?"


    Kael stopped eating for a moment and followed Erwin''s gaze towards the other servants. "Well, some of them are paid servants, so they have more money to buy better food. And some ves do work outside of their masters'' requirements, doing tasks like cleaning or gathering herbs, which can earn them a bit of extra money," Kael exined.


    Erwin pondered his circumstances upon hearing this. ''Well, I can eat to survive, but it''s not exactly filling. What to do, what to do.''


    After pondering for a while, Erwin still couldn''te up with a solution to his hunger problem. So, he decided to focus on filling his stomach with the only sustenance avable to him, the rock-hard bread and tasteless soup that seemed to be a specialty of the house.


    As he took a bite of the bread, he couldn''t help but wonder if he was actually eating a piece of rock. He took another bite, and this time, he was convinced that his theory was correct. He whispered to Kael, "I think they''re serving us rocks disguised as bread."


    Kael let out a chuckle and said, "Well, it wouldn''t be the first time. But hey, at least it''s something to chew on, right?"


    He looked at Kael with a horrified expression and said, "Are you sure this isn''t petrified bread? Because I think I just chipped a tooth on it."


    Kael tried to hold back augh as he took another bite of the bread. "Well, I did hear that the chef was trying to experiment with new recipes," he said, smirking.


    Erwin raised an eyebrow in disbelief. "Experiment? More like he''s trying to punish us with his culinary disasters," he joked.


    Kael chuckled at Erwin''sment. "Hey, at least the soup has some vor to it. It tastes like they identally spilled a whole jar of salt in it."


    Erwin nodded in agreement, and continue to eat the food.


    Erwin couldn''t resist stealing nces at Kael''s disfigured face as they ate. He had heard stories about the harsh treatment that ves received from their masters, but seeing Kael''s scars up close was a stark reminder of how brutal things could get.


    Erwin noticed that the other servants also looked at Kael''s face, some with sympathy and others with disgust. One of the serving girls even gasped and hurried away, unable to bear the sight.


    Kael seemed to be unfazed by the attention, and he continued to eat his meal with a nonchnt air, not allowing the stares and whispers to bother him. Suddenly, as if reading Erwin''s mind, he grinned and said, "Don''t worry, my face is not contagious. You can stare all you want."


    Erwin was taken aback by Kael''s response, but couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of the situation. "Well, that''s a relief. I thought I was going to catch something."


    taking another bite of his rock-hard bread.


    As he chewed, Erwin couldn''t help but notice the other servants stealing nces at Kael''s disfigured face. He decided to ask the question that was on everyone''s mind. "But seriously, how did your face end up like this?"


    Kael paused for a moment before answering. "I was born with this condition. In my vige, every elf is supposed to be beautiful, so I was ostracized and became a loner. Then, I was captured by vers and brought here as a ve."


    Erwin couldn''t believe the cruelty of the situation. "Well, that''s just ridiculous. You''re a handsome fellow in my book, scars and all," he said with a grin, hoping to lighten the mood.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    kael just smiled at Erwin''s response and ate his meal. Erwin smiled back and finished his food and returned to their rooms. On the way back to their quarters, Erwin''s mind was still preupied with the thought of living as a ve. As they walked back to their quarters, Erwin couldn''t resist asking Kael, "Hey man, you''re a mage, right? Can''t you use your magic to get us out of this situation?"


    Kael looked at Erwin with a mixture of sadness and amusement. "I wish it was that easy, my friend. Unfortunately, my powers are limited by my master''s restrictions. And even if I were free to use my magic, we would still need permission from our masters to leave."


    Erwin sighed in disappointment. "Well, that''s a bummer. But, as a mage, can''t you use your powers to earn some money? Like doing some magic tricks or something?"


    Kael raised an eyebrow at Erwin''s suggestion. "Magic tricks? Really? I''m not some street performer, Erwin. And besides, I need my master''s permission to work outside of my usual duties. My master won''t allow it." He then turned to Erwin and asked, "What about you? Can you work outside, or is your master as strict as mine? You are mage, too."


    Erwin shrugged and replied, "I haven''t asked my master yet. But even if he allows me to work, I''m not sure what kind of work I can do. I mean, I can''t just perform magic tricks or shows, can I? And I don''t really know how to do anything else."


    Kael looked at Erwin in disbelief and asked, "Wait, you''re a first circle mage and you don''t know how to do any magic beyond basic spells?"


    "Basic spells?" Erwin looked at him with confusion.


    Kael''s disbelief only grew when he saw Erwin shake his head in response. "Wait, you don''t even know basic spells?" Kael eximed. "Then how did you even be a first circle mage?"


    Erwin hung his head, feeling embarrassed. "To be honest, I don''t really know," he admitted. "One day I just woke up and realized I had be a first circle mage."


    Kael''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "You mean you didn''t go through any training or apprenticeship?" he asked incredulously.


    Erwin shook his head, feeling even more ashamed. "No, I just woke up with these powers. I don''t even know how to control them properly," he confessed.


    Kael''s surprise deepened as he stared at Erwin, feeling a mixture of both envy and sympathy. "I can''t believe it. You''re so lucky and yet so unfortunate at the same time," he said with a sigh.


    Erwin looked at him with confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "Well, you have the power of magic, something that many can only dream of having, and yet you don''t know how to use it properly," Kael exined. "It''s like having a sword, but not knowing how to wield it."


    Erwin nodded in understanding. "I see your point. So what do you suggest I do?"


    Kael thought for a moment before replying, "You should try to learn how to control your powers, maybe even try to learn some basic spells. You can learn them at the academy library, but to learn advanced spells, you would need to be a student or teacher at the academy."


    After a while, they arrived at their quarters and entered, each lying down on their respective beds. Kael immediately fell asleep as soon as his back touched the bed, leaving Erwin to ponder over what tasks his master had assigned him that could have left Kael so exhausted.


    Erwin''s mind began to race with thoughts. "I need to figure out how to make money in this world," he thought to himself. "But first, I need to get stronger. This world is a brutal ce where personal power is everything."


    Erwin also knew that he had to find a way back to Achlys, but he wasn''t sure what he would do once he got there. "Maybe I''ll meet Jiona again," he mused. "I don''t know much about her other than how her lips taste and how her breasts feel in my hand."


    Erwin''s thoughts then turned back to the present. "But what am I going to do here in the meantime?" he wondered. "Perhaps I''ll create my own ve harem. That sounds like a good idea."


    He pondered over his predicament; he found himself getting lost in thought. The weight of his worries seemed to be taking a toll on him, and his eyes grew heavy with exhaustion. The longer hey there, the more his mind seemed to drift off into a world of its own.


    Lost in thought, Erwin''s eyes grew heavy, and soon his mind drifted off into a dream world without him even realizing it. The meal of servants had seemed to satisfy Erwin''s hunger, making it easier for him to fall asleep.

 Chapter 102 Distraction In Library

    Erwin stood in front of the library building of Vasmorth Academy, contemting whether he should enter without permission. As he watched peoplee out of the building, some looking weary and others joyful, he muttered to himself, "Should I go in without her permission?" He gazed up at the imposing structure, weighing his options.


    Erwin had been standing there for at least five minutes, weighing his options. He had woken up early in the morning, eager to begin his day, only to find that Kael had already left for some unknown destination. So he had made his way to the dining hall, where he had been served a tasteless rice porridge that did little to satisfy his hunger.


    Determined to make the most of his day, he set off to find Adide, hoping to gain her permission to use the library and engage in some morning activities. But his efforts had been in vain. Adide was nowhere to be found, and even her assistants were absent from their room.


    Now Erwin stood in front of the impressive library building, contemting whether to enter without permission. He knew that Adide wouldn''t punish him for reading a book. As a ve, Erwin knew that he had to be cautious about breaking any rules. He had heard horror stories about ves who had been punished severely for the most minor of transgression.


    "Perhaps I can offer my body as penance for my mistakes," Erwin thought to himself as he contemted the situation. "But Adide is a slut. She won''t punish me too harshly if she finds out that I went to the library without permission and ept my body as payment for my mistake, which I am eager to pay."


    Despite his reservations, Erwin took a deep breath and mustered up the courage and begin to enter the library without permission.


    Erwin approached the entrance, he noticed two stone gargoyles guarding the door. They had a menacing look on their faces, as if daring anyone to try and enter without permission. Erwin wondered if they were just for show or if they coulde to life and start hurling insults at him.


    Once inside, Erwin was greeted by towering bookshelves that seemed to go on forever. The books themselves looked like they had been crafted by the most talented of wizards, emitting a glow that could onlye from the pages of enchanted literature. Erwin inhaled deeply, taking in the scent of old parchment mixed with the smell of magical power.


    As he made his way through the library, he couldn''t help but notice that some of the books seemed to be alive. They whispered to each other, some even chuckling as if they were sharing a joke. Erwin couldn''t help but wonder if they were discussing thetest gossip from the magical world or making fun of him for being a mere mortal.


    Despite the ominous atmosphere and the asional chuckle from a mischievous book, Erwin felt a sense of reverence and awe. He knew that the books contained within held secrets and knowledge beyond his wildest imagination, and he couldn''t wait to dive into them all, as long as the gargoyles didn''te to life and start hurling books at him.


    Erwin''s eyes darted around the shelves as he searched for the section on the beginner''s magic. He muttered to himself, "Come on, where are you hiding, you elusive little books?" Suddenly, he spotted a librarian, a middle-aged man with a twinkle in his eye, shelving books nearby.


    "Excuse me, sir," Erwin said, hoping not to startle the man. "I''m new here, and I was wondering if you could point me in the direction of the books for beginner mages?"


    The librarian smiled warmly. "Of course," he replied. "We have a wonderful selection of books on magic for beginners. They are located on the first floor, just over there," he gestured towards a section of the library.


    Erwin thanked the librarian and made his way to the first floor. He found the section on beginner magic and began to peruse the titles. As he was reading, he noticed a sign that read "All books must be read within the library. No books may be taken home."


    Erwin approached the librarian once again. "I noticed the sign of not being able to take the books home. Does that mean I cannot make copies of them, either?"


    The librarian chuckled. "No," he said. "You are more than wee to make copies of the books. But please only make copies of the books present on the first floor. The more advanced books on the upper levels are not to be copied without permission. And only the teacher or students of the academy are permitted to go there."


    Erwin thanked the librarian once again and continued his search for the perfect beginner''s book on magic.


    He took the book off the shelf and sat down at a nearby table to begin reading. As he flipped through the pages, he realized that this book was perfect for him.


    Chapter 1: Introduction to mana


    Erwin dove into the first chapter of the book with enthusiasm, eager to learn about the intricacies of mana and how to harness its power.


    Mana, as described in the first chapter of the book, is a fundamental concept in the world of magic. It is an invisible, magical energy that flows through all living beings and objects. ording to the book, every mage has their own reservoir of mana, which they can tap into performing magic.


    The book goes on to exin that mana is not infinite, and that a mage must be careful not to deplete their mana reserves too quickly. It is also noted that mana can be affected by emotions, with negative emotions such as anger or fear having the potential to disrupt a mage''s ability to use magic.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The chapter provides detailed information on the various ways mana can be used, including casting spells, creating magical constructs, and imbuing objects with magical properties. The book emphasizes the importance of proper mana control and management in order to be a sessful mage.


    Overall, the first chapter of the book provides aprehensive introduction to the concept of mana in the world of magic, outlining its significance and the ways in which it can be harnessed to perform powerful spells and enchantments.


    As he delved into the book, he found himself getting increasingly engrossed, which was unusual for him. Typically, his mind would be preupied with other thoughts whenever he started to read something, like which girl''s breasts are bigger and which will let him suck them.


    Erwin''s attention was solely fixated on the contents of the book until his concentration was disrupted by two sweet giggling sounds. He quickly turned around to locate the source and noticed two young girls perusing through the books on a nearby shelf. Unaware of Erwin''s presence, they continued to talk in hushed voices.


    The first girl whispered, "Smira, there''s no one around. Let''s go before someone catches us."


    Erwin couldn''t help but eavesdrop on their conversation, wondering what they were up to.


    "Thelma, I don''t feel good today. Can we do it some other time?" Smira spoke, her voice hesitant and reluctant to go along with her friend''s ns.


    "But we might not have another chance." Thelma insisted. "I''ve been waiting for this moment for weeks. Are you sure you don''t want to do it now?"


    Erwin''s curiosity piqued at their cryptic conversation. He wondered what they were referring to and what they were nning to do. He debated whether to approach them or not, but decided against it. Instead, he continued to observe them from a distance, trying to catch any clues about their intentions.


    Smira hesitated for a moment before finally giving in. "Fine, but let''s make it quick."


    Erwin watched as they left the book on the shelf and quickly made their way towards the deeper library. He couldn''t help but wonder what they were up to and why they seemed so secretive about it. With his curiosity piqued, Erwin closed the book he was reading and followed them deeper into the library, determined to find out what they were hiding.


    Smira asked Thelma with a worried expression on her face, "Can we please not go there today?"


    Thelma inquired, "Why are you so afraid? We usually go there. Why so hesitant today?"


    "I don''t know. I am not feeling good today," Smira replied.


    Thelma rolled her eyes. "You''re always so paranoid, Smira. We''ll be fine. Besides, I don''t want to miss this opportunity."


    Erwin continued to follow them, staying out of sight as they made their way through the stacks of books. He couldn''t help but feel a mixture of curiosity and unease about their conversation.


    He trailed behind them; he wondered about their motives and what they could be hiding. His mind raced with the possibilities, and a perverse smile formed on his lips as he thought, ''What are they trying to do in secret? Could it be what I''m thinking? If so, I want a front-row seat to watch.''


    Erwin''s thoughts took ascivious turn, and he couldn''t resist the temptation to satisfy his prurient curiosity. He followed the girls cautiously, making sure not to draw their attention. As he trailed them, he observed their behavior, and it became evident that they were hiding something.


    As they turned the corner, they arrived at a secluded area of the library. However, Erwin identally knocked over some books from the shelves, alerting the girls to his presence. With quick reflexes, he caught the books before they made a sound, trying his best to remain unnoticed by the girls.


    He held his breath and carefully peeked at the girls again, only to be confused by what he saw.

 Chapter 103 A New Life Begins

    Erwin felt like he had just woken up from a weird dream. The girls had vanished into thin air, leaving him feeling disoriented and confused. He rubbed his eyes, hoping it was all a hallucination, but s, they were still nowhere to be seen. As he searched for any clue, he noticed a peculiar circr pattern on one of the bookshelves nearby. It was like something straight out of a conspiracy theory - four-pointed stars arranged in a perfect circle.


    Just then, Vra appeared behind him, startling him out of his thoughts. "What are you doing here, Erwin?" she asked.


    Erwin felt like a kid caught with his hand in the cookie jar. "Uh, I came here to read some books, but the girls who were here earlier disappeared into thin air," he stammered.


    Vra raised an eyebrow, looking intrigued. "Disappeared, you say? How mysterious. Did they leave any clues?"


    Erwin shook his head, feeling embarrassed. "No, nothing. Just this weird pattern on the bookshelf."


    Vra leaned in, examining the pattern. "Hmm, interesting. Could be a secret message, or just a weird decoration. Who knows?"


    Miss Vra, I visited your house this morning to request permission to read here, but you were not avable. After that, I went to Professor Adide''s ce, but she was also out. So, I decided toe here and read. I hope you don''t mind,


    Vra nodded. "Of course, I don''t professor is not that strict like other masters, you''re can read here. And if you''re interested, I have a little job for you. You see, I''m part of the Alchemist Association, and we need someone to gather herbs for our experiments. It''s not too dangerous, and the pay is decent. Are you up for it?"


    Erwin grinned. "Heck yeah, I''m up for it. I''m tired of eating rock-hard bread and drinking ocean water every day."


    Vra looked amused. "I see your taste buds are as sophisticated as your fashion sense. Alright then, follow me. I have some books that will help you get started on your herb-gathering journey."


    They made their way to Vra''s house, where she handed him a few books on herbs and their properties. "These should provide a good starting point for your herb-gathering endeavors," she said. "Take your time reading through them and let me know if you have any questions."


    Erwin took the books, feeling excited about his new job. Who knew? Maybe he''d discover a rare herb that would make him rich and famous. Or maybe he''d just get a rash from touching some poisonous nt. Either way, it was better than doing nothing all day.


    Vra began to exin some of the magical herbs that could be found in the nearby forests and meadows.


    "Well, here''s one that''s quite popr among alchemists," she said, pointing to a picture of a bright yellow nt. "This is called the Sunflower Root. It''s said to have the ability to absorb and store sunlight, which can be useful in creating potions that require fire Energies ."


    Erwin looked intrigued. "That sounds fascinating. How would one go about harvesting it?"


    "It''s best to harvest the root during the summer solstice, when the nt is at its peak of energy absorption," Vra exined. "But you have to be careful, as the roots are extremely sensitive to light and can be easily damaged if not handled correctly."


    She flipped through a few more pages before stopping at a picture of a deep purple flower. "And here''s another interesting one. This is called the Nightshade Blossom. It''s known for its powerful sedative properties and is often used in potions that induce sleep or calm nerves."


    Erwin nodded, taking note of the information. "Are there any other magical herbs that are particrly rare or difficult to find?"


    Vra thought for a moment before answering, "Well, there''s the Starlight Herb, which only grows on the highest peaks of the nearby mountains. It''s said to have the ability to amplify the magic of other herbs, making it a valuable ingredient in many potions. But it''s incredibly hard to find, and only a few skilled gatherers are able to harvest it without damaging the delicate nts."


    Erwin listened intently, fascinated by the magical properties of these herbs. "I can''t wait to start gathering them and learning more about their uses," he said with a smile.


    Vra began to exin the magical properties of the herbs, her voice as warm as a winter storm. Erwin listened, trying to absorb all the information like a sponge. He was determined to be the best herb gatherer in all thend, or at least better than the squirrels who were constantly stealing his lunch.


    As Vra spoke, Erwin couldn''t help but notice the icy coldness in her demeanor. It was like she had a heart of ice, which was ironic considering she was teaching him about herbs that absorbed sunlight.


    Erwin tried to break the ice by cracking a joke. "So, if I identally harvest a Starlight Herb, does that mean I''m a skilled gatherer or just lucky?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Vra didn''t even crack a smile. "It means you''re lucky you didn''t destroy the nt and ruin the entire ecosystem," she replied coldly.


    Erwin felt a chill run down his spine. He didn''t know whether to be impressed by her dedication to nature or scared of herck of humor. Either way, he decided it was best to stick to reading his books and not make any more jokes.


    But he can''t help and tries to sneak a peek at Vra''srge bottom and chest, hoping to catch a glimpse of her meat mountains. However, his attempt was thwarted by her frigid gaze, which seemed to pierce through him like an icicle. He quickly averted his eyes and tried to focus on the task at hand.


    "Well, let''s get started. You can begin by gathering these," Vra said, interrupting his thoughts and handed Erwin a piece of paper with a list of herbs and their specifications. "This is the current list of herbs that the Alchemist Association needs," she exined. "You can search for them and submit them to them in exchange for payment. They will pay you a fair price for each herb, and the better the quality, the higher the payment."


    Erwin gazed at the herb and began perusing the list. Vra added, "These are just the mostmonly used ones. If you happen toe across a rare herb like the starlight herb, let me know and I''ll ensure you receive its true value." Erwin then focused his attention back on the herb and continued reading the list.


    Having read it entirely, he inquired, "Where exactly can I locate them?"


    "You could venture into Ardorin Forest, but be careful not to go too deep, for there are mystical beasts lurking within. Don''t give in to your greed, alright?" Vra said.


    Erwin gave a nod said. "Mind if I burrow this book?"


    "Sure, you can take it," Vra said with a nod. "But if you''re nning to gather herbs today, it''s best to head out in the morning or afternoon and be back before sunset. The forest can be dangerous at night."


    Erwin looked up at the sky and noticed that the moon was still low in the sky, indicating that it was still early in the morning. "Then I should get going now?"


    Vra nodded and added, "Just make sure you don''t wander too deep into the forest, and please be careful. If anything happens to you, I''ll be in trouble with the professor."


    "I understand," Erwin replied, nodding. "I''ll be careful and won''t go too deep into the forest. Thanks for the advice, Vra." With that, he turned and began making his way towards the forest, eager to start his herb-gathering expedition.


    As Erwin approached the edge of the forest, he noticed that the trees were not the only thing that was tall and dark. The underbrush was thick and tangled, and he could hear the rustling of small animals scurrying through the leaves. He also caught a glimpse of a colorful bird perched high up in the branches, its feathers shimmering in the sunlight.


    Erwin took a deep breath and stepped onto the dirt path that wound through the forest. The path was narrow, and the trees crowded in on both sides, casting dappled shadows on the ground. As he walked deeper into the forest, he noticed the air bing cooler and fresher. The smell of earth and leaves filled his nostrils.


    "I see. So that''s where the forest is," he remarked, taking in the sight. The trees were tall and dark, their branches stretching upwards to the sky. A sense of mystery and danger seemed to emanate from the forest, and Erwin couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down his spine.


    He chuckled to himself and muttered, "Well, nothing like a good adventure to start the day." Erwin took a deep breath and walked towards the forest, ready to gather the herbs that he needed.


    He took a deep breath and said to himself, "Okay, Erwin, you can do this. It''s just a forest, not a haunted house."


    As he approached the edge of the forest, a squirrel suddenly darted across his path, causing him to jump back in surprise. He chuckled to himself, "Well, that''s a great start. Just a little adrenaline to get me going."


    Erwin carefully made his way into the forest, trying to avoid stepping on any twigs or crunchy leaves. "Stick to the path, stick to the path," he repeated to himself.


    As he walked, he couldn''t help but feel like he was being watched. He turned around quickly, but only saw a group of butterflies fluttering about. "Oh, it''s just the butterflies," he said with a grin. "I guess they wanted to join me on my herb-gathering adventure."


    Erwin continued on his journey, feeling more and more confident with each step. "This isn''t so bad," he thought to himself. "Maybe I shoulde to the forest more often. Who knows, maybe I''ll even be a forest expert!"

 Chapter 104 Two Bullies

    Erwin''s face lit up like a kid on Christmas morning as he eximed, "ah! I found it!" while crouching down to pluck a pink-colored grass with red edges.


    After scouring the forest for an hour, Erwin had been on the brink of throwing in the towel and pursuing a more "lucrative" career, like bing a professional cuddler. But the sight of the small herb gave him a renewed sense of purpose and motivation to continue his herb-gathering adventure.


    "Mmmm, let''s see... Ah, here it is!" Erwin said, holding up the borrowed book from Vra and wiping off some dust. "Koromina grass! The magical herb known for its stamina-boosting properties!"


    Erwin couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. Who would have thought that a simple grass could have such magical properties? Maybe he could make a fortune selling this stuff to marathon runners or overworked office employees.


    As he read through the herb''s description, Erwin learned that the Koromina grass was more effective whenbined with other magical herbs like Faeleaf or Moon Blossom. He imagined himself as a mad scientist mixing up a potent brew that would turn him into an unstoppable machine.


    With a newfound sense of excitement, Erwin continued his search, eager to find more Koromina grass and potentially stumble upon some other magical herbs that could make him filthy rich.


    he continued tob through the forest, Erwin''s eyes were sharp and alert, scanning the ground for any sign of the pink grass. And then, he spotted them - two more stalks of Koromina grass! They were situated right next to the one he had already found, as if they were old friends reuniting after a long time apart.


    Erwin grinned to himself, feeling as though he had just hit the jackpot. With three stalks of Koromina grass, he could create a small fortune''s worth of stamina potions. He delicately plucked the two new stalks and carefully ced them in his herb pouch, making sure not to damage the delicate red edges. The herb pouch had been given to him by Vra.


    Erwin mentally reminded himself to express his gratitude towards Vra when he returned to town. "I should give her a massage to thank her," he mused to himself. "Or maybe it''s just a good way to help her release some of that pent-up frustration she seems to be holding onto. She was just as frustrated as that horned girl. What was her name again? Rera? tyra? sera...yeah Seraphina."


    As Erwin continued to collect the Koromina grass, he couldn''t shake the thought of Vra''s cold demeanor. He wondered if she was always like this or if something had happened to make her this way. Maybe giving her a massage would help ease her tension and open her up to talking about it.


    "but do that? I have to open her leg first." Erwin said as he thought about her big thighs squeezing his face when he licked her vagina like there was no tomorrow. "I wish she would agree to sit on my face."


    Erwin continued his search and stumbled upon two more herbs. By this time, the sun was now directly overhead. Erwin let out a content sigh as he added the new herbs to his pouch, feeling a sense of aplishment wash over him. It was a beautiful day, and he relished the opportunity to be out in the fresh air, surrounded by the lush greenery of the jungle.


    Suddenly, the peaceful silence was disrupted by the sound of two boysughing and shouting in the distance.


    Erwin was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the two boys. He had been so engrossed in his work that he hadn''t noticed them approaching. After some time, two teenage boys got into clear view of Erwin. They were both dressed in the student''s uniform of university.


    One of them had a head of blonde hair, blue eyes and a handsome face with a look that said everyone was underneath him. The other boy had brown hair and brown eyes, a scrawny build, with an ordinary face having a dumb look. When they saw a low life gathering herbs, a cruel and mischievous look appeared on their faces.


    He tried to ignore them and went back to gathering herbs, but the boys seemed to have other ns. They sauntered over to where Erwin was crouched down, poking fun at his meager haul of herbs.


    "Hey, look at this loser! What are you doing out here, ying with flowers?" the brown-haired boy jeered. He seemed like ackey of the blonde boy.


    ''what''s fucking wrong with these fuckers?'' Erwin thought and tried to ignore them as he thought they either from nobility or very rich as not anybody could enter this academy making a thoughtful decision in a while and focus on his work, but the boys continued to taunt him. Angered by the snub attitude of this little brat, the brown-haired boy by the indiction of the blond boy snatched the herbs out of his hands and tossed them into the air, sending them scattering all over the ground.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin felt his anger and frustration start to boil up inside him. He worked hard to collect those herbs, and now they were ruined. He thought of many vulgar insults he was gonna spout at them, but he knew he couldn''t let these boys get the better of him.


    He stood up and faced them, his voice firm and steady. "What do you want? Why are you doing this?"


    The boys justughed at a meager nobody standing up for himself and enjoying the power they had over Erwin. They pushed him around and continued to taunt him,pletely disregarding the hard work and effort he had put into collecting the herbs.


    Despite his growing frustration, Erwin knew that he couldn''t retaliate against the boys just yet. Though he had be more impulsive since transmigrating into this world, he also knew that picking a fight with these bullies would only lead to trouble. So he silently took their abuse.


    ''This is nothing. You both soon to be my stepsons. I have taken much worse abuse than this''. Erwin thought as they were roughing him up. After they had their fun, the blond boy said, "this ought to have taught him a lesson." he got near Erwinying on the ground bruised "right?".he said. Erwin answered with a low moan, agreeing. Theckey chimed in, "that''s right." While leaving.


    After the boys left, Erwin struggled to his feet, groaning in pain. As he looked around at the scattered herbs, he couldn''t help but feel angry and frustrated. He decided to let it all out, "you fuckers, I am gonna fuck your mothers, sisters, your future wives and girlfriends, you pieces of rich little shits."


    He shouted profanities at the boys, hoping they could hear him from where they were. He knew it wouldn''t change anything, but it felt good to release his pent-up emotions. He took a deep breath and began collecting the scattered herbs once again.He picked up his pace and began searching for more herbs, as it was still early in the afternoon and he wanted to make the most of his time in the jungle.


    He moved deeper into the jungle, his eyes scanning the ground for any sign of the herbs he needed. After a while, he came across a clearing filled with the nts he was looking for. He felt a surge of excitement and got to work.


    As he made his way back to the city, his mind was filled with thoughts of the encounter. He was determined not to let those boys get the better of him again. He knew he had to find a way to stand up to them and put an end to their bullying. Lost in thought, the sound of horses trotting on cobblestones and people walking and talking got in his ears and he got the view of the dirt road going toward the city.


    Carriages creaked by, their wooden wheels grinding against the dirt road, while horses snorted and neighed in protest. Merchants led caravans of goods, their brightly colored wares piled high on wagons.Erwin saw groups of mercenaries marching with their armor glinting in the sunlight, their swords nking against their sides. He saw hunters carrying deer and boar slung over their shoulders, and other herb gatherers like himself, carrying sacks filled with various nts and flowers.


    The road was lined with people from all walks of life, chattering and shouting as they made their way to the city. Some looked at Erwin curiously, wondering what he was carrying in his own pouch. Others ignored himpletely, lost in their own thoughts and concerns.


    Despite the surrounding him, Erwin felt a sense of peace as he walked among his fellow travelers. The traffic of the middle ages was a stark contrast to the modern world he had left behind, but he found himself appreciating the simplicity and authenticity of this era.


    He joined the dirt road with his fellow traveler taking sites. As he walked, Erwin noticed that the traffic on the road was getting denser, and the noise level was rising. He realized that he was getting closer to the city gates.


    The gates themselves were imposing, made of thick stone walls with wooden doors reinforced with iron bands. Erwin could see guards standing watch on either side of the gates, their armor shining in the sunlight.


    He felt a sense of excitement and nervousness as he approached the gates. This was his first time going into the city as a normal person, and he didn''t know what to expect.

 Chapter 105 Rosewood Elegance

    As He got closer, Erwin could see the details of the city''s architecture. The walls of the city were adorned with intricate carvings of mythical creatures, symbols of the city''s magical heritage. The city itself was a bustling hub of activity, with merchants peddling their wares, street performers entertaining passersby with their magic tricks.


    As he entered the city gates, Erwin was struck by the sights, sounds, and smells that greeted him. The streets were narrow and winding, lined with buildings made of stone and wood, adorned with colorful banners and signs advertising various services and goods. The air was filled with the aroma of freshly baked bread, exotic spices, and the asional whiff of something more pungent.


    As Erwin strolled through the city, he couldn''t help but notice a group of beggars scouring the streets, looking for their next mark. Their eyes were scanning the crowds, searching for someone rich and gullible to prey upon. But Erwin, with his tattered clothes that blended in with the beggars, waspletely overlooked. Erwin nced down at his torn clothes and chuckled to himself, remembering who had given them to him.


    "Well, I miss her mouth. Her throat was quite deep." Erwin''s face broke into a grin as the image of Rovena, the first woman who had ever made him orgasm, popped into his mind.


    Erwin''s mind wandered. He found himself reminiscing about the first handjob he had received from his beloved grandma.


    He was so absorbed in his own musings that he didn''t notice the growing difort in his pants until he felt a strange sensation. ncing down, he realized to his dismay that his pants had started to make a tent-like shape.


    Snapping out of his reverie, Erwin realized he had lost track of his surroundings. he quickly adjusted his pants, trying to discreetly tten the bulge. He nced around, trying to get his bearings and find the location he was supposed to be heading to - the alchemical association. The bustling streets of the city were a maze of winding alleys and bustling marketces, and he was determined to find his way.


    Erwin walked through the bustling streets, his eyes were drawn to a clothing shop with a faded signboard that read "Rosewood Elegance." The once intricate wooden panels were now cracked and showing signs of wear, their rose and gold hues faded with time. The disy windows, once showcasing a stunning array of dresses, now seemed to hold ordinary garments that failed to capture Erwin''s attention.


    The shopfront appeared deserted, with no customers in sight. Only an old man was sitting behind the counter, seemingly asleep, with his head down. Erwin approached the window and browsed through the dresses with curiosity. But left the shop after spending some time browsing through theckluster collection.


    Erwin looked left and right, asking passersby for directions, but the responses were varied and sometimes contradictory. He scratched his head in confusion, trying to make sense of the directions he received. "Hmm, turn left at the clock tower, then right at the fountain, and... wait, was it through the archway or over the bridge?" he muttered to himself, feeling a bit overwhelmed.


    As he continued to navigate the bustling streets, he couldn''t help but chuckle at his own predicament. "Finding the alchemical association is proving to be quite the alchemical task itself!" he quipped.


    Finally, after wandering through the city for about 15 more minutes, Erwin''s keen eyes spotted the grand building of the Alchemical Association. The building stood tall and majestic, adorned with intricate carvings and glowing with a faint aura of mystique. "finally I am here."


    Erwin stood in awe before the grand entrance of the Alchemical Association, his eyes fixated on the intricate carvings that adorned the polished marble walls. The sunlight danced upon the surface, casting a mesmerizing glow.


    "Wow," he eximed


    The cool, solid wood felt reassuring beneath his fingertips, and he felt a surge of determination as he prepared to enter the building that held the potential for profit.


    Before he could push open the doors, a stern-looking guard approached him, interrupting his reverie. "Hey, you there! What''s your business at the Alchemical Association?"


    "I''m here to sell some herbs that I''ve gathered," he replied, trying to sound confident despite the guard''s imposing presence.


    The guard gestured towards a counter at the far end of the hall, where Erwin could see a line of people waiting with their wares.


    "Head over to the herb trading counter. Follow the signs," the guard instructed gruffly, before returning to his post.


    Erwin nodded his thanks and made his way towards the herb trading counter, his eyes scanning the surroundings. The interior of the Alchemical Association was as awe-inspiring as the exterior, with shelves lined with vials of colorful liquids, intricate alchemical apparatus, and stacks of dusty tomes.


    Erwin approached the counter, his heart pounding with anticipation. The middle-aged woman behind the counter greeted him with a stern expression, her piercing brown eyes peering at him over her spectacles.


    She didn''t possess striking beauty, but rather had a gentle, matronly face that one could easily find in any ordinary household. She wore a crisp white and ck long skirt, exuding a professional air as she went about her business. Her demeanor was calm andposed, as if she had seen it all before and knew how to navigate theplexities of life with ease.


    "What do you have there?" she asked in a no-nonsense tone.


    "Huh where?" Erwin said as he looked away from her hanging breasts without the sport of her bra.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her eyes pointed at the bag in his hand. "Oh, these?"


    He opened it slightly, revealing a handful of herbs he had gathered earlier.


    The woman''s gaze remained stern as she inspected the herbs, her expression unreadable. Erwin couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous under her scrutiny. He wondered if he had done something wrong or if the herbs were not up to her standards.


    The woman behind the counter, after inspecting the herbs, nodded curtly. "Decent quality," shemented, her tone still brusque. "I''ll give you four silver coins for these herbs." She pointed at the pile of seven or eight herbs to her left, then shifted her gaze to another pile." These ones are low quality. So, 1 silver and 30 bronze coins for these." She pointed at the second pile, her expression unyielding.


    Erwin listened attentively, noting the discrepancy in the quality of the herbs and the difference in the offered price. He couldn''t help but cursed at the shit head boys who ruined his herbs.


    "thanks." Erwin said as he pickup the silver coin from the table.


    "Miss, before I go, may I ask if you''re experiencing any pain in your shoulder?" he inquired with gentle concern.


    The woman looked slightly confused and replied, "Yes."


    "Well then,e to Rosewood Elegance. They have justunched a new product designed to alleviate pain in women, especially those like you," Erwin said, casting a discreet nce at her big bosom.


    Saying this, he left the building, leaving the women in confusion.


    "Somebody once said, ''If you want to make money, look around you. You will find many things that can help you make money.'' And as I looked around, I saw that every woman in this world seemed to carry something heavy that could potentially make me money," he mused, pondering the possibilities.


    He strolled towards the old clothing store, his eyes scanning the surroundings with keen curiosity, while asionally stare atrge breasted women. ''My business is sure to boom with all the customers around! In just a short ten-minute stroll, I saw at least 30 potential customers.''


    Meanwhile, a t-chested girl who was with the woman noticed Erwin''s creepy stares and whispered to her well-endowed friend, "Hey, look at how that guy is staring at your bosom."


    Both women gave Erwin a disgusted look and quickly walked away from him, clearly ufortable with his behavior. Erwin couldn''t help but feel a twinge of frustration as he watched them leave. ''That''s why men don''t pick t-chested women, because they''ll turn their backs on you twice.'' he thought to himself, feeling resentful. He then shifted his gaze to the backside of the t-chested girl, admiring her curvy hips. "But I don''t mind a t chest," he mused, lost in his inappropriate thoughts.


    After indulging in some inappropriate behavior by staring at women, Erwin finally arrived at the old clothing shop. As he entered, the bell above the door rang, announcing his arrival.


    The old man behind the counter, who had been dozing off with his eyes closed, stirred as he heard the bell ring. He let out a yawn and then greeted Erwin. "Wee to..." But upon seeing Erwin enter his shop, the old man interrupted himself and asked with a gruff tone, "What are you doing here, kid?"


    Erwin smiled and replied, "Hi, uncle. Do you need any help with the store?"


    The old man frowned and retorted, "Why do you think I need help running my store?" He gestured towards the empty shelves andck of customers, making it evident that business was slow.


    Erwin nodded empathetically. "No worries, Uncle. I''m not looking for pay. I just want to help out because I have some free time and I like your store."


    The old man was taken aback by Erwin''s genuine willingness to help without expecting anything in return. It had been a while since he had seen such selflessness in someone, especially a young kid. He finally smiled and said, "Alright, kid. I could use an extra pair of hands. But don''t expect much in return."


    Erwin grinned. "Thank you, Uncle. I promise I''ll do my best."


    "Alright then, get to work, and let me know if anyonees by. The neighboring house is mine, you can find me there," the man said with a grin as he left the shop. "Ah, freebor," he chuckled to himself as he stepped out onto the street.


    Erwin nodded eagerly, seems ready to take on the tasks assigned to him. He watched the man leave, and a mischievous grin appeared on his face. "Let''s sell some bras and panties, shall we? And touch some big boo... I mean make some big sales."

 Chapter 106 Family First

    Agda sat there in the dining room, her heart heavy with a mix of anger and disappointment as she red at her husband. The tension between them was palpable, the air crackling with unresolved emotions. Her eyes were fixed on him, her gaze unrelenting, as she struggled to contain her rising frustration.


    After what felt like an intense period of staring, Agda finally spoke up, her voice tinged with a hint of impatience. "Why did you do that without telling me?" she asked, her words dripping with incredulity. "I wasn''t far away, and even if I was, you could have juste to me. It was a matter of our child''s life!" Her voice trembled with emotion as she confronted her husband about his actions.


    Agda couldn''t understand how he could have made such a decision without consulting her first. The news she had just learned was significant, and it directly affected their child''s wedding, a momentous asion in their family. She had always emphasized the importance of family events, regardless of where she was or what she was doing. Yet, her husband had chosen to keep her in the dark, and his feeble exnation only served to fuel her anger further.


    Her husband shifted ufortably in his chair, unable to meet her gaze. He knew he had messed up, and his exnation sounded weak even to his own ears. "I thought you were too busy with your royal guard duties, and I didn''t want to bother you," he stammered, his words faltering. "I also didn''t think it was a big deal. I didn''t want to stress you out while you were away."


    Agda''s frustration only intensified at his words. How could he not understand the significance of their child''s wedding? She had always made it clear that family events were a top priority for her, no matter where she was or what she was doing. She couldn''t fathom why he would keep such important news from her without even considering her feelings.


    "Not a big deal?" she repeated incredulously, her voice rising in frustration. "Our child''s wedding is a momentous asion, and I have every right to know and be present, no matter where I am. Your excuse is simply not eptable!" Her voice was filled with righteous indignation as she voiced her disappointment.


    Her husband realized how flimsy his exnation sounded, and he tried to backtrack, stumbling over his words. "I didn''t mean to upset you," he mumbled, his guilt evident. "I just thought it would be easier for you not to worry about it while you were busy with your duties."


    Agda''s patience was wearing thin. "Easier for whom?" she retorted, her frustration boiling over. "You didn''t consider my feelings or the significance of this event. It''s not just about convenience; it''s about being there for our child and supporting them on their special day." Her voice cracked with emotion as she tried to make him understand the gravity of his mistake.


    Her husband looked visibly guilty, realizing the magnitude of his error. He had let his own assumptions and concerns overshadow the importance of including Agda in the decision-making process. He knew he had hurt her deeply, and he felt a pang of regret.


    "I''m sorry," he said, his voice filled with remorse. "You''re right, I should have considered your feelings and included you in the decision. I was wrong to keep you in the dark, and I apologize for my thoughtless actions."


    Agda''s anger began to subside slightly as she saw the sincerity in her husband''s eyes. She knew he was genuinely sorry, but the hurt still lingered. She took a deep breath, trying topose herself.


    "This is not just about inconvenience or convenience," she said, her voice softer now, but still tinged with disappointment. "It''s about being a team, a partnership. We make decisions together, especially when ites to our children and family events. I need to be included, no matter where I am or how busy I may be."


    Her husband nodded, realizing the importance of Agda''s words. He reached out to hold her hand, and she let him. The tension between them began to dissipate, and Agda felt a mix of emotions ¨C anger, disappointment, but also a glimmer of hope that they could work through this.


    "I promise, Agda," her husband said earnestly. "I will never make a decision that affects our family without consulting you again. I value your input, and I want us to make decisions together as a team."


    Agda looked into her husband''s eyes, seeing his sincerity and remorse. She knew that forgiveness would take time, but she was willing to work towards healing their rtionship.


    "I appreciate your apology," she said softly. "But I need you to understand that my trust has been shaken. I need time to process this and rebuild that trust."


    Her husband nodded solemnly, understanding the gravity of the situation. He was willing to do whatever it took to make things right with Agda, to regain her trust and repair their rtionship.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Agda listened to her husband''s feeble exnations and saw his guilt, she felt a pang of guilt herself. She knew that she had made a mistake while she was away on her royal guard duties. She had sumbed to the temptation of sleeping with Erwin, a prince from the royal family she was serving, during a moment of weakness. It had been a brief indiscretion, but it weighed heavily on her conscience now as she confronted her husband.


    Agda confronted her husband about his decision to keep her in the dark about their child''s wedding, she couldn''t bring herself to confess about her own indiscretion with Erwin. She kept her guilt about her brief affair with Erwin to herself, knowing that revealing it would onlyplicate the situation further.


    Her husband expressed his sincere apology and promised to include her in future decisions, Agda struggled with conflicting emotions. On one hand, she appreciated his apology and his willingness to make amends. On the other hand, her guilt about her own mistake made her feel like a hypocrite. She couldn''t help but feel that she had betrayed her husband''s trust, even as she confronted him about his decision without consulting her.


    Agda took a deep breath, trying to push aside her own guilt for the moment and focus on resolving the current situation with her husband. "I hear your apology," she said softly, her voice tinged with sadness. "And I want to believe that we can work through this together. But it''s going to take time for me to process everything and rebuild the trust that has been shaken."


    Her husband nodded, understanding the weight of her words. He knew that he had hurt her deeply by keeping her in the dark about their child''s wedding, and he was willing to give her the time and space she needed to heal.


    Agda and her husband sat in silence for a while, the tension between them slowly dissipating. Agda could see the remorse in her husband''s eyes, and she wanted to believe that they could ovee this challenge together. She knew that it wouldn''t be easy, and there would be difficult conversations ahead, but she was willing to try for the sake of their rtionship and their family.


    As they sat there, Agda couldn''t help but think about Erwin and the guilt that gnawed at her. She wondered if she shoulde clean about her own mistake and face the consequences. But for now, she decided to focus on repairing her rtionship with her husband and rebuilding the trust that had been damaged. She hoped that with time and effort, they could move past this and find a way to move forward together.


    With a heavy heart, Agda reached out and held her husband''s hand. He looked at her with a mixture of gratitude and determination, and they shared a silent understanding. They had a long road ahead of them, but Agda was willing to take the first step towards healing their rtionship. She knew that it wouldn''t be easy, but she was determined to do whatever it took to make things right with her husband and rebuild their trust, even as her guilt about her own mistake weighed on her conscience.


    Summoning her courage, Agda took a deep breath and decided to address the topic of their daughters. "What about our daughters?" she asked, her voice soft but resolute.


    Her husband''s face turned somber, and he looked guilty as he responded, "They are not here."


    Agda smiled, but her curiosity and concern were piqued. "Then where are they?" she asked.


    Her husband stuttered as he replied, "They are at Soizrark University."


    Agda''s surprise and anger were palpable as she demanded, "Where?" She couldn''t understand why her husband hadn''t informed her about even their daughters'' whereabouts. "When did they go there? You didn''t even tell me about it! Am I not their mother? Why? Why?" Her voice quivered with sadness and disappointment.


    Her husband looked remorseful, realizing his mistake in not keeping Agda informed about their daughters'' ns. "I''m sorry, Agda," he said softly. "I didn''t mean to keep it from you. They left for Soizrark Universityst month. I wanted to tell you, but I got caught up with work and forgot."


    Agda''s eyes filled with tears, she couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of hurt and disappointment that her husband had neglected to share such crucial information with her. She had always been an involved and caring mother, and the thought of being left out of her daughters'' and son''s future pained her deeply. ''Am I that bad of a mother that my own children don''t seem to care about me?'' Agda thought, her eyes brimming with tears.

 Chapter 107 Words On The Pages, Love In The Heart

    A mature-looking woman sat at a table, illuminated by the soft light of a magicalmp. Her pen glided across the paper, seemingly with a mind of its own, as if her hands were independent beings. She was absorbed in her writing, not even looking at the paper, as the words flowed effortlessly from her pen, forming beautiful sentences on their own ord.


    Her brown eyes scanned the area outside therge gates of the Alchemy Association, searching eagerly for someone. As thest rays of the sun vanished in the sky, a hint of sadness flickered across her gaze. "When will shee?" she wondered aloud, her voice tinged with concern.


    "It''s gettingte," she murmured to herself, her brow furrowing. "Is she staying with him again? But she said she woulde today to walk home with me." Her thoughts were filled with uncertainty and doubt, as she anxiously awaited the arrival of someone special.


    Her eyes reflected a mix of emotions - longing, disappointment, and perhaps even a tinge of jealousy. She couldn''t help but wonder why the person she was waiting for was dyed, and whether they were choosing to spend time with someone else. Her gaze remained fixed on the gate, her mind racing with questions and her heart filled with a sense of longing.


    "Miss Everly, are you working overtime again?" the guard inquired, noticing that Miss Everly was still at work despite their shift starting at the same time. It was not umon for her to put in extra hours.


    Miss Everly looked up from her desk, her tired eyes meeting the guard''s gaze. She had a diligent and hardworking reputation in the office, often stayingte toplete her tasks. Her dedication to her work was evident in her slightly disheveled appearance, with papers scattered around her desk and a determined expression on her face.


    "Yes, I have a few pending tasks that I need to finish," she replied with a faint smile. "I want to make sure everything is in order before I leave."


    The guard nodded in understanding, acknowledging her diligent work ethic. "Take care of yourself, Miss Everly," he said with a note of concern in his voice. "Don''t forget to go home and get some rest."


    Miss Everly nodded appreciatively and assured him that she would take a break soon.


    After the guard had left for the day, Miss Everly''s gaze remained fixed on the gate, watching as people passed by, heading home with their loved ones. Thirty minutes had passed since the guard''s departure, but she was still at her desk, lost in her thoughts.


    As thest traces of sunlight faded from the sky, the east horizon turned into a canvas of twilight hues. The familiar glow of magicmps began to illuminate the road, casting a warm and inviting light. Miss Everly''s eyes followed the soft glow, but her heart felt heavy as she realized she was still alone, waiting for someone who had yet to arrive.


    Her mind wandered, and she couldn''t help but feel a pang of loneliness. She longed forpanionship and thefort of going home with someone special. She wondered why the person she was waiting for hadn''te yet, and her thoughts were filled with questions and uncertainties.


    And her wait was not in vain, for soon a bright light approached. A beautiful face emerged from the darkness, adorned with a cheerful smile that instantly lit up Miss Everly''s heart. The sadness that had weighed on her began to fade, reced by a blossoming smile of her own.


    Despite the happiness that was welling up inside her, Miss Everly maintained a stern expression on her face as she spoke. "Why are you sote?" she asked, her tone slightly curt.


    The neer''s smile faltered as she approached Miss Everly, who maintained her cold expression without any sign of softening. "Mom, you''re as icy as ever," she said, her graceful strides reminiscent of her mother, her wide hips swaying in a simr manner and continued.


    Miss Everly raised an eyebrow, unmoved by her daughter''s yful remark. "Someone has to uphold discipline and punctuality around here," she replied curtly, her tone stern and unwavering.


    Her daughter sighed, but there was still a glint of affection in her eyes as she brushed a stray strand of hair from her mother''s face. "Well, I suppose that''s true," she said with a hint of amusement. "But you could at least crack a smile once in a while."


    Miss Everly remained unresponsive to her daughter''s yful banter. She was used to being the disciplinarian, always focused on her work and responsibilities. However, her daughter''s presence did soften her, even if she didn''t show it.


    "Have you got something else to do, or should we get going?" Her daughter asked, her voice tinged with impatience.


    "Yeah, I have to organize some paper...." Miss Everly was about to reach for a pile of papers, but before she could, her daughter''s beautiful, soft hand, slightly smaller than hers, grabbed her hand and pulled her away from the bench.


    "What are you doing, Ivy?" Everly said, her tone cool as she tried to free her hand from her daughter''s grasp.


    "Mom, you''re always working," her daughter said, a note of frustration in her voice. "Can''t you take a break for once and just enjoy the moment?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Miss Everly''s stern expression softened for a moment as she looked at her daughter''s determined face.


    "I suppose I can organize the paperster," Miss Everly said with a sigh, allowing herself to be pulled along by her daughter. It was a rare moment of spontaneity, and she found herself slightly intrigued by what her daughter had in mind.


    Her daughter''s eyes sparkled with excitement as they walked together, hand in hand. Miss Everly couldn''t help but notice the simrities between them, the same determined stride and confident demeanor. Despite their differences in personality, there was an undeniable bond between them.


    As they walked, her daughter chatted animatedly about her ns for the evening, and Miss Everly listened attentively, allowing herself to be pulled out of her usual routine. For once, she let go of her stern facade and allowed herself to enjoy the moment, feeling a glimmer of warmth in her heart.


    "How is Ryan these days?" Everly asked, her voice tinged with concern. "I haven''t seen him in months. Does he still not want to meet me?"


    Her daughter, Ivy, looked at her with a sympathetic gaze. "Mom, you know how father is. He''s been busy with his own things, but I''m sure he doesn''t have any ill intentions. Maybe you could reach out to him and n a meeting?"


    Everly sighed, her usual cold demeanor momentarily softening. "I''ve tried before, but he''s always been distant. I don''t want to force him if he doesn''t want to meet me."


    Ivy reached out and ced aforting hand on Everly''s shoulder. "I understand, Mom. It''s not easy, but sometimes we have to make the first move. Maybe Father is waiting for you to reach out again. It''s worth a try."


    "Why would I reach out to him first?" Everly''s voice remained cold, her frustration evident. "It was his mistake this time, and many times before. I''ve always had to apologize for his mistakes. I was going to apologize again this time, but no more. If he wants me back, he cane to me."


    Ivy looked at her mother with a mix of concern and understanding. "Mom, I know it''s not fair, but sometimes we have to take the first step towards reconciliation, even if it''s not our fault. It''s about mending the rtionship, not assigning me."


    Everly sighed, her resolve softening just a bit. "I know you''re right, Ivy. But it''s not easy for me to always be the one to apologize, to always be the bigger person." Then Everly looked at her daughter with a tender gaze, her cold exterior melting momentarily as she caressed Ivy''s cute face. "But don''t you worry, Ivy," she said softly. "I will not let anything happen to you."


    Feeling her mother''s untimely and unusual disy of affection, Ivy smiled brightly and said, "I know, Mom." She then looked around and realized they were still far from their destination. "Mom, let''s get going. I really want to lie down now."


    Everly looked at her daughter with concern and asked, "Why? What happened?"


    "It''s nothing, Mom. It''s just my shoulder pain," Ivy replied, attempting to stretch her shoulder by flexing her neck to the sides.


    Everly looked at her daughter in pain. She felt a pang of empathy. Her gaze fell on the reason for Ivy''s distress - the pair of tworge. Meat lumps on her chest, slightly smaller than her own.


    Everly felt a pang of guilt as she reflected on her daughter''s pain, realizing that Ivy may have inherited some of her own body image issues. She couldn''t shake off the nagging feeling that she had unintentionally passed on her insecurities to her daughter.


    As she stood there, lost in her thoughts, she suddenly remembered an unusual interaction she had with a little boy who mentioned a shop. Her gaze scanned the area until it fell upon an old-looking shop, and her eyes lit up with curiosity.


    "Ivy, let''s stop there. I need to buy something," Everly said eagerly as she pulled her daughter along with her.


    Ivy, looking tired, let out a fake-sounding voice crack and said, "Mother, can you buy that thing tomorrow? I''m really tired today."


    Everly didn''t fall for her daughter''s tired act and gently pulled her along with her. Ivy protested weakly, but it was futile.

 Chapter 108 Coveted Assets

    Erwin stared wearily out the shop window, watching people passing by, seemingly enjoying their lives. He observed children with their mothers, shopping for food, toys, and more. But his gaze was fixed on the mothers or their assets, and he couldn''t help but imagine what it would feel like to have them in his own hands.


    As Erwin stood there, his mind wandered, and he found himself lost in a world of daydreams. He envisioned the joy of holding a breast or a piece of that juicy thigh, feeling its weight, and experiencing the simple pleasures of life. But reality quickly snapped him back to the present, and a pang of longing washed over him.


    Erwin envied those who could freely fuck their wives without any tension, enjoy a meal without worrying about the cost, and fuck their wives again. His face reflected a mix of yearning and resignation as he continued to gaze out the window, lost in his thoughts.


    The sudden "Ding!" of the bell shattered Erwin''s daydream, jolting him back to reality. He realized that a customer had entered the shop, interrupting his reverie.


    "Wee, dear customer," Erwin greeted, quickly sitting up from behind the counter. He put on a polite smile and stood ready to assist the visitor, looking forward to y with his customer''s big assets.


    Erwin''s smile bloomed as he looked at the stern face of a middle-aged woman. "Miss, you''re here?" Erwin''s delight grew as he saw the girl who resembled the middle-aged woman, but with a smile on her face. They shared simr features, with beautiful faces, hazel eyes, wide hips, and ample bosoms.


    "Yes, I am," Everly replied, her eyes scanning the shop.


    "Mum, do you know him?" Ivy asked, her curious eyes fixed on the cute kid in front of them. The kid was working in a clothing shop, wearing dirty clothes, and looked like he had been working hard. Ivy found it unusual, as his mother usually stitched their clothes at home to save money, given how expensive it was to buy from shops.


    "Nah, miss, I just met your mother today," Erwin replied with a friendly smile, continuing the conversation. "Miss, are you here for the thing I informed you about?"


    "Yes, but not for me. It''s for her," Everly said, ncing at her daughter, who was also looking around the shop.


    Erwin''s gaze flickered to the daughter''s generous breasts, and he couldn''t help butment. "Yes, she definitely needs it."


    "Follow me," Erwin said, leading them towards the back room where the owner of the shop usually worked. Erwin had taken the time to familiarize himself with the shop before, and he found the soft bed there too, which was like heaven send gift to him.


    Ivy looked puzzled as she asked her mother, "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    "You mentioned your shoulders were hurting, and this child here imed to have something that can take care of it," Everly exined, and followed Erwin.


    "Mom, stop. I can just rest and the pain will go away," Ivy insisted, not wanting her mother to spend money on her.


    Erwin overheard and smiled. "You don''t have to worry about money, miss. It''s only 3 silver coins for one pair. And if you buy two, I''ll give you a discount of 2 coins," he said, trying to entice Ivy with the offer.


    Ivy paused, conflicted for a moment. The idea of finally finding relief for the persistent pain in her shoulders was tempting, but she didn''t want to burden her mother with unnecessary expenses. She looked at Everly, who nodded encouragingly, and then turned back to Erwin.


    "Alright," Ivy said with a resigned sigh. "We''ll take two pairs, one for me and one for her."


    "No, I don''t need one," Everly interjected, trying to decline the offer.


    "If you don''t need one, then I don''t need it either," Ivy quickly added, echoing her mother''s sentiment.


    Everly looked at her daughter''s determined expression and let out a sigh. "Alright, we''ll take two pairs, but can you show us how they work first?"


    Erwin smiled and replied, "I''m sorry, miss. But I don''t have them ready-made. I need to take some measurements and make them specifically for you. Don''t worry, I won''t cheat you out of your money. You can pay after you''ve tried them on."


    "Well, what if we don''t like them?" Ivy asked, not wanting tomit to a purchase she might regret.


    "Then you don''t have to buy them," Erwin replied with a cheerful smile.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin took Everly and Ivy to the back room of his shop, which was filled with various types of stitching machines and materials. There was also a bed where customers could sit or lie downfortably while Erwin took their measurements. The room was well-organized and clean, with shelves neatly stocked with fabrics and tools.


    Upon entering the back room, Everly and Ivy looked around curiously, taking in the sight of the stitching machines and materials. Erwin gestured for them to sit on the bed, and he proceeded to take out a measuring tape and other tools.


    Erwin exined to Everly and Ivy, "To take urate measurements for the shoulder supports, I''ll need to see your shoulder and chest without any clothing obstructing the area. Are you bothfortable with taking of your dress down a bit?"


    As Everly and Ivy looked at Erwin, their expressions a mix of curiosity and anticipation. Everly, with her serious demeanor, wasted no time in loosening her top, revealing her shoulders. Her skin was slightly flushed, a gentle red hue coloring her soft flesh. Her shoulders were smooth and supple, the tension of the bandages released, leaving them with a slight indent, a testament to their previous confinement.


    Everly looked at Erwin with a serious expression and didn''t hesitate to loosen her top, revealing her shoulders. Ivy hesitated for a moment, ncing at her mother for reassurance. ''huh...she is doing it already...'' but eventually nodded in agreement and loosened her top to expose her big breasts as well.


    Her skin was fair, and a hint of shyness lingered on her face. She took a deep breath, summoning her courage, and followed Everly''s lead, loosening her top as well. The color of her skin matched Everly''s, with a slight blush highlighting her shoulders, making them look even more inviting.


    ''Well, he is just a kid, but still... it feels a little ufortable to undress in front of him. How does he even know how to take measurements? Is he really capable of making these shoulder.....he didn''t even tell us the thing''s name? I hope this is not some kind of scam.''


    Soon, Everly and Ivy loosened their tops, but Erwin noticed that they had anotheryer of clothing underneath, wrapped in woolen bandages. Erwin''s frustration grew as he thought to himself, ''Damn it, they should be free from these bandages. They have every right to befortable.''


    The bandages were wound tightly around their chests, revealing the contours of their bosoms with stark rity. However, despite the effort to bind them, their breasts still hung low, cing a burden on their shoulders and causing difort. Erwin observed them closely and noticed that Ivy''s breasts were slightly smaller than Everly''s and hung with less weight.


    "Let''s free them from these bandages," Erwin eximed with determination, as he unraveled the woolen wraps covering Everly and Ivy. "Everyone deserves to feelfortable and unrestricted," he added with a sense of urgency, urging them to be free from any unnecessary constraints.


    "Huh? What are you doing? Stop!" Ivy eximed, pping Erwin''s hand away from her mother''s breasts in shock.


    Erwin looked at Ivy with a sense of understanding, realizing he had startled her. "I apologize for the intrusion, but these bandages are likely the main reason why your shoulders are hurting," Erwin exined, his voice gentle but determined. "I''m sure your skin is also feeling rashy under them," he added, trying to assure Ivy that his actions were for the sake of their well-being.


    Erwin, undeterred, tried to inject some humor into the situation to win Ivy''s trust. "Don''t worry, I promise I''m not a bandage bandit," he joked, winking at Ivy. "I just want to make sure you two arefortable and taken care of."


    Ivy arched an eyebrow, her arms still crossed, but a faint smile tugged at the corner of her lips. "Nice try, but you''re not getting away that easily," she said, her skepticism still evident in her tone.


    Erwin pretended to look disappointed, cing a hand over his heart in mock hurt. "Ouch, myedic talents are wasted on you," he said, pretending to wipe away a tear. "But in all seriousness, Miss, I promise I''m just here to help."


    Everly crossed her arms, still remaining aloof despite Erwin''s humor. "Let him do his work, Ivy," she said coolly. "He''s just doing what he has to do."


    Erwin''s smile faltered for a moment, but he quickly regained hisposure. "Yes, Miss," he said, trying to hide his disappointment. "Just doing my job, as your mom said."


    "Well, I suppose you''re not the typical bandit," Ivy finally conceded with a small smile. "But I''m still keeping my eye on you, just in case."


    Erwin chuckled, relieved that he was making progress. "Fair enough. I''ll just have to earn your trust then," he said, his tone light-hearted. "I promise no more bandit jokes, though. Deal?"


    Ivy nodded, her smile growing a bit wider. "Deal," she said, feeling a flicker of amusement. "But you better keep your word, Erwin."


    "I''m a man of my word," Erwin replied, holding up his hands in mock surrender. "No more bandit jokes, I promise."


    Erwin couldn''t ignore the sight of the bandages tightly wound around Everly and Ivy, emphasizing their voluptuous curves. However, despite the bandages'' efforts, their ample bosoms still strained against the bindings, longing for freedom. Erwin found himself reaching out, drawn to their alluring forms.


    ''These bandages are struggling to contain such beauty,'' Erwin thought as his hand moved towards their bosoms, his intentions clear. ''But fear not, for I am here to liberate them.''

 Chapter 109 Family Forever (R-18)

    With delicate care, Erwin slowly loosened the constricting wraps that encased Everly''s chest, carefully unwinding the bandage in a circr motion. As he worked, he couldn''t help but graze against her supple skin, a brush that left a tingling sensation in its wake.


    "Sorry about that." Erwin said as his hands again brushed with her breasts again.


    Everly''s silence spoke volumes as she wordlessly aided Erwin by removing her own bandages. She held herself still, showing her trust as he gingerly peeled away the wraps, unveiling her skin underneath. The bandages were unwrapped. Her skin revealed a pale, almost etherealplexion. The contrast between the pristine white bandages and the delicate hue of her skin was striking, drawing Erwin''s attention to the exposed area as he continued to carefully remove the bindings.


    The bindings were loosened and allowed her chest to breathe, Everly''s breasts seemed to take on a fuller appearance. They hung more naturally, released from the tightness of the bandages, as if they had expanded and blossomed with the newfound freedom. Erwin couldn''t help but notice the change in their size, the curves of her femininity now more apparent as the bindings were gently unwound.


    Ivy observed with curiosity as her mother''s chest gradually regained its fullness.


    Erwin''s eyes widened in both confusion and amusement as he unraveled the intricate bindings that seemed to go on forever, encasing Everly''s chest like a mummy. It was like a puzzle he was determined to solve, but with eachyer he peeled away, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation building up.


    Erwin meticulously unraveled the seemingly never-ending bindings that encased Everly''s chest. He watched as they fell away, revealing her ample breasts. ''huh where is her nipple?'' However, his eyes widened with surprise when he realized that her nipples were not visible. Instead, he saw a round pink are covering her breasts, with a slight slits and a pink nipples peeking through.


    Erwin leaned in for a closer look, his curiosity piqued. He couldn''t help but notice the unique anatomy of Everly''s breasts, with the ares being more prominent and the nipples positioned differently than he had expected. He observed the slight slit on the are, from which the pink nipple protruded, giving Everly''s breasts a distinct and intriguing appearance.


    Erwin''s smile widened, and he couldn''t help but let his hand away toward Everly big chest.'' Hahaha, an inverted nipples! Jackpot! I have to get them out from there. And I have just the thing to help with that.''


    Erwin quickly regained hisposure and resisted the urge to touch Everly''s chest. He cleared his throat and said, "Miss, you have a generous bosom, which may be why your shoulders are causing you so much difort. But for the nipple, it''s not something Ie across often in my line of work. It''s the first time I am seeing them In my life."


    Ivy, who was observing the exchange, couldn''t help but interject in a yful tone. "Wow, you seem to have quite the expertise in breast observation! How many pairs have you examined to make such a im?" She teased, noting Erwin''s earlier gaze with a mischievous smirk.


    Erwin blushed and stammered, "Oh, no, I didn''t mean it like that! I''m a professional, I promise! I''ve just seen a wide range of breasts and nipples in my career, that''s all!"


    Ivy couldn''t resist a teasing smile as she quipped, "What career? You seem to be a 10-year-old kid!" Her yful banter was met with a chuckle from Erwin.


    "It''s your turn, Miss Ivy," Erwin replied, maintaining hisposure. He then looked back at Everly. "Miss... sorry, I didn''t catch your name. By the way, I''m Erwin. Sorry for thete introductions."


    "I''m Everly, and this is my daughter Ivy," Everly said, introducing her daughter while her breastsy exposed on her chest. She showed no hint of embarrassment or blush on her face as her bare breasts hung in front of Erwin and Ivy.


    Erwin couldn''t help but chuckle internally as he watched Everly introduce herself and her daughter. ''What''s wrong with her? At least show some reaction, ice sculpture.'' he thought with a bemused smile.


    He then turned his attention to Ivy, whose face was now flushed with blush. Erwin couldn''t me her, considering the situation. He saw her staring at Everly''s exposed breasts, taking note of their shape and unique nipples.


    Erwin cleared his throat, trying to break the tension. "Miss Everly, would you like to unwrap your daughter''s breasts? It seems like she doesn''t fully trust me, and I don''t want any issues."


    Ivy quickly interjected, her blush deepening. "When did I say that? You can do it. She doesn''t have to do this," she stammered, feeling flustered by the situation.


    Erwin looked at Everly, noticing the emotions in her eyes. "What, you don''t want your mother to do it?" he asked, his tone gentle.


    Everly hesitated, but seeing the sadness and hurt in her mother''s eyes, Ivy reluctantly agreed. "No, I... she can do it," she said.


    Everly''s eyes lit up with a smile, but Erwin noticed that his lips didn''t quite follow suit. He couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly as he saw Ivy pointing to her chest, almost as if guiding her mother on how to unwrap it easily.


    Everly gently reached for her friend''s bindings, loosening them in one smooth motion, causing them to fall onto herp. She then presented Erwin with another pair of ample bosoms, affectionately referred to as "big milkers".


    "Woah," Erwin eximed, unable to contain his amusement as he admired Ivy''s breasts, which were slightly smaller than Everly''s but appeared to defy gravity with their perky and firm demeanor. He couldn''t help but notice that they had inverted nipples, which only added to their unique charm. ''hahah another inverted nipple ve.....hehehe....''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ivy''s bosom seemed to have a natural bounce to them, moving with a mesmerizing sway as she moved. Her ares, a slightly darker shade of pink, added an alluring touch to her breasts, making them look even more enticing. Despite their size, they appeared firm and perky, with just a hint of a red hue near the edges that caught Erwin''s eye.


    Erwin couldn''t help but admire the way Ivy''s bosom seemed toplement her overall appearance. Her cute face and hazel eyes seemed to be enhanced by her ample assets, creating a captivating and alluring look that was hard to resist.


    Erwin''s mischievous mind wandered for a moment, imagining what it might be like to touch Ivy''s breasts, but he quickly shook off the thought, reminding himself to keep hisposure. He didn''t want toe across as too pervy or disrespectful.


    After all, Erwin knew he couldn''t let his impulses get the best of him this time. As much as he wanted to inspect Ivy''s breasts up close, he needed to keep hisposure and act responsibly. He had bills to pay and needed to earn some money, rather than "blowing his load" impulsively.


    Erwin chuckled to himself, realizing the absurdity of the situation. He couldn''t believe he was actually considering locking his lustful urges for financial gain. But he knew he had to be responsible and keep his priorities straight.


    Taking a deep breath, Erwin put on his professional demeanor, reminding himself that he was there to earn money, not indulge in his personal desires. He pushed aside any pervy thoughts and focused on the task at hand, determined to approach the situation with professionalism and restraint. After all, he didn''t want to jeopardize his reputation or the opportunity to earn some much-needed cash.


    Erwin nced at the exposed chests of both women, his expression feigning sympathy. "Miss Everly, I can only imagine how challenging it must be for you to breastfeed your daughters with. And now your daughter, who also has them, will likely face the same challenges that you did."


    Hearing this, Everly nced at Ivy''s hidden nipples and replied, "Yeah, it was really tough for her to drink milk from them."


    "If you want, I can make them normal," Erwin said, looking a little apprehensive.


    "You can do that?" Everly asked, her face filled with shock.


    "Yeah, I can," Erwin replied, about to borate, but Ivy interrupted him.


    "What''s wrong with them? They''re cute," Ivy said, defending her own unique physical feature.


    "There''s nothing bad about them, Ivy," Everly said with sympathy in her eyes as she looked at her daughter. "But it might be a little difficult for your kids to drink from them."


    "Don''t worry, Miss. I''ll do it for free," Erwin said eagerly, not wanting to miss the opportunity of fucking some bitches.


    Ivy hesitated for a moment, but then nodded, looking at her mother, who was holding her hand. "Make them normal," she said softly.


    "Great, you''ve made a good choice." Erwin chimed, a big smile spreading across his face and continue.


    "Miss Everly, please have a seat on the bed and rest your back against the headboard," Erwin instructed gently. Everlyplied, settling herself on the bed with her back against the headboard.


    "And Miss Ivy, you can sit in front of your mother and lean your back against her chest," Erwin continued, guiding Ivy into position. Ivy nodded and adjusted herself, findingfort in being close to her mother.


    As Ivy leaned her back against her mother''s warm bare skin, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of intimacy. The contact of their two breasts touching her back felt strange, and she blushed slightly. Everly, on the other hand, remained expressionless as ever, but there was a hint of happiness in her eyes as she felt the closeness with her daughter. She gently pulled Ivy back slightly, pressing her against the soft cushions, creating a cozy andforting space for them to rest.


    Erwin enjoyed the sight and said with smile while putting his hand on his pants. "just stay like that for minute I just have to get something."


    Erwin left the room, feeling a sense of relief, but also a growing arousal that caused a tent to form in his pants. He smirked to himself and then, seemingly out of nowhere, a bottle appeared in his hand. "I was wondering where I could use this, but opportunity hase knocking on its own," he murmured to himself, his mind brimming with ideas.


    [Item :- Forever Family pills...]

 Chapter 110 Familial Trust (R-18)

    [Item:- Forever family pills (Grade-tinum)


    Item description:- The tale of the Forever Family Pills began with Morris, a young man yearning for his mother and sister''s love. Driven by his unwavering love, Morris used his knowledge of magic to create a solution. Through meticulous research and experimentation, he crafted the Forever Family Pills. These pills could bind the user and two female characters as family with him, regardless of their biological rtionship. The pills were designed to foster emotional connections and create an unbreakable bond of love and loyalty, making them truly consider each other as family in every sense.


    The Forever Family Pillse in a set of three enchanted pills, each imbued with powerful magic. When consumed by the yer character, along with two other female characters who have a familial rtionship, such as a mother and daughter, or sisters, or aunt and niece, a remarkable transformation urs. The three characters are magically bonded and considered as family for the duration of the yer''s use of mana.


    Effects: Increased trust, Closeness


    Consume: 1 MP per ten seconds]


    Erwin nced at the random item selected by the system in exchange for his hard-earned 1000 SP. "I have 414 mana points, and it consumes 1 MP every 10 seconds, so I have approximately 69 minutes," Erwin calcted in his mind, figuring out how much time he had to make the duo his ves. His mind raced with sinister thoughts as he plotted his next move.


    Erwin walked into the room and was caught off guard by the sight of Ivy and Everly sitting so close together. He couldn''t help but notice that daughter''s bare back was pressed against her mother''s chest, and it stirred up some intense feelings within him. Erwin had always been intrigued by the taboo of two girls being intimate like that, and he found himself struggling to keep hisposure, but seeing the two girls here was rted to each other by blood, his dick was going wild.


    Erwin managed to regain control over his urges and approached the duo. He handed them two pearly white pills and said, "Please eat them. It''s for the procedure."


    Erwin had a twisted thought as he looked like a perverted man, extending pills towards them. ''Come on, eat them.....eat these sweet candies.....Daddy is giving you.''


    Both women cautiously picked up the pill and swallowed it, and Erwin watched them with a keen gaze. He was captivated by the sight of them consuming the pill, his eyes fixed on them with curiosity and anticipation. As they swallowed the pill, Erwin''s interest grew, and he eagerly awaited the effects of the magical pill to take hold. His attention was fully absorbed in observing their reactions, wondering how it would affect their demeanor and interactions.


    "Wow, these pills are sweet!" Ivy eximed with a smile, her eyes lighting up as she savored the taste. She seemed to be genuinely enjoying the experience, her demeanor bing more animated.


    On the other hand, Everly remained unchanged, her expression as cold and stoic as ever. She swallowed the pill without any visible reaction, maintaining her usualposed demeanor.


    "Now, let''s get started with the task, shall we?" Erwin asked, but before they could answer, he interjected, "Miss Everly, I need your assistance in making your daughter''s nipples normal."


    Everly nodded, her professional demeanor kicking in. "What do I need to do?" she inquired, her toneposed and focused.


    "Well, not so much. The pill do all the work, you just have to... give me your hands, and I''ll show you," Erwin said softly, reaching out to Everly with a gentle touch. He took her soft hands in his, guiding them from under Ivy''s arms onto her bare chest. Ivy blushed, feeling her mother soft hand on her breasts.


    Everly''s hands were small, and her fingers could only cover Ivy''s are, just as Erwin had directed. Her touch was delicate and precise, following Erwin''s instructions with care. Ivy felt a shiver run down her spine as she watched Everly''s hands on her bare chest, her palms warm against her skin.


    As Ivy''s hands gently touched Everly''s soft breasts, she asked with curiosity, "Why did you give me the pill? Isn''t it just for her?"


    Her eyes sparkled with innocence, and confusion as she looked at Everly. Erwin stared at her, his expression filled with shock and disbelief. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. ''How clueless can this woman be?'' he thought to himself. ''She''s asking why I''m giving her a pill after she''s already eaten it? Doesn''t she work at the alchemy association?''


    He chimed in with a smile on his face, but his heart felt heavy. "Well, you also have inverted nipples, so I thought it would be helpful for you as well," he exined, trying to hide his true emotions.


    Erwin''s throat tightened as he swallowed the pill he had concealed in his mouth before entering the room. He took a deep breath and sat in front of Ivy. He ced his hand on top of Everly''s, pressing it gently against Ivy''s soft breasts.


    "Now, trust me and let go of your hand," Erwin said with a reassuring smile. His confidence made Everly rx and allow him to take control of her hand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin gently guided Everly''s hand, lightly pressing her fingers against Ivy''s are, attempting to coax out her inverted nipple while being careful not to apply direct pressure.


    Everly watched intently as her fingers applied delicate pressure to her friend''s supple breasts. Ivy could feel the sensation of Everly''s own breasts brushing against her bare back, sending a tingling sensation coursing through her body.


    ''This is not right.'' Ivy felt a sense of difort as Erwin''s gaze lingered on her breasts in a way that made her uneasy. She noticed a bulge in his pants, and her instincts told her that something was off. However, the softness of Everly''s hand on her breasts felt pleasurable and arousing, making it difficult for her to resist the sensations coursing through her body. She couldn''t help but feel conflicted in that moment.


    Erwin politely asked, "Would you mind I touching your stomach, Miss Ivy?" in a gentlemanly manner. Ivy hesitated for a moment, but ultimately nodded, feeling puzzled about her sudden inclination to trust him. ''It''s so strange,'' she thought.


    Erwin got the green light from her and settled down between her legs, asking her to spread them a bit so he could sitfortably. He also directed Everly for another task, saying, "Hey, Miss Everly, just massage them like this while I do my part." He took her hand and gently guided it to Ivy''s breasts, starting from the bottom and slowly squeezing them, then moving upwards towards the are. Ivy arched her chest in response to Everly''s touch.


    Erwin slowly withdrew his hand, watching with a pleased smile as Everly continued to follow his instructions. She mirrored his techniques, gently massaging Ivy''s breasts in the same manner he had shown her. Everly asked, "Like this?" seeking confirmation from Erwin, who nodded in affirmation.


    Erwin noticed Everly''s skilled hands massaging Ivy''s breasts and looked at Ivy with a smile. "Ivy, can I call you that?" Ivy nodded, blushing slightly.


    Erwin then asked in a more rxed tone, "You like it when your breasts are touched by your mother, right?" Ivy shyly nodded again, confirming her preference.


    Ivy nodded with blushed face. Everly continued the massage under Erwin''s guidance, using gentle movements. Ivy''s breathing quickened, and her cheeks flushed with excitement.


    Everly smiled as she saw her friend Ivy enjoying the massage, but she looked a bit confused. She asked, "You like it? Why? I don''t enjoy it when someone touches my breasts. They''re bigger than normal women''s, and it actually causes pain in my shoulders. Plus, they have hidden nipples, so it''s really tough."


    Erwin, taking advantage of the moment, delicately lowered Ivy''s dress to reveal more of her voluptuous stomach. His hand traced the contours of her love handles, admiring the curves and teasing her navel. Ivy, oblivious to Erwin''s actions, was too preupied with her mother''s puzzled expression, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    "I don''t know, mother, it''s my first time feeling this good about my breasts too," she confessed, her chest rising and falling with heavy breaths.


    "Really?" Everly inquired, her own ample breasts pressing against Ivy''s bare back, their soft skin touching. Erwin''s hands were now fixated on Ivy''s waist, as he gradually lowered her skirt, revealing her pelvic bones.


    Erwin observed the interaction between Duo and Ivy, a smile spreading across his face. "Look, her nipples are hardening," he remarked with a grin as Ivy''s nipples slowly emerged from their slits.


    "Indeed," Everly concurred, her gaze briefly flickering towards Ivy''s chest. "They do seem to be more noticeable," she remarked, referring to Ivy''s nipples, which appeared to be more prominent and had a pink hue.


    "I was struggling to get my nipple out, but hers just popped out so easily," Everly said with amazement.


    "Not yet, let''s see if we can make them fully protrude. Miss Everly, could you tighten your grip a bit more?" Erwin suggested, and Everlyplied.


    "Ah!" Ivy moaned as she felt the increased pressure, her pleasure evident in her reaction.


    Everly''s touch on her friend''s breasts was gentle and considerate, attuned to Ivy''s responses. Meanwhile, Erwin''s hand ventured towards Ivy''s thighs, unveiling them slowly as he moved upward. Soon, Ivy''s ck fluff became visible, and her curvaceous hips were nearly exposed when Erwin halted, casting a knowing smile towards Everly.


    "let''s do one thing more.....

 Chapter 111 Pushing Boundaries (R-18)

    "Mmm." Ivy''s moans were muffled by Everly''s lips as they trailed down her neck, and her hands sensuously caressed Ivy''s breasts. Ivy''s eyes asked for confirmation from Erwin, who suddenly interrupted the scene.


    "Nah, nah, nah!" Erwin blurted out, scratching his head. "Not like this." He paused, deep in thought. ''Does she not know that neck kissing is a turn-on, or are people in this world just clueless about how sensitive necks can be?''


    e, let me show you how it''s done," Erwin said with a smirk as he got up from the bed, leaving Iva''s legs. He stood close to her, and his dick poked at Iva''s breasts.


    Erwin stood up, feeling bold and mischievous. He deliberately brushed his, dick against Ivy''s ample bosom, which was bare and inviting. With his hands on her hair, he gently tilted her head, exposing her neck. He couldn''t help but notice how her white neck was slightly red and glistening with saliva, adorned with small bite marks.


    "Miss Everly watch how it''s done." Erwin couldn''t resist the urge to explore Ivy''s neck further. He leaned in, his lips grazing her skin as he ced a series of soft, teasing kisses along the curve of her neck. He could feel her pulse quicken beneath his lips, and he nipped at her skin ever so gently, leaving a trail of delicious tingles in his wake. Ivy''s neck was like a tantalizing canvas, inviting his yful caresses as he trailed his fingers lightly, tracing the contour of her neck, reveling in the way she shivered in response.


    "Ohh," Ivy let out a soft moan, her mother watching with curiosity as Erwin continued to tease her daughter''s neck. The sensation sent shivers down her spine, and she couldn''t help but arch her neck, offering more of herself to his ministrations. Her breathing grew heavier, and her cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and arousal as she found herself getting lost in the pleasurable sensations Erwin was evoking with his tantalizing touch.


    After giving Ivy''s neck his full attention, Erwin pulled away, leaving her with a flushed face, damp with sweat, and breathing heavily. His eyes trailed down to her breasts, and he couldn''t help but notice that her nipples were now more exposed, peeking through the slits.


    "check it out now, her nipple''spletely out now. We just need to make sure it stays that way for another 10 minutes," Erwin said with a mischievous grin. He then turned to Ivy''s mother, and added, "Do it like I just showed you, or else they might invert back on their own."


    Erwin''s hand ventured lower, his fingers grazing over Ivy''s pearly pink nipples. Ivy''s body jolted with a sudden shock, as she had never experienced someone else touching her sensitive nipples before. She was used to cleaning them herself, but this was entirely different. The sensation was electrifying, sending shivers down her spine and causing her to lose control of her body. Her nipples hardened, responding to Erwin''s touch like never before, as if they were tiny needles, piercing her skin with exquisite pleasure.


    To add to the intensity of the moment, Ivy felt her mother''s soft lips and warm tongue on her neck, igniting a further wave of sensations that overwhelmed her. Her body trembled as she struggled to contain the newfound desires that were surging through her. Thebination of Erwin''s skilled touch on her nipples and her mother''s tantalizing caresses on her neck was pushing her to the edge of bliss, making her lose control of her body and giving in to the sensations that were taking over her senses.


    Erwin nced at Ivy''s flushed face, her cheeks a rosy hue from the sensations coursing through her body. He also noticed Everly biting Ivy''s neck with careful attention, causing Ivy''s eyes to close in pleasure. Erwin couldn''t help but smirk, feeling a surge of excitement as He shifted to their rear and approached Everly from behind.


    "Just keep doing that," Erwin said with a teasing tone as he reached Everly. "I''ll show you how to make your nipples as normal as Ivy''s." He ced his hand on Everly''s naked breasts, noticing that they felt softer andrger than Ivy''s. He slowly squeezed them, and while Everly felt the touch, she wasn''t surprised by it.


    "Now, feel my hands and try to copy my their movements," Erwin instructed as he squeezed Everly''s breasts from the middle and brushed her slightly exposed nipple against Ivy''s bare back. Ivy felt a sudden jolt of sensation as Everly''s nipple grazed her skin, making her gasp in surprise.


    "Do it like this. Touch her nipples with your finger but just brush them, and also create circle around them with your fingers." Erwin''s hands moved skillfully over Everly''s breasts, showing her how to brush and circle around Ivy''s nipples with his fingers. Everly felt them with eyes closed, feeling Erwin''s movements on her own breasts and trying to mimic his touch on Ivy''s nipples. Ivy''s breath caught in her throat as she felt the delicate touch of Everly''s soft fingers on her sensitive nipple. She turned her head to nce at Everly, whose lips were still nted on her neck, leaving it damp with her saliva.


    Everly was trying her best to replicate the movements. It was an unexpected and erotic experience, and Ivy found herself bing more aroused as she observed Everly''s attempts to follow Erwin''s guidance.


    Erwin''s hand continued to brush Everly''s breast against Ivy''s back, eliciting tingling sensations. "Don''t just bite her from one side, change it up," Erwin instructed Everly, who was attentively listening.


    Following his instructions, Everly nted a kiss on another side of Ivy''s neck, exposing it to Erwin. He eagerly cleared her luscious ck hair away and gave her neck a teasing lick, causing Ivy to shudder with pleasure.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her hand in response squeezed Everly''s nipple harder, and her teeth on Everly''s neck bit down even harder, causing Ivy to squeeze Everly''s thighs in intense pleasure. Everly''s sensations increased, and she bit Ivy''s neck in return, tightening her grip on Ivy''s nipple.


    Meanwhile, the one who had initiated the loop was enjoying the loud moans from Ivy and the muffled moans from Everly with a sinister smile. His hands slowly lowered Everly''s dress, revealing more and more of her skin. Everly''s stomach appeared slightly curvier than her daughter''s, with her soft white skin entuating her alluring curves. Erwin couldn''t resist squeezing them, reveling in their supple softness.


    Everly''s mind was a whirlwind of conflicting thoughts. ''Why am I listening to him? What is he making us do?... Why am I the one doing it, sucking on my girl''s neck?...Can''t he do it himself?'''' she wondered, feeling a sense of unease. Yet, as her nipple brushed against her daughter''s bare skin, she couldn''t deny the overwhelming sensation of pleasure that surged through her body. ''This seems sketchy, but... Ahh.'' she thought ahh moaned, torn between her moralpass and the intoxicating sensations that consumed her.


    Erwin''s teeth sank into her enticing neck, while his hand slowly exposed more of her skin. Lost in the sensations, her mind swirled with conflicting thoughts. Her own hand crept down to her daughter''s stomach, tracing every curve with a growing hunger.


    Erwin''s eyes widened as he noticed her hand exploring her Ivy''s stomach, and he followed suit, his hand making its way down to herher region with a smirk.


    But just as her hand was inches away from touching her friend''s ck hair, she suddenly withdrew it, looking shocked. ''...what was I about to do to my daughter?....'' She thought, her mind racing with conflicting emotions. Her hand hesitated before raising back to her breasts. ''We''re just doing this to make her nipple normal again.'' she reminded herself, trying to justify her actions.


    Erwin rolled his eyes as he pulled his hand back, looking exasperated. ''Come on, don''t chicken out now! It''s just a little pussy touch-up, no biggie!''


    He continued to massage her breasts and suck on her neck, but after seeing no progress even after doing it for a solid five minutes, he released his reddened neck, zed with saliva, and said with a sigh, "Miss Everly, you can stop now. Let''s focus on fixing your nipples."


    Everly also released her daughter''s reddened neck, looking puzzled. "But you were going at it so enthusiastically! It''s still not fully out yet," she eximed, ncing down at her nipple that was peeking out of the small slits, looking quite lewd. She couldn''t help but looked little sad, realizing that their creative attempt hadn''t quite produced the desired oue. "Well, back to the drawing board, I suppose,"


    Erwin pointed out the progress with a confident tone, gesturing towards Ivy''s nipples that were already protruding and noticeablyrger. "See, your daughter''s nipples are already out and quite prominent," he stated, noting the puffiness and the surrounding goosebumps. "We''re making progress here," he added, trying to reassure Everly and keep her motivated.


    Erwin exined in a matter-of-fact tone, "It''s just that yours are a bit bigger and less sensitive due to age, so we need to try a different approach."


    After pondering for a moment, Everly inquired, "What do I need to do?"


    Erwin, feeling a bit exhausted from all the fondling and neck sucking, pointed at sweaty-faced Ivy and rified, "Not you, but her." He gestured towards Ivy, who appeared a little spent from the intense physical activity.


    Ivy, lost in the sensations coursing through her body, didn''t catch their conversation. So Everly called her name, "Ivy?"


    "Huh... yes..." Ivy responded, appearing a bit confused as she hastily looked at her mother. Her naked breasts jiggled with her movements.


    Everly, noticing her daughter''s confusion, decided to rify the situation. "This boy said we need to try a different approach to make my nipple normal, and he said we need your help to do it."

 Chapter 112 Ivys Tempting Decision (R-18)

    "I can''t!" Ivy eximed, her face flushed with shame as she looked at Erwin with anger. "What do you mean I have to suck her breasts?"


    "Why? She''s your mother, don''t tell me you haven''t sucked them before," Erwin said with a smirk, his eyes darting between a blushing Ivy and her mother, who had a look of sadness in her eyes that Erwin couldn''t quite understand.


    "That was when I was young, not now that I''m grown up," Ivy said firmly, avoiding any eye contact with her mother''s breasts.


    "But..." Erwin began to say, but Everly quickly interrupted him, cing a hand on his arm. "Don''t force her if she doesn''t want to. You can suck my breasts instead of her." Everly offered, looking at Ivy with a reassuring smile.


    Erwin''s inner voice couldn''t contain itsughter. ''Hahaha, with pleasure,'' he thought to himself, trying to keep a straight face. He scratched his head awkwardly, pretending to be hesitant for a while, before finally giving in. "Well, I suppose I can do it," he said, grinning at Everly.


    Erwin gently leaned in, bringing his face close to Everly''s ample bosom. His eyes fixated on her perky nipples, which were partially concealed within their small crevices.


    He eagerly grasped both of Everly''s breasts, feeling their weight in his hands. He gave them a firm squeeze, marveling at their softness and fullness. As he exerted pressure, her nipples responded, peeking out from their hiding ces. With a mischievous grin, he flicked his tongue over one of her sensitive buds before taking it into his mouth, applying gentle suction. The sensation made Everly''s body arch with pleasure as she moaned in response. "Ahh," she breathed, caught in the intensity of the moment.


    Ivy''s eyes widened with surprise as she heard the unabashedly lewd sound that escaped Everly''s lips. It was the first time she had heard her mother make such a provocative noise, and it caught her off guard. In that moment, Ivy realized that she had been moaning too, just moments before, and the realization sent a blush creeping up her cheeks, deepening the color. She nced at her mother, feeling a mix of embarrassment and excitement.


    She nced over at Erwin, her eyes widening as she saw his hands greedily fondling her mother''s breasts. He was teasing her nipples with his fingers, giving them yful flicks and gentle squeezes that made her mother''s body tremble with delight. ''what is he doing to he nipple inside his mouth?'' But what caught her attention even more was the sight of her mother''s other nipple hidden in Erwin''s mouth, the details of what was happening inside obscured from her view.


    ''I can tell by her face that it feels really good. But I also want to make her feel good... Argh, why did I reject the opportunity to suck her breasts?'' Ivy couldn''t help but feel a surge of curiosity and arousal as she watched Everly''s expression. Her mother''s face was flushed, her lips parted in a blissful moan, and her eyes were zed over with pleasure. It was clear that Erwin''s skilled nibbling were bringing her friend intense sensations, and Ivy found herself captivated by the scene unfolding in front of her.


    A mixture of emotions stirred within Ivy. She felt a pang of jealousy, but also a stirring of desire that she couldn''t quite exin. Her body reacted to the sensual disy, her own nipples tingling with arousal. She bit her lip, torn between the urge to look away and the curiosity that held her gaze fixed on the scene.


    As the tension in the air heightened, Ivy''s mind raced with conflicting thoughts. She was torn between the shock of witnessing such an intimate act and her own growing fascination with the forbidden pleasure on disy. Her cheeks burned with embarrassment, yet her body throbbed with a newfound hunger that she couldn''t ignore.


    Erwin noticed the conflicted expression on Ivy''s face and smirked, pausing his sucking on Everly''s breasts. He turned his attention to Ivy and said, "Did you change your mind?"


    Ivy''s gaze was drawn to Everly''s nipple, now glistening with Erwin''s saliva and almost fully emerged from its slits.


    Erwin kept his eyes fixed on Ivy, his fingers continuing to tease and flick Everly''s nipples, eliciting soft moans from her. He could tell that Ivy was lost in contemtion, her decision weighing heavily on her mind. He watched intently as Ivy''s gaze shifted from Everly''s nipples to his own eyes, her curiosity and desire evident in her expression.


    Meanwhile, Everly looked on with anticipation, her breathing in shallow gasps as she waited for Ivy''s decision. She was aware of the charged atmosphere, the tension and arousal palpable in the air. ''Why can''t she suck them? Are they really that ugly? her father also hated them.''


    "I will do it," Ivy said with a barely audible voice after some time of contemtion.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin''s smirk grew wider, his fingers still ying with Everly''s nipples, as he heard Ivy''s tentative words. while Everly also smiled seeing her daughter agreeing to suck her breasts.


    "Good," Erwin said, his voice low and filled with anticipation. He could see the mix of apprehension and curiosity in Ivy''s eyes, and it only fueled his desire. "Come here," he beckoned, his hand outstretched towards her.


    Ivy took a deep breath, sliding towards her mother''s breasts. Her heart was pounding in her chest. ''he was right what''s wrong with sucking my mother''s breasts. And I am doing this to make her nipple normal. but why she needed them.....wait why did we came here for?'' As Erwin''s mind awakened from the pleasure, he grazed Everly''s breasts against her lips, allowing her to taste the mature woman''s hormones.


    "try to lick it." he instructed Ivy to lick Everly''s dry nipple, as he pressed her mother''s tits on her mouth. Ivy, ever the eager submissive, obliged without hesitation, slowly extending her tongue to brush against the taut peak.


    Everly''s eyes widened with anticipation as she felt the tingling sensation on her sensitive nipple. The unexpected pleasure sent a jolt through her body, and she couldn''t help but respond, pushing Ivy''s mouth closer to her breast, urging her to take it in. Ivy, caught up in the moment,plied willingly, wrapping her lips around Everly''s nipple and suckling on it gently.


    Erwin''s excitement grew as he watched the scene unfold before him. The sight of Everly and Ivy pleasuring each other ignited a primal lust within him. His arousal was palpable, and he could feel his desire pulsing in his groin, almost reaching the point of no return.


    As Erwin watched Everly and Ivy pleasuring each other, his desire intensified. He couldn''t contain himself any longer. Slowly, he pulled out his erect penis and began rubbing it against Everly''s thighs, relishing the sensation of her smooth skin against his hardness. His hand moved towards Ivy''s bare hips, which were now exposed as she bent over Everly''s breasts, sucking on them with abandon.


    Erwin''s lustful desires were insatiable, and he craved more. "Miss Everly, lie down on the bed, and Miss Ivy,e here." He boldly instructed Everly to lie down on the bed, and Ivy to position herself between Everly''s legs with her face pressed against her friend''s breasts. Everlyplied without seeing Erwin''s erect penis, while Ivy, caught up in the pleasure of sucking on Everly''s breasts, didn''t seem to notice Erwin''s movements.


    Erwin positioned himself behind Ivy''s soft and wide hips, reveling in the intimate contact. He felt a surge of excitement as he pressed his arousal against Ivy''s bare buttocks, slowly rubbing his erection against her skin. He couldn''t resist the urge to tease and please himself further, driven by his primal urges.


    With a smug grin, "Now we''re in afortable position. Let''s continue the process." Erwin dered that they were now in afortable position to continue. He continued to glide his throbbing member against Ivy''s backside, savoring the illicit sensations. Meanwhile, Everly, unable to see what was happening behind her daughter''s back, remained oblivious to Erwin''s actions, lost in the sensation of Ivy''s mouth on her breast.


    "Yes, like that, baby," Ivy moaned, her surprise evident in her expression as she used the endearing term for Everly. It was the first time her mother had ever heard Ivy refer to her in such an intimate way, and it sent a thrill of happiness through her.


    As Ivy continued to pleasure Everly''s breasts, Everly''s surprise grew further as she felt something hot and hard sliding between her thighs. ''what''s that? it''s feeling so big?''


    Erwin''s lustful desires took over as he positioned Ivy''s ample buttocks toe into full view. Her buttocks were big, curvy, and soft, inviting to touch and squeeze. He pressed hisrge member, throbbing with desire, between her thighs, gliding it along her supple skin. Her warmth and the slickness of her arousal coated his shaft, making it glisten with her leaked fluids.


    Ivy was aware of Erwin''s actions, but she didn''t care, as her focus was entirely on pleasuring Everly. She continued tovish her friend with attention, using her mouth and hands skillfully, while Everly moaned and gasped in pleasure.


    Erwin''s actions didn''t distract Everly either, as she was lost in the moment, reveling in the sweet words Ivy was whispering to her. Ivy''s endearing terms of endearment, coupled with the sensual sensations coursing through her body, heightened her pleasure even more.


    "Yes, darling, just like that," Everly panted, her voice filled with desire. "I love you so much..." Her words were breathy and filled with affection as she responded to Ivy''s sucking,pletely absorbed in the intense pleasure that consumed her. The intimacy between the mother and daughter grew deeper as they explored new sensations together, driven by their mutual desires and affections.

 Chapter 113 Sticky Confusion (R-18)

    *p p* The sound of pping echoed in the room as a mature woman held a girl to her chest, with the girl suckling on her ample breasts. A boy moved his hips forward and backward against a girl''s wide hips, causing the room to resonate with the sound of skin pping.


    ''Is Ivy really sucking on my breasts?.....this feels amazing.....but I shouldn''t be feeling this way with my daughter.'' Everly thought to herself as she gazed down at Ivy, sucking on herrge breasts. Her nipples were fully erect and red, with small bite marks around them, as Ivy coated them in saliva.


    "Exactly like that, darling," Everly eximed as Ivy sucked on one of her nipples while pinching the other, causing her to arch her chest slightly off the bed and press her breasts harder against her daughter''s face. Everly tightly gripped Ivy''s head, ensuring that she couldn''t move away from her breasts.


    ''Mother is enjoying this. I''m making her feel good,'' Ivy thought to herself as she observed her mother revel in the sensation of her sucking on her breasts. Ivy''s own ample bosom continued to rub against Everly''s curvy stomach, ensuring that both sets of nipples remained erect.


    Erwin thrust his hips against Ivy''s, causing her to move back and forth and grind against Everly''s soft body. Ivy''s thighs pressed against her mother''s, her hips moved back and forth in response to Erwin''s thrusting, causing her to do some to Everly, who was underneath her.


    ''Should I put it in?'' Erwin gazed down at his erect penis, his hands moving Ivy''s ample buttocks in opposite directions to his hips. Ivy, who seem to feel good by this, was now grinding her hips on her own, unaware of how enticing her backside appeared to Erwin.


    ''No, she looks like a virgin.'' Erwin gazed intently at her as he parted her plump buttocks, exposing her wet and alluring entrance. He couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming urge to thrust himself deep inside her, but he fought back the temptation, instead choosing to tease her by gently rubbing his erect member against her moist walls. ''I''ll need her mother''s consent first, and I''ll also make sure she''s there to see it happen.''


    Erwin smirked as he thought, ''After all, she''ll be the one getting her pussy ready for my dick.'' With that, he forcefully thrust his hips against Ivy''s, eliciting a moan from her.


    Out of nowhere, Ivy asked, "Mother, do you like having me suck on your breasts?" Her face was nestled between Everly''s ample chest, and her hand continued to y with her nipples, teasingly poking them.


    Everly was caught off guard by her friend''s question, but she smiled warmly as she reached out to gently caress her daughter''s cute face. She then replied. "Obviously, which mother will not love her child sucking her breasts. So, what if the child is a bit old..."


    "I love doing it too," Ivy replied, smiling back at Everly. She then leaned in close, moving her face towards Everly''s, and parted her lips slightly as if to go in for a kiss. Everly felt a slight shock of surprise as she noticed Ivy''s movements, but she quickly regained herposure and gently pushed Ivy back with a hand on her shoulder.


    But before she could do that, Ivy''s lips had already made contact with hers. Everly''s body tensed up at first, but soon she began to rx into the kiss. Meanwhile, Erwin, who had been watching the two girls in silence as he pleasured himself with Ivy''s thighs and pussy lips, couldn''t help but grin widely at the scene before him.


    ''My daughter.... she is kissing me.....Ah her kiss tastes so sweet....'' Everly thought as ivy gave her first kiss to her mother.


    She grabbed Ivy''s face and deepened the kiss, their nipples brushing against each other as they explored each other''s mouths. The sensation was overwhelming and Everly couldn''t help but moan softly into Ivy''s mouth.


    Erwin''s hips quickened their pace, fueled by the immoral sight before him. ''This is so immoral...I love it.'' he thought to himself as his hands gripped Ivy''s hips tightly, bringing her dangerously close to the brink of orgasm. The scene of mother and daughter drip in pleasure made it him more aroused.


    Everly felt a pulsating sensation deep inside her as her tongue explored her daughter''s mouth.


    The threesome continued. Ivy was the first to give in, as she felt overwhelmed by Erwin''s dick rubbing against her pussy. She arched her back and tried to break the kiss with Everly, but her mother''s hands kept her face in ce as they continued to tongue each other''s mouths. Ivy couldn''t let out a full moan, so she just moaned into her mother''s mouth.


    Her body was already overwhelmed with pleasure from Everly''s tongue in her mouth and their nipples rubbing together, but it increased even more than Erwin''s dick continued to rub against her pussy. The sensations were so intense that Ivy''s body was on the verge of exploding with pleasure.


    Erwin''s thrusting became erratic as he approached orgasm, and eventually he couldn''t hold it any longer and came hard. Despite this, he kept thrusting, squirting his semen onto Ivy''s thighs and Everly''s stomach. The rubbing of Ivy''s body on Everly made the semen spread all over there bellies.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Ivy''s body went limp with pleasure, only Everly was left to reach her climax. Her tongue never left Ivy''s mouth, and the two women''s bodies were pressed together, theirrge breasts rubbing against each other.


    Everly continued to kiss Ivy passionately, not wanting to let go of the intimate moment they were sharing. She could feel Ivy''s body go limp with pleasure,pletely spent from the intense experience they had just shared. But this didn''t made her stop tonguing her daughter''s mouth.


    Erwin, still caught up in the euphoria of his orgasm, continued to thrust into Ivy''s now sensitive pussy lips. The feeling of her thighs clenching around him as she came had only heightened his own pleasure, and he couldn''t help but keep moving inside them. Sound of muffed moans echoed in the room.


    Erwin, finally reaching his limit, pulled out of Ivy''s body and copsed onto the bed beside them. Eventually, Everly too reached her peak, and the threesome came to an end, their bodies entwined in a heap of post-orgasmic bliss.


    As Ivy''s bodyy on top of Everly''s, the two women found themselves pressed together intimately. Their big breasts mashed against each other as they both panted and gasped for air, still feeling the effects of their intense experience.


    *********


    After some time, the women regained their senses andy in each other''s embrace,pletely naked except for Everly''s thighs, which were still covered by her dress. Their bodies were sticky with sweat, but it seemed even stickier from their stomachs as Erwin''s semen had spread across them. Ivy was the first to break the silence, her voice still trembling with pleasure.


    "Mother..." she said, her face blushing with embarrassment at the memory of their recent behavior.


    Her mother smiled when she saw her embarrassed and burying her face between her still slightly damp breasts that she had been sucking on earlier. "Yes, darling," Everly said as she gently stroked her cute daughter''s hair and smiled.


    Ivy did not respond and buried her face even deeper between her mother''s breasts. Then she felt something wet between their stomachs and touched it with her hands. She showed it to Everly, looking confused, and asked, "mom, what is this?"


    Everly examined the sticky fluid on her finger, looking perplexed. "I don''t know...that boy...where is he?" She searched the room for Erwin but could not find him.


    Ivy said as she heard some noise outside the room. "He is outside. Let''s get dressed first, mom," Ivy suggested, looking down at their naked bodies.


    Ivy hastily dressed herself, feeling embarrassed that her mother had seen her naked. However, Everly simply chuckled and helped her put on her dress from the bottom. Neither of them bothered to wipe Erwin''s semen off their stomachs; they just dressed up and forgot about the bandage to cover their hard nipples.


    Finally, they stepped outside into the cold air, with their hard nipples visibly protruding under their dresses. Everly''s expression was back to normal, but Ivy''s face was red and fully blushed as they saw Erwin working with clothes. Sensing their presence, he turned towards them and smiled. "Ladies, you''re out. How was the process? Did you enjoy it?"


    Before they could answer his question, he continued. "Don''t tell me, I don''t need to know...but from what I saw, you both enjoyed it very much. I didn''t think you would enjoy it like that, kissing each other and all, but who am I to judge? Now, if you do what I told you to do, twice a day, once in the morning and once at night, you won''t need the pill for a week. So, you can just do it without it. But after a week,e back and I''ll give you the pills along with the bras and panties you ordered me to make for both of you. Now get going, it''s gettingte and I have to close the shop."


    With that, he pushed them out of the shop and closed the door behind them.


    Both women looked confused as the kid suddenly threw them out of the shop. Ivy asked in confusion, "What are bras and panties, mom?"


    Everly, who was also puzzled, shook her head. "I don''t know either."

 Chapter 114 A Belly Full Of Magic

    Erwin''s eyes lit up at the sight of the beautiful rice dish, the colorful veggies and meat shining like diamonds on a bed of perfectly cooked rice. He savored a slice with a grin of satisfaction, urging Kael to do the same. But Kael hesitated, causing Erwin to roll his eyes dramatically.


    "Come on, Kael," Erwin chided. "Eat it before it gets cold!"


    Kael still hesitated, and Erwin couldn''t resist poking fun at his friend''s expense. "Live a little, buddy! It''s just food. Besides, if we need some extra cash, I can always find some big-boneddies to carry us," he joked, patting his belly and giving a mischievous grin.


    Kael chuckled nervously and replied, "I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    Erwinughed. "I''m just kidding, Kael. But seriously, my wallet can handle it," he said, making the coins in his pocket jingle like a symphony orchestra. In reality, Erwin only had three silver coins left after splurging on some clothing material with thirty bronze coins and two silver coins on these dishes. But he wasn''t about to let his taste buds suffer because of his empty pockets.


    Kael finally took a bite of his food, and Erwin grinned at him before asking, "How is it?" Kael didn''t respond verbally, instead taking another spoonful of rice and continuing to eat at a rapid pace. Before Erwin knew it, Kael had already finished half the te. Chuckling, Erwin began eating at the same pace as his friend.


    After some time, both of them were walking back home with satisfied stomachs. Suddenly, Erwin let out a loud burp, and Kael raised an eyebrow at him. "That was uncalled for," he remarked.


    Erwin shrugged. "What can I say? My stomach is a bottomless pit."


    Kael smiled. "I can tell. Maybe we should try cooking at home sometime. It could save us some coin."


    Erwin''s face darkened as he remembered the incident with the bully students. "Yeah, we definitely need to start saving money," he muttered bitterly.


    Kael looked at him in confusion. "What happened?"


    Erwin recounted the story, his anger still simmering. "I was gathering herbs, and two students from the academy destroyed half of them. We could have had a feast today if it weren''t for those idiots."


    Kael shook his head sympathetically. "That''s rough. Do you have a n to deal with them?"


    Erwin grinned wickedly. "Oh, yeah. I am going to learn some curse spells and turn those bullies into toads."


    Kael chuckled. "I don''t think that''s such a good idea."


    Erwin shrugged. "It''s better than doing nothing."


    Kael nodded. "True. But curse spells are a type of advance magic. students are forbidden to learn them and they are not easily essible tomoners. You should think about learning some defensive spells."


    Erwin''s face fell. "I would love to, but I don''t even know where to start. I tried studying in the library, but I couldn''t cast a simple spell to save my life."


    Kael paused for a moment before suggesting, "What if I teach you somemon spells?"


    Erwin''s eyes widened in surprise. "Really? That would be great!"


    Kael chuckled. "Don''t get too excited. I don''t know many spells myself. And even the simple ones take a long time to learn. But I can teach you what I know."


    "Then why are we waiting? Let''s learn some wodo and shoodo!" eximed Erwin, eager to start their magical training. Erwin was so eager to start learning magic that he didn''t even care what type of spells he would be learning. All he wanted was to shout "Abracadabra" and make some magic happen.


    "Whoa, slow down there, buddy," Kael chuckled. "It''s not as easy as it sounds. Learning magic takes time and effort. We can start with some basic spells, but we need to be patient and persistent."


    Erwin nodded eagerly. "I''m ready for it. Teach me, sensei," he said, bowing dramatically.


    Erwin''s antics made Kaelugh. "what''s sensee?"


    "Nothing." Erwin said and continued "lets learn some magic."


    "Okay, okay, but let''s head inside first," Kael said as they reached their dorm.


    Taking a seat, Kael instructed, "Alright, let''s start with some simple spells. First, we need to focus our minds and gather energy. Then we can try casting a spell."


    Erwin''s curiosity was piqued. "How do we do that?"


    Kael closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Close your eyes and take deep breaths. Focus on your inner self and imagine a pool of energy within you. Draw on that energy and channel it through your hands. When you feel the energy flowing through your hands, visualize it creating a circle."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin followed Kael''s instructions, concentrating on his inner self. He felt a tingle in his hands and tried to visualize a circle forming.


    Unfortunately, nothing happened.


    He opened his eyes in disappointment. "nothing is happening."


    Kael smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry. It takes time to visualize the mana first time. Let''s try again."


    Erwin closed his eyes once more and tried to gather his energy. This time, he felt a stronger sensation in his hands, and he tried to create a circle again. But as hard as he tried, the circle just wouldn''t form.


    Frustrated, Erwin opened his eyes and let out a sigh. "This is harder than I thought."


    But when Erwin closed his eyes again to focus and create a circle, Kael watched intently. He wondered how Erwin was able to be a circle mage without even visualizing mana circle yet. Creating a mana circle typically required at least two weeks of training and practice.


    Erwin took a deep breath and closed his eyes again, following Kael''s instructions. He focused on his inner self and imagined a pool of energy within him. He tried to draw on that energy and channeled it through his hands. This time, he felt the energy flowing through his hands more strongly than before. He visualized a circle and tried to create it with the energy he had gathered.


    To his surprise, a small, flickering circle appeared in front of him. It was faint and barely visible, but it was there.


    Erwin''s eyes widened with excitement. "Did you see that?" he eximed, opening his eyes.


    Kael nodded, looking impressed. "Good job, Erwin! You''re a natural. Let''s try it again and see if we can make the circle bigger this time."


    ''how?...how is he able to create a circle in just an hour...'' Kael looked shock seeing the faint mana circle at Erwin''s extended hand.


    Erwin took a deep breath and closed his eyes again, following Kael''s instructions. He focused on his inner self and imagined a pool of energy within him. He tried to draw on that energy and channeled it through his hands. This time, he felt the energy flowing through his hands more strongly than before. He visualized a circle and tried to create it with the energy he had gathered.


    To his surprise, a small, flickering circle appeared in front of him. It was faint and barely visible, but it was there.


    Erwin''s eyes widened with excitement. "Did you see that?" he eximed, opening his eyes.


    Kael nodded, looking impressed. "Good job, Erwin! You''re a natural. Let''s try it again and see if we can make the circle bigger this time."


    Erwin grinned and closed his eyes once more, eager to try again. He focused on his inner self, gathered his energy, and channeled it through his hands. This time, he felt the energy flowing more smoothly, and he was able to visualize arger circle. He put all his energy into it, and a bright, glowing circle appeared in front of him.


    Kael apuded, looking impressed. "Well done, Erwin! That''s amazing progress for a beginner."


    Erwin beamed with pride, feeling aplished. "Thanks, Kael. I couldn''t have done it without your guidance."


    Kael shed a reassuring smile. "No worries, Erwin. It may seemplicated at first, but with practice, it will be second nature to you."


    He pulled out some papers and started scribbling on them, then handed them to Erwin. "Now, try to recreate this circle using your mana."


    Erwin examined the drawing on the paper closely. It was a circle made up of intricate letters and symbols. "It looks soplicated," he muttered.


    "It''s just a basic illumination spell," Kael said. "It''s one of the mostmon spells, and once you master it, you''ll be able to cast it effortlessly."


    As Kael spoke, he extended his hand and with a swift motion, a mana circle materialized in front of him. In an instant, a radiant ball of light burst forth from the circle, illuminating the room with a shimmering silver glow. "See how easy it is?" he said, encouraging the listener to give it a try.


    Erwin took a deep breath and closed his eyes, trying to focus his mana. He raised his hand and began to draw the circle in the air, but the lines kept wobbling and breaking.


    Kael watched patiently and then stepped in to help. "You''re not focusing enough," he said, cing a hand on Erwin''s shoulder. "Try to visualize the circle in your mind and then use your mana to bring it to life."


    Kael observed Erwin for a while longer, watching as he persisted in his attempts to create a circle, his expression growing increasingly frustrated with each failure. Eventually, Erwin''s eyes began to droop, and he slumped onto his bed, sumbing to exhaustion.


    As Erwin drifted off into a deep sleep, Kael quietly left the room, not wanting to disturb his friend''s rest. He couldn''t help but wonder about Erwin''s impressive mana reserves, which allowed him to continuously practice for three hours. "How much mana does he have? Should I inform about him to master.....no let''s wait a little." Kael muttered to himself in shock before disappearing into the night.

 Chapter 115 The Enchantia Fest

    Erwin revealed, "I managed to slow it down by 2 seconds," as a ball of light emerged from a magical circle. This was already the third day since Kael had taught Erwin and bestowed upon him the Luminous spell.


    After sessfully executing the spell the previous evening, Erwin was now striving to cast it as quickly as possible. Kael had advised him toplete the entire spell in 1 or 2 seconds. Initially, Erwin thought this was impossible, as it had taken him a full 40 seconds to cast the spell the first time around. However, Kael informed him that it usually takes around 50 to 55 seconds for a beginner to master the spell, making Erwin''s initialpletion time of 40 seconds a noteworthy achievement in itself. Presently, Erwin has managed to increase his speed even further by about 24 seconds.


    Currently, he found himself deep in the forest, collecting herbs. By afternoon, he had gathered enough and decided to spend the rest of his time practicing the spell he had been working on for the past two days. This had be his daily routine - in the morning, he would venture into the forest to gather herbs and return by the afternoon. Upon his return, he would stop by Seraphina''s house to see if he could catch her, but unfortunately, she had not been home during those times. As a result, he would then attempt to seek guidance from the professor''s assistants, who were less than thrilled with his attempts and treated him with coldness. Consequently, the only ce he could find sce now was at the alchemy association. The current destination of where he was going.


    Everly informed him, "These herbs will fetch you 15 silver and 67 bronze coins." However, he had no luck finding a solution at hisst destination and was met with Everly''s cold shoulder.


    Without any luck in finding a romantic partner, he returned to the clothing store where he usually spent his evenings gazing outside the dull disy window, only to find it closed. He tried to locate the owner, but the person was nowhere to be found. The owner was known to be a lethargic individual who would simply greet Erwin before leaving the store to go to sleep.


    Erwin was disappointed, as he had been looking forward to spending his evening at the clothing shop. He had always found it peaceful to sit there and watch the world go by. He wondered where he could go now to pass his time.


    Erwin wandered aimlessly around the city, his mind devoid of any particr destination. He noticed that the city was abuzz with activity as it was gearing up for the uing Enchantia Fest. Erwin had heard about this festival before; it was a grand event that celebrated the magical renaissance of the city. In just 17 days, it would coincide with the day when the prestigious Vasmorth Academy would wee new students.


    Erwin had heard about the festival from Kael, who had exined it to him with unbridled excitement. As Erwin walked, he could see that the city was indeed preparing for the festival. There were banners and decorations hanging from every street corner, and the shops had started to disy their best merchandise in anticipation of the influx of visitors.


    The origin of Enchantia Fest was ancient, predating even the 2500-year-old Vasmorth Academy.


    In the ancient era, the use of magic in the enchanted city was thriving more than ever before. Wizards and witches had advanced the use of magic beyond what anyone could have ever imagined. The city had be a hub of magical activity, with enchanted objects, spells, and creatures all around.


    In honor of this magical renaissance, the Enchantia Fest was created. It was a time for the city toe together and celebrate their love of magic, and to showcase the many new and exciting uses of magic that had been discovered in recent years.


    The festival was a grand spectacle, with vendors selling enchanted objects and rare magical ingredients, performers using magic to create dazzling disys, and visitors marveling at the incredible power of the wizards and witches who called the city home.


    As the years passed, the Enchantia Fest only grew in poprity. People from all over the world traveled to the enchanted city to see thetest magical innovations, and to experience the wonder and excitement of the festival.


    Today, the Enchantia Fest remains a beloved tradition in the magical city, with new and exciting uses of magic being showcased every year. It is a time for the city toe together in celebration of their shared love of magic and to honor the many powerful wizards and witches who have contributed to the magical renaissance of the city.


    After concluding his tour of the city, Erwin headed to the academy. It was still early in the evening, so he decided to search through some books in the library.


    He entered the academy library and started browsing through the shelves, trying to find some interesting books on magic.


    "Let''s see, ''Advanced Potion-Making,'' ''The Dark Arts: A Guide to Defense,'' ''Magical Creatures and Where to Find Them.'' Boring, boring, boring," he muttered to himself.


    As he continued his search, his mind wandered to his struggles with mastering the Luminous spell.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I swear, if Kael told me toplete the spell in negative seconds, I''d probably try it. At least then I''d have a good excuse for failing," he thought, chuckling to himself.


    As he searched through the books, he couldn''t help but wonder if he would ever master the Luminous spell in 1 or 2 seconds.


    Erwin was well aware that mastering the Luminous spell was a daunting task, but he was determined to be a skilled wizard. It wasn''t just about proving his worth to himself, but also to the society that had always considered him a bottom-feeder. He knew he had to take this step towards wizardry if he wanted to stand out and prove them all wrong. After all, if he could light up a room with a flick of his wand, he could definitely light up his social status too.


    ''but is this world even use wands?'' Erwin thought as he continued to search through the books, hoping to find something that would help him improve his spell-casting skills. He came across a book titled "Mastering Luminous: A Guide for Beginners." Excitedly, he picked up the book and began to read.


    The book was filled with tips and tricks for casting the Luminous spell quickly and efficiently. It exined the importance of focusing one''s energy and concentration and suggested various exercises to improve one''s spell-casting ability. Erwin was fascinated by the book and immediately began to practice the exercises it rmended.


    He spent the rest of the evening in the library, practicing the exercises and techniques outlined in the book. As the hours passed, he noticed that he was bing more and more proficient at casting the Luminous spell. He could feel the energy flowing through him more easily and his focus bing sharper.


    Late at evening, Erwin was deeply engrossed in his book when he suddenly heard hurried footstepsing from behind one of the bookshelves. The sound disrupted his concentration, and he remembered what had happened thest time he was in the library. Intrigued, he followed the footsteps with curiosity in his eyes.


    Erwin recognized the faces of the people he was following and thought to himself. ''These are the same girls.''


    As Erwin trailed the girl, they arrived at a familiar corner where he recognized the faces of the girls. He observed them utter something in front of a bookshelf adorned with a carving. Abruptly, they both walked towards the bookshelf and disappeared into it.


    Erwin eximed in shock, "What in the world is happening?" and dashed towards the bookshelf, attempting to follow the girls into it. However, as he tried to enter the bookshelf, he found himself stuck and stumbled back, causing a few books to fall on him. He let out a grunt of pain as he struggled to push the books off him, trying to make sense of what had just happened. Some bloode out his head when he stuck the shelf and fell on some books and the shelf


    Erwiny on the floor, stunned, trying to make sense of what had just happened. He looked around, but the two girls had disappeared without a trace. He was now alone in the library, surrounded by books and silence.


    Suddenly, something strange happened to the bookshelf into which the two girls had disappeared. A bright light began to emanate from the carving on the shelf, gradually increasing in intensity. Erwin, who had been knocked back and was lying on the ground, saw the light and quickly got up. He hastily retreated and hid behind another bookshelf, curious and apprehensive about what might happen next.


    Erwin cautiously peered out from behind the bookshelf, his heart beating a little faster than usual. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing: the illuminated shelf was glowing brighter by the second, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.


    As the humming sound grew louder, Erwin''s nerves began to fray. What kind of sorcery was this? He had read enough fantasy novels to know that things like this never ended well. Nevertheless, his curiosity got the best of him, and he inched closer to the shelf.


    Just as he thought he had gotten a grip on things, the light zed even brighter, and Erwin had to shield his eyes. He felt an energy so strong it was almost palpable pulling him towards the shelf, and he tried to resist. It was like trying to swim upstream in a river, only much, much harder.


    Despite his efforts, Erwin was no match for the force pulling him towards the shelf, and before he knew it, he was swept up in the light and disappeared.

 Chapter 116 Journey Through The Dark

    ?


    Erwin was soaring like a maniac through a never-ending tunnel of blinding light, with the wind battering him and his hair pping like a possessed mop. At first, he was freaking out, trying to escape the ustrophobic confines of the tunnel, but no dice. The darn thing went on and on, with no end in sight.


    Just when he thought he was gonna lose his mind, Erwin stumbled upon a remarkable discovery - he could touch the light without getting his fingers vaporized. Sure, he had to sacrifice a chunk of his finger to figure it out, but hey, a small price to pay for the sake of science, right?


    And the weirdest part? Erwin''s finger grew back, good as new, right before his astonished eyes. ''Talk about a trip, man.'' He couldn''t wait to see what other tortures the universe had in store for him.


    ''Oh boy, this is better than a rollercoaster! I mean, who needs safety belts when you have the Grim Reaper as your co-pilot, Am I right?'' Erwin chuckled to himself, trying to ignore the fact that he was hurtling towards the great unknown at breakneck speed.


    As the tunnel of light began to fade, Erwin couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment. "Well, that was a short and sweet joyride," he sighed, before adding with a smirk, "but hey, I''m sure the afterlife has plenty of other exciting adventures in store for me."


    Erwin''s journey through the tunnel of light had been a dizzying experience. The rush of wind and the blinding brightness had left him disoriented and exhrated. Just as suddenly as it had begun, the tunnel vanished, leaving him standing inplete darkness.


    Erwin tried to steady himself as his eyes adjusted to the darkness. He could feel a chill in the air and a sense of foreboding settling in the pit of his stomach. He looked around, but all he could see were three eerie pathways leading off into the abyss.


    Erwin''s heart was pounding as he found himself standing inplete darkness, with three ominous pathways leading off into the abyss. "Well, this is just fantastic. I finally get a chance to go on an adventure, and it turns out to be in a pitch-ck room with a one-in-three chance of death. Talk about a lucky break."


    Erwin peered into the darkness, trying to make out any details of the eerie pathways. The symbols etched into the walls seemed to pulse with a strange energy, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being watched by some malevolent force.


    "So, let me get this straight. I survive a trip through a tunnel of light, only to end up in a spooky room with no exit and three scary paths to choose from? Someone up there must have a sick sense of humor," Erwin quipped, his nerves fraying.


    As he contemted which path to take, Erwin couldn''t help but wonder if he was in some sort of purgatory. "Well, I guess this is what they mean by ''the road less traveled.'' Although in this case, all roads seem equally deadly," he joked darkly.


    Taking a deep breath, Erwin steeled himself and took a tentative step forward, hoping that his next move would lead him to answers rather than to his demise. "Here goes nothing," he muttered, bracing himself for whatevery ahead.


    Erwin''s footsteps echoed ominously as he made his way down the chosen path, his heart racing with every step. He couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being watched, and the silence was making him increasingly paranoid.


    "Okay, Erwin, just keep calm and carry on. You''ve survived a tunnel of light and a room with three spooky paths, so you can handle whatever''s waiting for you," he muttered to himself, trying to stay positive.


    Erwin contemted as he ventured deeper into the obscure trail, ''What kind of world is this where women are easily seduced? One minute, you''re living it up with two gorgeous babes, and the next, you''re stuck in a creepy maze. And people say life is unpredictable. I just hope there are no nightmare creatures lurking around to take advantage of me.''


    Thinking about this, he rounded a corner. Erwin froze in terror. In front of him was a hideous creature, its eyes glowing with an otherworldly light. Erwin could feel its hot breath on his face, and he knew he was in deep trouble.


    ''Great, just my luck. First, I get ditched by the girls, and now I''m about to be monster chow,'' Erwin thought, his heart pounding in his chest. ''I always knew I should''ve taken those self-defense sses.''


    Erwin''s heart was pounding in his chest as he slowly backed away from the monstrous figure. The creature''s features were deformed and twisted, with long, spindly arms and sharp, pointed ws that glinted menacingly in the dim light. Its eyes were a sickly shade of green, and seemed to pulse with a malevolent energy that sent shivers down Erwin''s spine.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin tried to stay calm and think of a way out, but his mind was racing with fear and confusion. He didn''t know how he had ended up in this ce, or what this creature wanted from him. All he knew was that he needed to get away, fast.


    He braced himself for the worst, but to his surprise, the creature did not attack. Instead, it sniffed the air around him, as if trying to catch a whiff of something.


    Erwin''s heart pounded in his chest as he stood there, frozen in fear. But to Erwin''s surprise, the creature simply turned and slunk away into the shadows, leaving him alone and unharmed. "Well, that was...anti-climactic," Erwin said, feeling a mix of relief and disappointment. "I guess even monsters have standards, huh?"


    Erwin persisted on his quest to discover an exit, yet for hours. He roamed aimlessly and couldn''t spot any hint of illumination in this infernal maze. The ce resembled a darkbyrinth, and to ensure that he wouldn''t take a break, the incessant howls and screeches of monsters kept him alert.


    He trudged on through the darkness, his heart racing with fear and exhaustion. Every step he took felt like a gamble, unsure if he was moving closer to his goal or simply wandering deeper into the abyss. The air around him was thick with the stench of decay and the asional drip of water echoed through the corridors.


    As the hours passed, Erwin began to wonder if he would ever find a way out of this nightmare. His legs ached and his throat was dry, but he refused to give up. He had to keep moving, keep searching for a glimmer of hope in the darkness.


    Finally, just when he thought all was lost, he spotted a faint glow in the distance. It was like a beacon of hope, drawing him closer with every step. With renewed determination, he pushed forward, his heart pounding in his chest.


    Erwin hastened his pace, he soon spotted the source of light emanating from the keyhole of an ancient, rickety wooden door. The door appeared so fragile that it could disintegrate upon the slightest touch, with visible signs of rust around the keyhole that bore testament to the ravages of time.


    Erwin approached the dpidated door with caution, mindful of its delicate state. With a gentle push, the door let out a haunting creak, revealing a dark room. The only source of light emanated from a ceiling window, casting a faint glow on the door.


    As the door creaked further open, the sound of rusty hinges groaning and metal grinding against metal pierced through the silence, causing Erwin to flinch. He paused for a moment, his ears ringing from the noise, before mustering the courage to step into the room.


    Erwin was relieved to find that the room was not as dark as the eerie path he hade from. "Finally, some light," he whispered to himself.


    The dim light from the ceiling window allowed Erwin to survey the room without difficulty. He could see various objects scattered around, including an old wooden table and a few chairs, all covered in a thickyer of dust. He walked further into the room; he noticed another door, simr in appearance to the one he had just entered, situated on the opposite wall.


    The old furniture that was still standing but had seen better days. As he approached the door on the other side of the room, he couldn''t help but wonder where it would lead him. "This could be the way out," he thought to himself, his heart racing with excitement and hope.


    Without hesitation, Erwin strode towards the door, eager to explore further. He tried the handle, but it was locked tight. Erwin frowned, considering his options. He could try to force the door open, but he didn''t want to risk making too much noise and alerting anyone or anything to his presence.


    "There has to be a key around here somewhere." Instead, Erwin decided to search the room for a key. He scanned the surfaces of the table and chairs, hoping to find something useful. After a few minutes of searching, he noticed a glint of metal beneath a pile of papers on the table. He brushed away the dust and debris, revealing a small key. "Bingo," he said with a grin, carefully retrieving the key.


    He hurried over to the door and inserted the key into the lock. With a satisfying click, the door opened, revealing a narrow corridor leading off into the distance.


    With a steady hand, he pushed the door open, revealing yet another hallway. "Another door," he muttered to himself. He couldn''t shake off the feeling that he was getting closer to the exit. As he stepped into the hallway, he felt a cool breeze blowing from the other end, giving him a sense of direction. "I think I''m on the right path," he said to himself, determined to keep going.

 Chapter 117 Walking Into The Abyss

    ?


    Erwin opened yet another ancient, fragile-looking door, hoping to find an open space outside, and eximed, "For God''s sake, let this be thest door." However, he was disappointed to discover the same dimly lit room with another door leading to what was likely another identical space.


    Erwin had been wandering through the dimly lit corridors of this darkbyrinths for what felt like hours. He had hoped to find a way out, or at least a clue as to where he was and how he could get back to civilization, but every door he had opened had only led to another identical room or hallway.


    With a heavy sigh, Erwin approached yet another frail-looking door. He was too tired to bother with the key, so he simply pushed it open with a tired step. To his surprise, he found himself in apletely different room. He couldn''t even tell if it was identical to the others he had seen, as it was too dark to see anything but a small red glow emanating from a tiny hole in the far corner.


    Erwin hesitated, unsure of what to do next. He hade this far, but he was starting to question whether his quest for escape was even worth it. Maybe he was better off just epting his fate and staying in the castle forever.


    But something about that small red glow drew him in. He took a step forward, then another, until he was standing right in front of the hole. He peered inside, but all he could see was darkness. Still, he feltpelled to reach in and touch whatever was emitting that eerie red light.


    As soon as his hand touched the source of the glow, a strange sensation washed over him. He felt as though he was being pulled, but not physically. It was more like his mind was being transported somewhere else. He tried to resist, but it was toote. Before he knew it, he was no longer in the dark space.


    Erwin''s anger boiled inside him as he looked around, trying to make sense of where he was. "What the hell? This is the second time!" he eximed. He kicked at a loose stone in frustration. "Who the hell is ying with me? I''m gonna find you and make you regret it, you son of a bitch!"


    But as he looked around, he realized that there was no one there. No one to curse at, no one to me. He was alone in this strange ce.


    Erwin took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. He needed to figure out where he was and how he could get back home. As he looked around, he saw that he was standing on a long stone path that seemed to stretch on into the darkness. The only source of light was on the path itself, casting an eerie glow on everything around it.


    As Erwin walked along the path, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. The darkness around him seemed to be alive, pulsing and shifting like a living thing. The edges of the stone path were lined with a sea of darkness, broken only by the tall ck trees that grew on either side. Their branches inteced overhead, forming a thick canopy that blocked out any light from above.


    Erwin couldn''t shake the feeling that he was walking deeper and deeper into the unknown, with no idea whaty ahead. He couldn''t see where the path led, but he knew he had no choice but to keep moving forward.


    Erwin''s luck, or perhaps his misfortune, seemed to have finally changed. At the end of the long stone path, he spotted arge red circle, simr to the one he had seen at thest door, but muchrger. It appeared to be a moon, but it was hard to tell in this dark and eerie ce. Despite the strangeness and creepiness of it all, Erwin felt drawn towards the glowing object, as if it held some kind of answer to his questions.


    Without hesitation, Erwin began to walk towards the red circle. As he drew closer, he noticed that the darkness around him was getting even darker, if that was possible. The trees that lined the path grew taller and closer together, making it difficult to see anything beyond them. The only light came from the red moon, casting an eerie glow on everything around it.


    Erwin''s mind raced with thoughts as he walked towards the red moon, trying to distract himself from the eerie surroundings. His mind wandered to his maid, Agda. He couldn''t help but wonder what she was doing at that moment, and the idea of her thinking about him while pleasuring herself brought a small smile to his face.


    "I really miss her," he muttered to himself, wishing he could be back in her arms instead of wandering through this creepy ce. "Once I get out of here, I should start to search for some information about the kingdom Achlys."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "My red-haired sweetheart is also present there. I really miss her throat."He reminisced about how she introduced him to pleasures he had never experienced before. "I really wanted to have a threesome with Jiona and Rovena. It''s like super taboo and exciting, threesome with mother and daughter." Erwin said and looked back at his destination.


    Erwin felt a sense of unease as he gazed at the red moon, which seemed to have grown in size and creepiness since he first spotted it. Its fiery glow cast a sinister light on everything around it, making it appear as if some kind of creature was staring at him with contempt, ready to pounce and devour him at any moment.


    Despite the fear that pulsed through his bones, Erwin found himself unable to resist the urge to march towards the ominous object. His mind seemed to be telling him that he had to go there if he wanted to escape from this strange and terrifying ce. The trees that lined the path grew thicker and taller, making it difficult to see beyond them. The darkness was almost suffocating, but Erwin trudged forward, his heart pounding in his chest.


    Every step he took felt heavy andbored, as if he was wading through water. His mind was filled with thoughts of Agda and Rovena, but they were fleeting and disjointed, as if his brain couldn''t quite focus on anything beyond the task at hand. His eyes remained fixed on the red moon, which seemed to growrger and more menacing with every passing moment.


    Erwin felt like his mind was no longer his own, as if something else was controlling his body. He tried to resist, but his legs kept moving forward towards the red moon, almost as if he was under a spell. The closer he got, the stronger the feeling of being watched became. He felt like eyes were following his every move, and the hairs on the back of his neck stood on end.


    Erwin approached, arger form began to emerge behind the red moon. Erwin''s heart raced as he approached the mysterious shape looming behind the red moon. With each step he took, the form grewrger and more imposing, until it was almost too much for him toprehend. At first, he could only make out a shadowy dome with a pointed top, but as he drew closer, the structure became clearer and more detailed.


    As if emerging from the darkness, the shape began to take on a new form. It appeared to be the head of some enormous creature, with deep crevices and sharp ridges etched into its surface. Erwin felt his breath catch in his throat as he gazed upon this surreal vision. He couldn''t help but wonder what kind of beast could possess such a massive and intimidating head.


    As he continued to approach, Erwin''s eyes gradually adjusted to the dim light. He began to make out new details on the creature''s head, like the glint of light reflecting off its round head and the eerie red glow emanating from its mouth, which Erwin though was a moon. The sight was both awe-inspiring and terrifying, and Erwin''s mind struggled to make sense of what he was seeing.


    Erwin''s heart raced as he drew closer to the red moon, his mind filled with a mix of fear and excitement. "What the hell is this thing?" he muttered to himself, trying to make sense of what he was seeing.


    As he finally reached the base of the near enough to see what that thing was, Erwin noticed that the ground beneath his feet was beginning to shift and contort. He stumbled and fell to his knees as the ground gave way, revealing a gaping hole in the earth.


    Erwin scrambled to get back to his feet, but it was toote. He felt himself being pulled into the hole, and he tumbled headfirst into the darkness.


    "Erwin....Erwin....."Erwin felt a distant voice calling out his name as he fell deeper into the abyss. Surprisingly, he didn''t feel any fear even though he was plummeting towards an unknown destination. His mind seemed to be in a state of tranquil numbness, except for the voice that echoed through the abyss. The voice was a source offort for Erwin, a beacon of hope that he could cling onto in this dark and endless void.


    "Erwin...wake.....wake..up...Erwin." Gradually, the voice started to grow louder, as if it was approaching him. Erwin''s mind snapped back into focus as the voice became clearer, and he could make out the words being spoken. It was calling out to him, telling him to wake up. The sound of the voice was soothing and reassuring, and Erwin felt a glimmer of hope ignite within him. He knew that he had to keep fighting, keep pushing through the darkness, and find a way back to the light.


    And suddenly in the dark abyss a light shined and....

 Chapter 118 Oscuro

    ?


    "Erwin...wake.....wake..up...Erwin." The voice grew louder, and Erwin felt a jolt of energy course through him. He struggled to open his eyes, but they felt heavy and unresponsive. He tried to move his limbs, but they were like lead weights.


    And then, just as he thought he was about to give up, a warm light started to spread across his vision. It grew brighter and brighter until it was all he could see. Suddenly, his body convulsed, and he gasped for air as if he had been drowning.


    Erwin sat up with a start, his heart pounding in his chest. He looked around frantically, trying to make sense of his surroundings. He realized he was no longer falling through the abyss, but lying on a cold, hard floor. He felt a sharp pain on his cheek and realized that someone had pped him.


    "What the hell?" he eximed, rubbing his cheek gingerly. He looked up and saw a beautiful woman staring expressionlessly at him.


    "Why did you p me?" he asked the giant assistant, his voiceced with a mix of pain and annoyance.


    "I found you lying on the floor with books on your body and tried to wake you up, but you were not responding, so I had to p you," Vra said as she rose from a squatting position, making Erwin''s eyes miss the chance to examine her fat thighs.


    Erwin rubbed his cheek again, now understanding why it hurt so much. "Well, next time, maybe just a gentle shake will do the trick," he said with a wry grin.


    The assistants exchanged amused nces, and Vra nodded. "Noted."


    Erwin looked around with confusion and found himself in the library, with books scattered all around him. He realized he was in the same ce where he was sucked into the bookshelves, but there was no sign of anymotion like before.


    Erwin scratched his head, trying to make sense of what had just happened. Had he been dreaming, or was it some kind of strange magic?


    Erwin muttered under his breath, "Was all of that an illusion?"


    Vra noticed Erwin looking confused and asked, "What illusion?"


    Erwin quickly responded, "Huh...nothing." He decided not to tell anyone about the darkbyrinth and the stone path that led to the abyss.


    "Miss Vra, how long was I knocked out for?" Erwin asked, changing the subject.


    Vra arrived and found Erwin lying unconscious. "I don''t know, I just got here and saw you," she said, before continuing, "What were you doing here?"


    Erwin fabricated a lie and replied, "Just reading, nothing out of the ordinary." He cleared his throat and continued, "I must have dozed off from the exhaustion. Is it still nighttime?"


    "Yeah, it''ste at night," Vra replied. "You should head back to your quarters and get some rest. It''s not safe to stay here alone at this hour."


    Erwin nodded in agreement and started gathering the books that were scattered around him. As he picked them up, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. He wondered if what he experienced in thebyrinth was just a dream or if it was something more. He decided that he needed to investigate further and find out the truth about what had happened.


    "Thanks for your concern, Miss Vra," Erwin said as he collected thest of the books. "I''ll head back to my dormitory now."


    Vra nodded and watched as Erwin made his way towards the exit. As he walked through the dimly lit library, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was watching him from the shadows. He quickened his pace, eager to leave the library and get to the safety of his dormitory.


    Erwin shivered as he made his way back home. The chilly wind was making his neck feel like ice and he was feeling quite spooked.


    Erwin quickened his pace, trying to shake off the feeling of unease. He couldn''t shake off the memory of the dark abyss and the stone path that had led him there. Was it all just a figment of his imagination, or was it something more?


    As he walked, he suddenly heard a rustling sound behind him. He turned around quickly, but there was no one there. His heart racing, he started walking again, feeling a chill run down his spine.


    Just then, he saw a shadowy figure lurking in the corner of his eye. He turned to face it, but the figure disappeared into thin air. Erwin couldn''t believe his eyes. Was he seeing things, or was there really someone or something following him?


    Erwin tried to keep calm and continued walking, but the feeling of being watched persisted. He felt like he was being followed, and the fear inside him started to grow.


    Suddenly, he heard footsteps behind him. He turned around and saw a dark figure approaching him. His heart pounding, Erwin started to run, not looking back until he reached the safety of his home.


    As Erwin was about to enter his home, he suddenly felt a cold hand on his shoulder, causing him to scream like a terrified little girl. "Ahhh! Don''t kill me!" he cried out in fear.


    He quickly turned around to confront his attacker. And found a disfigured face staring at him with amusement.


    Kael couldn''t help butugh at Erwin''s girlish scream. "Dude, you really do scream like a girl!" he teased.


    Erwin''s face turned beet red with embarrassment at his unmanly reaction. "Shut up, Kael! You shouldn''t be allowed to wander around at night with that face...you''re likely to scare the living daylights out of someone!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Kael smirked. "Hey, I''ve heard that before, you know."


    Erwin walked inside and asked, "But what were you doing outside thiste?"


    Kael replied with a teasing tone, "Me? I should be asking you where you were thiste at night. I was searching for you all over the academy and only found you walking back to quarters screaming like a scared little girl."


    Erwin''s face flushed with embarrassment as he recalled the terrifying experience from earlier. "Hey, I wasn''t scared. I was just... caught off guard," he retorted.


    Kael chuckled, "Sure, sure. Whatever you say, buddy. But seriously, what happened?"


    Erwin hesitated for a moment before recounting the events of the night. "I thought I was being followed by someone or something. And then, you fuckere and scared me."


    Kaelughed. "Wow, that does sound pretty scary. Maybe you need a nightlight to help you sleep."


    Erwin rolled his eyes. "Very funny, Kael. Just wait until something like that happens to you. You won''t beughing then."


    "But seriously, where were you?" Kael asked, struggling to contain hisughter.


    Erwin felt his face flush with embarrassment. "I was just in the library, reading up on some basic magic," he replied, omitting the part about thebyrinth and abyss.


    Kael raised an eyebrow skeptically. "Basic magic? It''s almost midnight, Erwin. What are you doing reading basic magic at this time?"


    Erwin shifted ufortably, feeling a little guilty. "I just lost track of time, okay? And besides, you were the one who was sneaking around, scaring people."


    Kael grinned sheepishly. "Okay, fair point. But seriously, be careful wandering around at night. Who knows what kind of creepy things are lurking around?"


    Erwin nodded, a shiver running down his spine at the thought. "Yeah, I''ll keep that in mind."


    Kael pped him on the back. "Good idea. Now let''s get some rest before we turn into scaredy-cats like you."


    Erwin scowled yfully at Kael''s teasing. "Hey, I''ll have you know that I am not a scaredy-cat."


    Erwin and Kael continued teasing each other for a while longer, with Kael unable to stopughing at Erwin''s girly scream. Eventually, Kael offered Erwin some food he had taken from the dining hall, and Erwin gratefully epted.


    As they ate, they talked about their day, with Erwin mentioning his trip to the library and his attempts at practicing some basic magic. However, he found himself unable to concentrate because the memory of the darkbyrinth and the ominous red moon kept popping up in his mind.


    After a while, they finished their food and returned to their respective beds. Erwin attempted to focus on his magic once again, but he just couldn''t shake the thoughts of the terrifying creatures he had seen earlier. Frustrated, he decided to give up and try to get some sleep instead.


    **********


    "The path to Oscuro has been reopened, mydy," announced a figure cloaked in darkness, their attention fixed on a gleaming object resting on the table before them. It was a spherical ss orb, containing a shimmering pink cloud within.


    "Are you certain?" A sweet voice sounded from the orb.


    The figure hesitated for a moment, feeling the weight of the hesitation. The sweet voice continued,manding yet curious, "Speak, don''t be afraid. What is it that troubles you?"


    The figure let out a deep breath before speaking, "Mydy, we have encountered a creature from the path and lost two of our 6th circle mages in the process."


    The voice from within the orb remained calm and collected. "I see. It seems our long wait is finally over. The path is open once more, and we shall not waste this opportunity." the voice said with clear excitement in her voice that show she didn''t care about the lives that have been lost in the process.


    The cloaked figure hesitated once again, feeling the weight of the sweet voice''s scrutiny. "What are you hesitating to tell me?" the voice demanded, its tonemanding and tinged with a hint of impatience.


    "Mydy, I beg your forgiveness, but the path to Oscuro is once again closed. We were unable to enter before it closed," the figure said, its voice betraying a slight tremble.


    There was a brief silence as the sweet voice seemed to contemte the figure''s words. "Then find out who opened the path before, and make sure it stays open," the voicemanded firmly, leaving no room for argument.


    The figure nodded hastily and quickly departed from the room, eager to carry out the sweet voice''s orders and avoid incurring its wrath.

 Chapter 119 Items Of Pity

    ?


    Agda strode briskly down the empty hallway of the castle, dressed in the distinctive red armor of the Nightrage family. Walking beside her was a beautiful young woman with long ck hair, ck eyes, and red lips on her diamond-shaped face, framed by a cute, sharp nose and silky white cheeks. The woman stood about shoulder height with Agda and was also d in silver armor, a departure from Erwin''s previous maid, who looked much older.


    "As a royal guard, you should understand that I cannot treat you like my son''s wife while on duty. Therefore, do not expect any special treatment from me, Freyja." Agda exined in a firm tone.


    Freyja shed a smile and said, "I don''t expect to be treated as one, captain."


    "Good," Agda replied with a nod, and they continued walking towards their destination - the queen''s chambers, where they had been summoned. Perplexed by the summons, Freyja asked her mother-inw, "Captain, do you know why Her Highness has called us?"


    Agda replied, "I don''t know either," as she contemted her son''s wife. While she acknowledged that her son had made a wise decision by marrying such a powerful and capable woman, Agda was still upset that she had not been consulted about the marriage. Moreover, her husband had sent away her daughters far away, without telling her - a fact that still angered her.


    Freyja was a perceptive woman and understood the dynamic between her and her mother-inw. She knew that Agda had her reasons for not wanting to treat her as a daughter-inw, and Freyja did not want to force the issue. Instead, she decided to prove her worth as a royal guard to Agda and gain her respect through hard work and dedication.


    Freyja was determined to impress Agda, not only to earn her recognition as a daughter-inw but also because she believed in the importance of her duties as a royal guard. She took her job seriously and worked diligently, always striving to be better and to exceed expectations. Freyja was a quick learner, and her natural athleticism and skill with weapons made her a valuable asset to the Nightrage family''s royal guard and most importantly her strength as 7th circle night.


    Freyja had not yet had the opportunity to impress her mother-inw with her skills as a warrior. Every time they were assigned to different duties, leaving Freyja to hope for a chance to showcase her abilities to Agda. However, this time was different as the queen had summoned them together, raising Freyja''s hopes that they would be assigned to the same task where she could finally impress Agda, not only as a daughter-inw but also as a skilled warrior.


    They arrived at the entrance of the queen''s quarters, where they were met by a female guard who halted them and informed the queen of their arrival.


    "Enter, Lady Agda and Lady Freyja," called Jiona from inside the room, granting permission to the guard to allow them entry into her quarters.


    Both women knelt down and greeted the queen by saying, "My queen."


    Jiona continued to gaze out of the window at her empire and did not immediately turn to look at them. Instead, she inquired, "Lady Agda, how is your daughter-inw?"


    Freyja''s attention was piqued at the mention of her name, and she turned towards her mother-inw, awaiting her response. Agda took a moment to ponder before responding, "She is fine, Your Highness."


    Jiona turned to face them, her expression now softened with a smile as she directed her next question towards Freyja, "And Lady Freyja, how do you find your mother-inw?"


    Freyja smiled and replied, "She is wonderful, Your Highness. I consider myself fortunate to have a mother-inw like Lady Agda." Her words wereced with ttery.


    Jiona paused for a moment before asking, "So, this means that you both arefortable working with each other, correct?" Agda tried to refuse, but Jiona turned her attention back to the window and continued, "Excellent. In that case, I have an assignment for the both of you."


    ***************


    "Is there not even one item that can make me somewhat powerful? What is this rubbish?" Erwin let out a frustrated sigh as he examined the random items provided to him by system for his hard earned SP.


    Afterst night''s events, Erwin felt spooked and decided to invest some time in developing his self-defense skills. In order to quickly be stronger, he thought of using the system, but found that its functions were restricted and the items provided were all useless for his purposes. They might have been useful in the bedroom, but not on the battlefield.


    [Silver Item:- Pitiful Plushie - a small, handmade stuffed animal with a sad, droopy expression that evokes feelings of pity andpassion in anyone who sees it. Host can use it to have pity sex with targets.


    Note:- does not work on targets higher than SS+ ranks]


    ********


    [Diamond Item :- Wretched Heart Pendant - a ne that appears to be made of twisted vines and thorns, but when worn, it pulsates with a faint red glow, causing anyone who sees it to feel overwhelming pity for the wearer. Wretched Heart Pendant - a ne that appears to be made of twisted vines and thorns, but when worn, it pulsates with a faint red glow, causing anyone who sees it to feel overwhelming pity for the wearer.


    Note:- Does not work on targets higher than SSS+]


    *******


    Erwin, wearing a Wretched Heart Pendant around his neck and carrying a tattered, pitiful-looking Plushie toy, retorted to the system, "I don''t need any pity sex, you wretched system."


    Fortune smiled upon him as the final item he received from the system was the very thing he desired.


    [Golden Item - Ring of Mana] A ring encrusted with enchantments, increasing the wearer''s mana by 25% also increase wear''s control on it. This ring came with another enchantment called Shesha. A ring that allows the wearer to make the ring invisible to the naked eye. Only the wearer can see the ring.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Note: The increased amount will gradually decrease as the wearer''s power level rises.]


    Erwin''s grin widened as he read about the Ring of Mana, eagerly slipping it onto his finger. As soon as he did, the ring became invisible, visible only to the wearer. "This is treasure!" he eximed in excitement. The ring''s enchantments increased his mana by a quarter, making him feel even more powerful.


    he looked at his status.


    [Host status]


    [Name :- Erwin Nightrage


    Race :- human-Nightling hybrid


    Level:- first circled mage


    Sexual Preference :- Females


    Mana points :- 517


    Strength :- 4


    Dexterity :- 5


    Intelligent:-9


    Charm:- 13


    Beauty:- 18


    wealth:- 19 silver coins


    Social status:- ve (lowest possible) ]


    [Attribute point:- 10]


    Erwin''s MP had increased by a quarter, thanks to the Ring of Mana he had just acquired. With this increase, Erwin was now able to practice spell casting for longer periods of time. Before, each illumination spell had cost him around 30 MP, but now the consumption had decreased to about 26 MP. This meant that Erwin could practice the spell at least 19 to 20 times before consuming all of his mana. Additionally, Erwin noticed that his mana was regenerating at a rate of 2 minutes per 1 MP.


    With the newfound power from the Ring of Mana, Erwin was eager to practice his spell casting skills. He realized that with the decreased cost of MP for each illumination spell, he could now cast more spells than ever before. Whereas before he could only cast about 13 to 14 spells before running out of MP, he could now practice about 19 to 20 times, giving him ample opportunities to perfect his craft.


    Erwin was determined to push himself further and increase his spell-casting abilities even more. He knew that if he could decrease the MP cost even further, he could practice even more and be even stronger.


    Excited by the prospect of improving his skills, Erwin set out to the forest to gather some herbs and to practice his spells. He had asked his friend Kael to draw some attack spells for him to practice with, and Kael had kindly obliged by providing him with wind de and fireball spells.


    Erwin walked down the path towards Ardorin Forest with a spring in his step. Suddenly, he remembered that he needed to stop by Vra''s house to thank her for saving him in the library. "Well, I''ll have to thank her properly," he thought to himself with a mischievous grin. "Maybe I''ll even get to bury my face between her thighs."


    However, when he arrived at Vra''s house, she wasn''t there. Disappointed, he began to walk towards the Ardorin Forest, where he nned to gather herbs and practice his spell casting. As he walked, he couldn''t help but think about the girls who had entered the bookshelves in the library the night before. Were they just a figment of his imagination, or were they real?


    Erwin shook his head and muttered to himself, "I don''t care. I don''t want to know. I''m perfectly happy just banging some chicks and not getting involved in any conspiracies or ancient mysteries."


    With a sigh, he pulled out his thoughts about the dark abyss andbyrinth from his mind and continued walking towards the forest.


    Erwin tried to distract himself from those disturbing thoughts by focusing on the beauty of the forest. The trees were tall and majestic, their leaves rustling in the gentle breeze. Birds chirped and sang, and he could hear the faint sound of a nearby river. He took a deep breath of the fresh forest air and felt a sense of peace wash over him.


    As he walked deeper into the forest, Erwin thought about the new spells he wanted to practice. He was excited to test out the Ring of Mana and see how much it would improve his spell casting abilities. He reached into his bag and pulled out the two spells that Kael had drawn for him: Wind de and Fireball.

 Chapter 120 The Breaking Point

    ?


    Erwin felt a twinge of nervousness as he looked at the spells in his hand. "I hope I don''t burn down the whole forest by mistake," he thought to himself, letting out a nervous chuckle. He took a deep breath, closing his eyes and focusing his mana, feeling it flow through his body. "Alright, let''s start with Wind de."


    Erwin had already memorized the structure of the spell and all he needed to do now was to visualize it in his mind and create it using his mana.


    Erwin extended his hand and let the mana flow through his veins to his palm. A green magical circle started to form in front of his hand, filled with intricate runes and shapes. It was far moreplicated than the illumination spell, and Erwin felt his nerves begin to fray. He took a deep breath and focused his mind, trying to ignore the butterflies in his stomach.


    "Well, here goes nothing," Erwin muttered to himself as he continued to concentrate. After what felt like an eternity, the spell was finallyplete. The circle buzzed with energy, and a green sh shot out from it, striking a random tree in the forest. Erwin smiled as he heard the sound of wood splintering, but when he looked up, he saw that the tree was still standing. There was a deep cut, about three inches deep, in the trunk where the spell had hit.


    Erwin grinned as he sessfully cast the Wind de spell. He was pleased to see the magical circle still active, so he tried to maintain it by pouring more mana into it. With good control, he could sustain the circle and use it to unleash rapid attacks.


    "This is awesome!" Erwin thought to himself, feeling a rush of excitement. "I can''t wait to try it out on some monsters in the forest."


    He continued to pour mana into the circle, watching as it grew stronger and more vibrant. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in his abilities as a spell caster.


    Erwin stopped and checked his remaining MP, only to be surprised by the result.


    [517MP ¡ú 457 MP]


    "What?" Erwin eximed in surprise, staring at his remaining MP. He realized that Wind de had cost him 60 MP, which was twice the cost of Illumination spell. But then he remembered that he had kept the spell active for some time, so that must have been the reason for the higher cost. Nheless, it had still taken him about a minute toplete the spell structure.


    "Hmm, I need to work on my spell efficiency," Erwin thought to himself. "I can''t afford to waste that much mana on a single spell. I need to find a way to reduce the cost withoutpromising the power." He then shrugged and grinned, feeling excited about the challenge. "Well, practice makes perfect," he said as he continued his training.


    Erwin eagerly extended his hand, ready to try out the next spell. He focused his mana and soon an orange-colored magic circle began to form in front of his hand. The structure was hotter to the touch than the previous wind de spell. Erwin couldn''t help but feel a little nervous, but he quickly regained his confidence.


    After a few seconds, the spell structure wasplete, and Erwin smiled in satisfaction. "Let''s see what you''ve got, Fireball!" he said with excitement as he shot the spell in a random direction in the forest. The spell traveled through the air with incredible speed, leaving behind a trail of mes in its wake. Erwin couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe as he watched the spell''s fiery trail disappear into the distance.


    As he lowered his hand, Erwin felt a sense of satisfaction. "That was amazing!" he eximed, feeling his confidence in his spell casting abilities grow. "I can''t wait to see what other spells I can learn."


    The cost of Fireball was only 40 MP, as Erwin had only activated the spell once.


    "Well, they cost too much. Let''s start with something simple. Illumination spell it is," Erwin said, preparing to cast the spell. Surprisingly, he found it much easier to cast than the previous spells. It only took him a few seconds toplete the spell structure, and a bright light emanated from his hand, illuminating the surrounding area.


    Erwin continued to practice his spells, he found that it was bing easier for him to create simple spells like the illumination spell. Previously, the spell had cost him around 26 MP, but now, with his increased proficiency, it only cost him 20 MP. He was also able toplete the spell much faster than before. "Practice really does make perfect," he thought to himself with a grin.


    After practicing for some more time, Erwin noticed that his mana was gradually getting lower and lower. When it reached below 80, he decided to stop and began to collect herbs in the forest.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin had arrived in the morning and now, with an hour to go until noon, he had plenty of time to collect herbs. However, little did he know that this simple task would soon be difficult as he noticed a wounded animal peering at him from the bushes.


    As Erwin continued to collect herbs, he suddenly heard rustling in the bushes nearby. He turned around and saw arge, ferocious-looking creature staring back at him. The creature had clearly been injured, with a burned wound on his back looked like it had been caused by Erwin''s fireball spell.


    The creature was about the size of arge dog, with dark green scaly skin and razor-sharp ws. Its eyes glowed a menacing red, and it bared its sharp teeth as it growled at Erwin. His two horn pointing toward Erwin while he charged at him.


    Erwin froze, unsure of what to do. The creature began to snarl and growl, clearly angry and in pain. As Erwin backed away slowly, the creature suddenly lunged at him, teeth bared.


    In a panic, Erwin tried to reason with the creature. "Hey buddy, let''s talk this out. Maybe we cane to a peaceful resolution?" he said, trying to keep his voice steady.


    Erwin''s heart was racing as the creature charged towards him. He knew he had to act fast. With his mana running low, he quickly raced towards the nearest tree and stood with his back against it, facing the creature.


    As the creature charged at him, Erwin began to cast a spell. It wasn''t a powerful spell, but it was the only one he couldplete in a short amount of time. He closed his eyes and concentrated, reciting the incantation under his breath.


    Erwin extended his hand just as the creature was a few meters away from him. The spell waspleted, and a ball of illuminating light shot towards the creature''s face, temporarily blinding it. Taking advantage of the situation, Erwin dove to the side and out of the creature''s line of sight.


    As the temporarily blinded creature dove towards him, it crashed headfirst into a nearby tree trunk. Its long horn pierced through the trunk with ease, leaving it stuck and disoriented. Seeing an opportunity, Erwin quickly got up and searched for something to defend himself with.


    He noticed arge rock nearby, bigger than his head, and grabbed it with both hands. As the creature tried to free itself from the tree, Erwin rushed towards it with the rock held high. With all his might, he swung the rock towards the creature''s head.


    "DIE BITCH." Erwin let out a triumphant roar as the rock connected with the creature''s skull. The creature attempted to shriek, but the sound was abruptly silenced as the rock crushed its mouth, breaking its sharp teeth. Erwin''s eyes turned red with rage as he realized the creature wasn''t going down with just one blow. He swung the rock again and again, each strike apanied by a sickening crack. Erwin continued to strike the creature with the rock until it stopped moving, his eyes filled with a wild and fierce expression. Erwin''s hand, still holding the rock, didn''t stop until he hadpletely shattered the creature''s skull from its body.


    After aplishing the gruesome task, Erwin couldn''t help but let out another loud roar, "YArghhhhhhhh!".


    Erwin, unable to hold any longer, copse to the ground. Slumped to the ground, gasping for breath. He could barely muster the strength to move a finger.


    Hey there for a few minutes, trying to catch his breath and recover from the intense battle. As hey there, he couldn''t help but think about the absurdity of the situation. Here he was, a novice mage, battling a monster in the middle of nowhere. He chuckled to himself, realizing how ridiculous it all sounded. But at the same time, he felt a sense of pride and aplishment. He had defeated a powerful creature, even if it was just in his imagination.


    Slowly, Erwin regained his strength and stood up, looking at his clothes stained with monster blood and brains."ughh". He looked at the mangled bloody head of the creature and sighed. "Well, there goes my saved up money."


    Erwin brushed off the dirt from his clothes, but the blood on his hands made the dirt stick to them. He then walked over to the dead creature and wiped his hands on its soft fur. "Wow, this fur is so soft. It must be worth a pretty penny," Erwin remarked. He looked around for something sharp and rummaged through his herb pouch, which he had forgotten he had. If he had remembered it earlier, the poor creature''s head would still be recognizable. Eventually, he found a small knife in the pouch and used it to skin the creature, carefully preserving its fur.


    As Erwin skinned the creature for its fur, his mind began to wander, reflecting on the events that had transpired during his time in this world. And it slowly started to break....

 Chapter 121 Kirota Head

    ?


    As Erwin''s hand sliced through the creature''s delicate skin, The small knife caused its insides to spill and within A crimson tide seeped out, staining his once clean hand, His eyes turned red, not with anger, but from a heart that could barely stand.


    "I never wanted to die...I didn''t deserve to die," he whispered, His voice quivering with immense pain, his heart utterly blistered. The memory of the event that led to his death and brought him to this world flooded his mind, and he was once again overwhelmed and twirled.


    "Why?...why?...why?" Erwin''s anguished cry echoed in the desertednd, As he continued to mutte the lifeless creature with his hand. With each passing moment, his heartache grew deeper and his tears fell. A never-ending stream of sorrow, as the blood and the grass melded into a red swell. The skin of the creature slowly peeled off, revealing its innermost secrets. As Erwin''s own anguish wasid bare, his emotions were at their highest peaks.


    "I loved my life there...even if it was dull...I was happy even alone," he said, reminiscing about his life in the other world. Which, despite being dull, kept him content in his stead. The constant feeling of loneliness, the hard work, the disdainful looks from girls, And various other painful experiences that had left his heart in whirls, Did not matter to him, for he had a few like-minded friends who shared his plight, And that was enough to make him happy, even in the darkest of nights.


    Erwin''s heart was heavy with the weight of his memories, and his soul was burdened with the pain of his past. His tears flowed freely, like a river that had burst its banks, and his cries echoed across the barren field.


    His hand continued its gruesome work. He could feel the warmth of the creature''s blood against his skin, staining him red like a mark of Cain. With each slice of the knife, he relived the moment of his death, the unfairness of it all, and the cruelty of fate that had brought him here.


    The sun began to set. Erwin finally stopped mutting the creature''s body and copsed onto the ground, his body wracked with sobs. The once peaceful field was now filled with the sounds of his cries, the blood of the creature, and the gentle rustling of the wind. It was a scene of sorrow and despair, a stark contrast to the beauty of the surroundingndscape.


    Erwin gazed upon the approaching darkness that painted the sky. He rose from the ground and freed the creature''s head from the tree. With a heavy heart and solemn steps, he began his journey towards the city, his mind weighed down by the memories of his past and the pain of his present.


    He trudged through the dense forest. The head of the creature dangled from his grasp, blood oozing from its neck, forming a macabre trail of crimson drops that followed in his wake.


    The trees towered over him, casting deep shadows that seemed to swallow him whole. The forest was alive with sounds - the rustle of leaves, the chirping of crickets, the hoot of an owl. But Erwin heard none of it. His mind was consumed with the events that had led him to this point.


    The trail of blood left behind him seemed to mock him, a reminder of the violence he had justmitted. Erwin couldn''t help but wonder what kind of person he had be. Was he a monster now, like the one whose head he carried? As he walked, he tried to push away the memories that threatened to drown him. But they persisted, unrelenting.


    Erwin''s mind was now a jumble of memories, a chaotic mix of the past and the present. His first recollections were of this new body, one that was imbued with a deep sadness that had driven its original owner to an untimely end. Then he was pursued by crazed lunatics in the jungle, sold into very, and just yesterday he had plunged into an abyss.


    It was not a ce filled with dark creatures or anything like that, but a pitch-ck void. Even if such creatures were present, Erwin wouldn''t have been able to see them. It was just a long, never-ending path to nowhere, a journey to eternity. He was terrified, scared every second in that ce.


    His actions in this world were foolish and cowardly. He acted recklessly, doing whatever he wanted, knowing that he would eventually die in this world too, just like in his previous lives.


    So why not die for something he had done, instead of perishing for something he had never done?


    The city loomed in the distance, its twinkling lights a beacon of hope. Erwin quickened his pace, desperate to escape the forest and the ghosts that haunted him. The head of the creature bounced against his leg, a gruesome reminder of the violence he had justmitted.


    Erwin''s journey through the forest continued, his mind consumed by the weight of his memories and the sorrow that clung to him like a shroud. As he walked, his thoughts drifted back to the creature he had just killed, and the guilt he felt threatened to overwhelm him once more. But as he looked up at the night sky, he saw a glimmer of hope in the stars that twinkled above him.


    As Erwin stepped into the city, the night had already fallen, and there were few people on the streets. Yet, those who spotted him, with his bloodied clothes and the gruesome creature''s head he was carrying, disyed a variety of emotions. Some were sympathetic, some afraid, while others showed signs of disgust.


    Erwin tried to ignore them as he made his way through the city, his goal fixed on finding some semnce of peace and understanding in this strange and unfamiliar world.


    The city was abyrinth of streets and alleys, neon lights illuminating the darkness, and the scent of food wafting through the air. Erwin''s stomach growled, reminding him that he had not eaten in some time. He made his way to a food stall, hoping to find something to eat and, perhaps, some answers to his questions.


    However, Erwin remained unaffected by their reactions, for he hadpletely forgotten the reason for his visit to the city.


    As he looked down at the pouch filled with herbs in his hand, the realization hit him. "Oh yes, I was here to sell these herbs," he muttered to himself. With that, he headed towards the Alchemic Association, determined toplete his task.


    Upon arriving at the association, Erwin found it closed and began to make his way back home. However, his mind was preupied, and he found himself wandering aimlessly around the city.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The city was abyrinth of streets and alleys, neon lights illuminating the darkness, and the scent of food wafting through the air. Erwin''s stomach growled, reminding him that he had not eaten in some time. He made his way to a food stall, hoping to find something to eat and, perhaps, some answers to his questions.


    "Hey kid, where are you going atte this night?" a voice called out to Erwin, interrupting his aimless wandering in thete night. He turned to see a beautiful woman dressed in dark, form-fitting clothes that resembled those of assassins. Erwin would have noticed the outfit if he were feeling well, but at the moment, he couldn''t even appreciate the woman''s curvy figure. Instead, he simply stared at her face.


    With a face full of concern, she approached Erwin and wiped the dirt from his mouth. "What happened to you? And where did you get that Kirota''s head?" she inquired.


    "I killed him," replied Erwin.


    The woman was visibly shocked but remained silent. "Where are your parents?" she asked.


    Erwin was unsure which set of parents she was referring to - his parents in his previous world or his current one. However, he didn''t know the whereabouts of either of them. So he simply replied, "I don''t know."


    "Where do you live?" she asked again.


    Erwin simply pointed in the direction of the academy. The woman followed his gesture and realized it was outside the city. And she even didn''t think Erwin was from academy and just thought he lived in some vige near the forest.


    She was right in her own assumption because even the academy''s servants had decent clothes, which was in stark contrast to Erwin''s worn-out outfit. Even the city''s beggars had clothing that was in better condition than his.


    As the woman realized that the ce was outside the city, she became concerned about Erwin''s safety, especially since he was carrying the head of a creature and had blood on his clothes. She hesitated for a moment, thinking about what to do, then made a decision.


    "Come with me," she said, taking Erwin''s hand.


    Erwin didn''t resist, allowing the woman to lead him through the dark alleys of the city. As they walked, Erwin noticed that the woman was constantly looking around, as if she were afraid of being followed.


    As they approached a shabby and diminutive structure, the woman utched the door and gestured for Erwin to enter. "This is where I reside," she dered, guiding him inside. The building was discreetly positioned, making it nearly impractical to locate for those unfamiliar with the city''syout.


    The interior was sparsely furnished, with only a few pieces of furniture scattered around. The woman motioned for Erwin to sit down on a small couch, then disappeared into another room.


    Erwin sat there for a few moments, his mind still consumed by the events of the day. He couldn''t help but wonder what the woman''s motives were, why she had taken him in.


    After a few minutes, the woman returned with a damp cloth and a bowl of water. "Here," she said, handing them to Erwin. "Clean yourself up."


    Erwin nodded and began to clean himself, grateful for the woman''s kindness. As he washed away the blood and grime, he began to feel a sense of calm wash over him. The woman sat beside him, watching him with a thoughtful expression.


    Erwin removed his garments and put on the outfit given to him by the women. Although he carried out the task in the presence of the women, he did notpletely disrobe and left his undergarments on.


    "What''s your name?" she asked suddenly.


    "Erwin," he replied.


    "Erwin," she repeated. "That''s a nice name. My name is Le."

 Chapter 122 Lielas Story

    ?


    Following that, the room became quiet as both of them sat there without conversing. Le was lost in thought, contemting what had happened to the small child that had left him so disturbed.


    Meanwhile, Erwin didn''t even bother to think about anything and just sat there silently.


    As the night wore on, Erwin began to feel tired. Le noticed and offered him a spare room to sleep in.


    "Thank you," he said gratefully.


    Le led him to the room, which was small but clean. "You can sleep here for as long as you need," she said. "I''ll be in the other room if you need anything."


    Erwin remained outside the room and, after a while, asked, "Miss Le, Can I sleep with you tonight?"


    Le was surprised when Erwin made the request. She took a moment to think, but when she saw the pitiful look on his face like that of a child, she smiled and said, "Sure, you can sleep here."


    She then took him to her room, which had only one bed and a table in the corner. On the table were at least ten books open and a pile of books nearby, suggesting that the upant of the room was an avid reader.


    Erwin thanked Le as they settled into bed.


    Erwin was exhausted, and as soon as hey down on the bed, he fell asleep. Le sat on the floor beside the bed, watching him sleep. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for the boy, who seemed so lost and alone. She wondered what had happened to him to make him so sad and desperate.


    Le had always been sensitive to the pain and suffering of others, and seeing Erwin''s distress had deeply affected her. She knew that there were many children like him out there who were struggling to survive, and she wished she could help them all.


    Her childhood was simr to Erwin''s, which turned her into a bundle of shadows, a loner. Her life was a living hell, and she couldn''t live openly. Despite earning more, she had to live like a rat. It wasn''t a suitable ce for any child, but some had to enter, just like she did. She didn''t want the boy who was sleeping soundly to end up like her.


    Le had always been a skilled assassin, and she had a mission to carry out in the city. However, seeing Erwin''s distress had deeply affected her. She knew that there were many children like him out there who were struggling to survive, and she wished she could help them all.


    But Le had a job to do, and she couldn''t let her emotions get in the way. She had to remain focused andplete her mission. After settling Erwin in for the night, she left the room and made her way to her target''s location in the city center.


    As she walked, Le couldn''t shake the image of Erwin''s sad face from her mind. She wondered what his life had been like and what had led him to wander the streets alone. But she had to put those thoughts aside and focus on the task at hand.


    Le arrived at her destination and prepared to carry out her mission, her mind focused and her heart heavy with the weight of what she had seen that night.


    Le was a seasoned assassin, and she knew what she had to do. She took a deep breath andposed herself before entering the building where her target was located.


    She had done her research and knew theyout of the building, the guards'' positions, and the target''s routine. As she made her way through the building, she avoided detection, staying in the shadows and moving quickly and silently.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When she finally reached the target''s room, she saw that he was sitting at his desk, poring over documents. Le approached him from behind and quickly subdued him. She then retrieved the documents and any other important information before leaving the room.


    As she made her way out of the building, Le encountered several guards. She fought them off expertly, using her martial arts skills and her agility to dodge their attacks and incapacitate them.


    Once she was outside, Le quickly made her way back to her hideout, where she examined the documents she had stolen. They contained vital information that her client had paid for, and she hadpleted her mission sessfully.


    But as she sat there, examining the documents, her thoughts drifted back to Erwin. She wondered if someone would attack him instead of her, or some creature night creature would hunt him as a prey. She couldn''t help but feel guilty for leaving him alone, but she knew that she couldn''t let her emotions get in the way of her job.


    Le was a professional, and she knew that the life of an assassin was a solitary one. She had epted that a long time ago, and she couldn''t let herself get attached to anyone or anything. But seeing Erwin''s distress had reminded her of the pain and suffering that she had experienced as a child, and it had made her realize that perhaps there was more to life than just carrying out missions.


    Le knew that she had a decision to make. She could continue on her path as an assassin, or she could choose a different path, one that would allow her to help people like Erwin. It was a difficult choice, but Le knew that she had to make it.


    *******


    The preteen boy dozed off in a room made of rough stones resembling a prison cell. However, the warm sun''s rays streaming in through the windows gave the illusion of a regr room. In one corner of the room, there was a study bench adorned with a pile of books, and some were scattered on the floor beside it.


    The boy''s face was twisted in difort as the sun''s rays bothered him, causing him to cover his face with a nket. To his dismay, he couldn''t find one nearby, so he turned his face away from the window. Suddenly, he felt something soft and warm touch his cheek.


    The boy stirred slightly, but didn''t fully wake up. He breathed in deeply, taking in theforting scent of the soft things that had touched his face. They were warm and inviting, and provided a sense of security that he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    He smiled to himself, grateful for the unexpectedfort, letting the warmth and softness lull him back to sleep.


    Le smiled as Erwin settled into her embrace, like a kitten seeking warmth. She hugged him tighter, providing him with morefort and a sense of security.


    Le could feel the boy''s body rx against hers, and she knew that he was in a deep and peaceful slumber. She gazed down at him with a tender expression, her heart filled withpassion and love.


    Le had always been a nurturing person, and seeing the boy''s vulnerable state stirred something within her. She felt a strong desire to protect him and keep him safe, as if he were her own child.


    ***********


    Author announcement :- This marks the end of the mass release for this month. In order to have another mass release next month, please help elevate the novel''s ranking to the top 150 of the Golden Ticket list this month.

 Chapter 123 Erwins Cooking

    ?


    Erwin was totally confused, waking up in some random room next to a woman he didn''t know. He looked at her loose shirt and noticed her nipple poking out towards him. He couldn''t help but think, ''Who the hell is this chick? Where am I?''


    Erwin became a bit serious as he remembered yesterday''s incident, but the attraction of the reddish smooth nipple was so strong that all the dark thoughts vanished from his mind. He decided to observe the scene in front of him.


    Although her breasts were not thergest he had ever seen, they were perfectly shaped. Their skin appeared smooth and supple, as if they would feel soft to the touch. The reddish-pink nipple appeared as smooth and shiny as a cherry, causing Erwin''s mind to ponder what he could do with them.


    ''No, don''t. She''s a kinddy who helped you. I can''t treat every woman like a bitch. Some deserve respect,'' He thought and then turned to look at her face.


    Erwin was surprised by how beautiful she looked. Her white skin shone with a luster, while her red cheeks made her face appear even more radiant. Her red lips, perfectly shaped, were slightly open as she slept, and her eyes were closed, revealing her long ck eyshes and sharp yet cute nose.


    Erwin was caught off guard by her sudden awakening, but he managed to hide his surprise and simply smiled back at her.


    Le was also surprised to see Erwin looking at her with a smile and asked, "Why are you smiling?"


    Erwin shook his head in wonder and replied, "I don''t know. When I saw you, a smile just popped up."


    "Is that so?" Le asked with a yful smile, feeling amused by Erwin''s words.


    Erwin nodded, and she ruffled his hair, causing his cute head to bobble. "You''re such a sweet talker," she remarked.


    Upon hearing this, Erwin smiled, feeling quite proud of himself.


    Seeing him smile, Le couldn''t help but recall his usually emotionless face. She wondered what could have happened to make him that way, but she didn''t want to ruin the mood by asking him about it.


    Le rose from the bed, stretching her arms above her head as she asked Erwin, "Are you feeling hungry?" He watched in awe as the nket slowly slipped from her body, revealing the curves of her silhouette in all their glory. His eyes were drawn to the smooth expanse of her thighs, which were bare beneath the nket. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of surprise at the unexpected sight before him. The skin of her thighs looked soft and supple, inviting him to touch them, but he refrained from doing so.


    Erwin also realized that Le wasn''t wearing anything down there because this world hadn''t yet discovered panties. It dawned on him that she had been sleeping naked.


    "What do you feel like eating?" Le asked as she got down from the bed. Erwin couldn''t help but watch her every move, trying to catch a glimpse of more of her bare skin.


    Le didn''t know that Erwin was a 34-year-old man in child''s body, so she just let loose in front of him, thinking of him as a kid.


    And this was taking a toll on Erwin''s will. As he struggled to control his desires as he longed to touch her thighs and eventually have sex with her.


    "Anything," Erwin replied to her question. He got up from the bed and followed her to the kitchen, which only had a magical stove on a wood self, a few dishes, and a dining table.


    "Anything at all?" Le asked when Erwin didn''t suggest anything specific. She paused, looking thoughtful for a moment before suggesting, "Well then, how about some bread and butter? It''s a perfect breakfast for the morning."


    She stopped and turned back to look at Erwin, giving him a questioning look, but he was too busy staring at her swaying hips to notice. Sensing her eyes on him, Erwin smiled and replied, "Bread and butter sounds nice."


    "Yes, it does sound nice." Le said and her excitement was contagious as she made her way towards the stove and pulled out some butter and bread from a ring on her hand. Erwin was surprised because space rings were rare and costly, only essible to the affluent and rich. The one he had was a gift from his mother and was lost during the incident at the Duke''s castle, when he lost consciousness in the jungle. Someone had slipped it off from his finger, and he had been devastated ever since.


    Erwin couldn''t help but wonder how Le got her hands on such a rare and valuable space ring. She didn''t strike him as a wealthy person. ''Is she a secret princess or something?''. He tried to recall events from the previous night when he met her, but the memories were too blurry to make any sense of them.


    So instead, he directed his attention to Le, who was now busy preparing their breakfast. As he watched her move around the kitchen, he couldn''t help but feel tempted by her bare thighs, which seemed to be inviting him to grab, lick, and hump them.


    It was as if a maic force was pulling Erwin towards Le''s smooth and bare thighs, enticing him to reach out and touch them. He could feel his desire growing, the urge to run his hands up and down those inviting curves, to taste the softness of her skin with his tongue, and to satisfy his lustful thoughts. But he knew he had to control himself, to resist the temptation and not give in to his base desires.


    But it was already toote, as if unconsciously, his feet had obeyed his desires and began to walk towards her. ''what the fuck?''


    "Oh, you can sit there." Le said, seeing Erwin standing near her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''I wanted to but, this pervert feet.....sigh my hands were like that.... but now my feet too.'' Erwin thought as he med his hand and feet to fulfill his own desires. Looking at the burnt slice of bread that was still on the stove, he gulped and looked at Le''s excited face. "I want to help too."


    Erwin took the tool from Le''s hands and spoke, "You helped mest night, so let me repay the favor by cooking you breakfast."


    Le was surprised but tried to protest, "You don''t have to-"


    Erwin interrupted her, "Please, it''s a small thing. I want to do this for you."


    After a moment of hesitation, Le gave in and said, "Okay."


    Erwin''s face lit up with a smile, "Great. Please have a seat and wait for me. I promise to make something delicious."


    Erwin looked at what Le was cooking and noticed two burnt bread slices. ''Is this what you were nning to feed me?'' he thought, holding up the burnt piece of bread in his hand. ''It''s harder than the bread I get in the servants'' dining hall.''


    "Let''s try making something different," Erwin suggested, turning towards Le. "Do you happen to have any eggs?"


    Le nodded and reached for her ring, pulling out a baseball-sized brown egg with dark blue spots. "Yes, I have one. Do you need more?"


    Erwin took the egg and replied, "No, one is enough." He cracked the egg into a bowl and examined it for a moment before turning to search through the kitchen drawers for something.


    Observing Erwin searching through her kitchen, Le casually asked, "What are you searching for?"


    "For spices, do you have them here?" Erwin said as he searched all over the drawers.


    Le looked at him with confusion and asked, "Why do you need spices for cooking?"


    Erwin''s expression became stupefied as he thought, ''This woman will never get married.'' Le pointed to a drawer and said, "I think I saw some salt in there."


    Erwin opened the drawer and spotted a small ss container filled with salt. He grabbed it and sprinkled four to five pinches of salt into the bowl of beaten egg. "Well, salt isn''t exactly a spice, but it''ll do," he muttered to himself as he whisked the mixture with a fork.


    Erwin wasn''t particrly skilled in the kitchen, but he appreciated good food and had learned a few simple dishes to prepare for himself. In his past life, he knew that he would remain unmarried, with no chance of marrying any girl, and this was another reason why he had taught himself how to cook.


    Erwin mixed the egg thoroughly and proceeded to slice the bread loaf, dipping each slice into the egg mixture before setting them aside. He then turned to the stove, which was powered by magic using tiny mana stones he had yet to fully understand.


    After igniting the stove, he ced a frying pan on it and added butter to the hot pan, which began to sizzle.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom Le smiled as she watched Erwin cook the food, finding his small body doing it adorable.


    After the butter had melted, Erwin took the bread slices soaked in the egg mixture and ced them on the frying pan. He heard the sizzling sound and the aroma of the cooking bread filled the air.


    Erwin flipped the slices over and waited for the other side to cook as well. He looked at Le and saw that she was watching him cook with interest.


    "Have you ever cooked before, Miss Le?" Erwin asked, breaking the silence.


    "No, I haven''t." Le replied, looking a bit sheepish.


    "Here you go, Miss Le. Breakfast is served," Erwin said, presenting the te of French toast to her with a smile and continued. "You don''t have to do that anymore. I can cook for you if you want."


    The slice of bread on the te was slightly brown and had a cut in the middle. It had been toasted, giving it a reddish tint, and was moist from being dipped in the egg mixture. Erwin had intentionally undercooked it a bit to give it a unique texture.

 Chapter 124 Pitiful Erwin (R-18)

    ?


    Le took a small bite of the French toast, and her eyes widened in surprise. She savored the taste for a moment before speaking. "Oh, wow. This is really good!" Her taste buds were met with a perfectbination of textures. - the outer surface was crispy while the inneryer was soft and slightly jelly-like. The vors of the egg, salt, and butter all melded together beautifully. "You''re a really good cook, Erwin," sheplimented with a smile.


    The one gettingplimented didn''t even listen to them. Distracted again with his eyes fixed on his favourite food, Le''s cherry nipples, that was visible through her loose shirt again.


    Le continued to eat her food with delight on her face, unaware of Erwin''s gaze upon her.


    Le inquired, noticing Erwin''s gaze on her, "Don''t you want to eat too?"


    Erwin snapped out of his perverted thoughts upon hearing her and shifted his attention to the burnt slice of bread left on the frying pan, letting out an exmation, "...shit."


    Erwin quickly flipped the burnt slice of bread and tried to salvage it, but it was beyond repair. He sighed and made another one for himself. As he was about to sit down to eat, Le spoke up, her cheeks a bit red. "Can I have one more, Erwin?" she asked.


    ''I am not your servant. But since you helped me, I will make another slice for you. But she should be grateful I am not taking advantage of her.'' Erwin thought as he looked at her lose exposed skin and smiled at her request. "Of course," he said, and quickly got to work making another slice of French toast.


    Erwin knew he had to focus on cooking this time, lest he get distracted by Le''s alluring presence again. He moved around the kitchen with practiced ease, carefully measuring out the ingredients and cooking the bread to perfection.


    Once the second slice was ready, Erwin ted it and handed it to Le with a smile. "Here you go, enjoy."


    Le thanked him and took a bite. "Mmm, this is even better than the first one," she said with a smile and continued while gobbling down the second toast. "Where do learn to cook?"


    Erwin took a bite of his toast and savored the rich, buttery vor before replying to Le''s question. "I live just at home," he said with a small smile.


    Le finished her toast and eyed Erwin''s slice, but decided not to ask for it this time. Instead, she remembered their conversation from the night before and asked, "Oh, I see. But where exactly is your home located? I didn''t catch it at night."


    Erwin nodded in understanding. "Ah, sorry about that. It was embarrassing of me. I live in Vasmorth Academy, and I''m one of the servants there," he exined.


    Le nodded, finishing her toast and eyeing Erwin''s. As she listened to him, she couldn''t help but wonder if there was something more to his behavior. ''Is he acting that way because something happened to him at the academy?'' she thought.


    "So you''re a ve?" Le asked, and Erwin nodded in response. "How did that happen?" she asked, curious about his story.


    Erwin saw this as his chance to gain Le''s pity and sympathy, so he began to weave a fake tale of his life as a ve. As he narrated his made-up story, Le''s eyes softened with pity towards him, amplified by the effect of the Wretched Heart Pendant and Pitiful Plushie he had received from the system.


    ''let''s just fuck her.'' Erwin thought as he looked at the pitiful expression on her face for him.


    Erwin took a deep breath and began his story. He spoke slowly and deliberately, trying to evoke as much sympathy as possible from Le.


    "I was born into a poor family on the outskirts of Vasmorth Academy," he started, "and when I was just a child, my parents died from a terrible illness. I was left all alone with no one to care for me."


    Le''s eyes widened with shock andpassion, and she leaned forward, urging Erwin to continue.


    "I had no choice but to beg on the streets, and it was there that I was discovered by a cruel and heartless man who forced me into very," Erwin continued, his voice shaking with emotion. "For years, I toiled away as a servant in the Academy, working day and night without any rest or respite. I was beaten and abused, and I had no hope for the future."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Le''s heart went out to Erwin as he spoke, and she reached out to touch his hand infort. ''hold my dick you stupid women don''t you ever heard a handjobs is the best way forforting a man, blowjob will do an even better job at it.'' Erwin''s eyes glistened with unshed tears as he continued, his voice now barely above a whisper.


    Erwin''s eyes were filled with terror as he spoke about his life as a ve at Vasmorth Academy. "My master, she''s a professor and she would often perform painful magic experiments on me," he said, his voice shaking. Memories of the excruciating pain he had endured shed through his mind, causing him to shudder.


    Upon hearing his story, Le was ovee with empathy andpassion. She instinctively wrapped her arms around him in a warm embrace, pressing her soft bosom against his face. "Don''t worry, Erwin. From now on, I''ll protect you. No one will ever be able to hurt you again," she said in a trembling voice, her heart breaking at the thought of the suffering he had endured.


    "Thank you, Miss Le. But it''s no use anymore," Erwin said with a downturned smile.


    Le''s expression turned to one of concern. "Why?" she asked with surprise.


    Erwin took a deep breath, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. "Thest experiment the professor performed on me is constantly consuming my life force by the minute," he exined. "I only have two days to live if the effect of the experiment is not worn off."


    Le''s eyes widened with shock and horror as she listened to Erwin''s words. She couldn''t believe that someone could be so cruel to another person, especially someone as kind and gentle as Erwin. Without a second thought, she took his hand in hers, giving it a reassuring squeeze.


    "We have to do something," she said firmly. "There must be a way to reverse the effects of the experiment, or at least slow it down. We can''t just give up."


    Erwin shook his head, his eyes downcast. "I''ve tried everything," he said softly. "But nothing seems to work. I''ve epted my fate, Miss Le. There''s nothing you or anyone else can do."


    Le refused to ept that. She knew that there must be a way to help Erwin, even if it meant risking everything. She was determined to find a way to save his life, no matter what it took. "Can you show me where the experiment was done on your body?"


    Erwin inwardly grinned upon hearing it and proceeded to stand up while unbuttoning his pants. He then revealed his 8-inch-long shilong and eximed, "Look at how big it got. It was way smaller at the start."


    Le was shocked as she looked at Erwin''s sizable member, causing her cheeks to flush with embarrassment. Although she had seen simr appendages before, they were typically on grown men who met their demise after revealing them to her. Despite being seen by many, she had never tried them; she had never resorted to using her body to aplish her missions. Prostitution was not a part of her job description - that was the domain of spies, not here. Her expertisey in eliminating people, not in using her body for personal gain.


    Le asked, trying her best not to look at it, "Why did she do that to you?" "I don''t know," replied Erwin with a scared look on his face. "She was saying something about making me her personal toy or something. But After doing something with her mouth to it, she just said I was going to die."


    Le was taken aback by Erwin''s revtion, and her anger was evident in her eyes. However, she managed to control her emotions, not wanting to dwell on the actions of a degenerate woman who would do something like that to a child. Controlling her overflowing anger, she thought to herself, ''I don''t even know what she did to him...how can I save him?'' As she stole a nce at Erwin''s penis.


    But the one who was real degenerate was thinking about his next move and after thinking for a minute, he continued. "But it got smaller for a while when she did that."


    Le asked with surprise, "Really?" Erwin nodded and said, "But it grew big again."


    Le realized, ''That means until I find a way to permanently save him, repeating what she did to him with her mouth will only buffer the effects.''


    Le asked hesitantly, "Can you tell me what she did and how?" She didn''t want Erwin to remember the awful events.


    Erwin didn''t mind exining what had happened and began to describe the encounter. "Well, first she grabbed it in her hands and-" but he stopped midway because. Suddenly, Le''s slender finger had wrapped around Erwin''s penis, while her eyes on his dick she looking carefully, trying not to hurt him. "Like this?"


    "Yeah, just like that," Erwin grinned, his eyes focusing on Le''s low-cut shirt as her entire cleavage was on disy. Her red nipples had be a bit bigger and were looking even greater and shiny.

 Chapter 125 The Butt Cure (R-18)

    ?


    Erwin moaned softly as Le''s hand moved up and down on his member, massaging the veins with her soft touch. Le thought to herself, ''isn''t Am I masterbating him?''


    Le found herself in a difficult situation. Erwin''s life force was getting consumed by the second, and to stop it, she had to do something perverted with him to make it stop. She knew that Erwin''s master had made him orgasm to alleviate his symptoms. ''Do I have to do that too?'' Le thought to herself. Without Erwin telling her what to do next, she put his penis in her mouth.


    Erwin muttered, "Oh yes," as Le''s warm mouth enveloped his penis and her tongue slowly lubricated it.


    Le''s thoughts were conflicted as she continued to pleasure Erwin. On one hand, she was taking a young man''s penis in her mouth, and the thought of it made her feel disgusted. On the other hand, she couldn''t deny the pleasure she was giving him, and she knew that he needed her help to alleviate his symptoms.


    ''I am taking a kid''s penis in my mouth.....how disgusting that bitch have to be making use of the kid to satisfy her desire.'' Le''s tongue glided along the length of Erwin''s member, starting from his balls and working her way up to the tip of his penis. She wrapped her lips around the head and took a slow, deliberate suck, feeling the hardness of his shaft pulsating against her tongue.


    She moved her head forward, taking in half of his length into her warm, moist mouth, and began to slide her tongue along the underside of his shaft. As she worked her mouth up and down his length, Le could feel Erwin''s pleasure building with each passing moment.


    "Yes, miss Le, she just did like that. How do you know that?" Erwin asked, putting his hands on her head as she looked at him with her dark eyes filled with pity.


    ''how can tell this to a kid that he is being molested and I am doing the same, but it''s good he doesn''t know it... At least he can enjoy it this way....'' Le said as she didn''t say anything and focused on the blowjob.


    Pushing aside her conflicted thoughts, Le continued to pleasure him, taking him deeper and deeper into her mouth with each movement of her head. She used her tongue to stimte him in all the right ces, working to bring him to the peak of ecstasy.


    Erwin grinned seeing this and his hands gently guided her movements, showing her how to adjust her pace and pressure to maximize his pleasure. ''you can''t make me cum with just this much.''


    ''but I have to give this to his master.....he got very good dick...'' Erwin''s hips began to move in sync with Le''s head, trying to match the rhythm of her movements. Le sensed his desire and firmly grasped his hips, pulling him deeper into her mouth. As she continued to pleasure him, a thin trail of saliva dripped down onto Erwin''s penis.


    "Oh shit, I forgot about Vince...he''s noting here for another two days, but what if he saw me doing this to a kid...shit shit...I have to stop," Le thought as she panicked at the thought of being caught.


    The image of her lover Vince shed before her eyes, and shepared Erwin''s penis to the others she had encountered over the course of her life. But then, as she looked at Erwin''s face, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of pity for him.


    She knew that he was suffering, and that she was the only one who could cure him. ''It''s fine if he doesn''t know...and I''m just doing this to cure him, not to satisfy my carnal desires like the bitch who made him like this...yes, it''s the thought that counts, not the actions,'' Le rationalized to herself, pushing aside the guilt that threatened to consume her.


    She forced his dick down even deeper into her throat, making Erwin moan with the tightness of her mouth pussy as she continued to pleasure him with her tongue and lips.


    Le was now taking his whole dick inside and out with every move of her head, following Erwin''s guidance as he guided her movements with his hand. She continued to pleasure him like this for over three minutes, but Erwin still hadn''t reached orgasm. Meanwhile, Le''s jaw was beginning to ache from being held open for so long.


    Le wondered to herself, "Why is it taking so long?" as she pulled Erwin''s dick out of her mouth and took long, deep breaths. She admired the sight of his salivaced member while holding it in her hand. She wiped the dripping saliva from her lips and suggested, "Let''s go to bed."


    "Why?" Erwin asked suspiciously as he looked at Le standing up.


    Le felt guilty at the suspicion in his eyes and quickly exined, "I''m not going to do anything to you. I''m just trying to cure the symptoms of the experiments."


    "But why on the bed?" Erwin remained suspicious and continued, "And why am I the only one naked?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Le took a deep breath and tried to exin the situation to Erwin. "Look, I know this might seem weird to you, but it''s the only way to cure your symptoms."


    Erwin looked at her skeptically, but Le continued. "I understand that you might not trust me right now, but I promise you, I have no ulterior motives. This is purely for your well-being. And as for you, the only one being naked..."


    Le grabbed the hem of her linen shirt and pulled it up over her head, revealing her slightly toned and slim abdomen. Then her breasts were soft and shiny, with cherry-like nipples that were now more prominent and hard. Erwin was in awe of her breasts, which were supple and looked incredibly soft.


    He had never seen such perfect breasts before, as most of the ones he had seen in this world were a bit saggy due to their size. But Le''s breasts were medium-sized and perky, perfect for holding with one hand, but still big enough to give a good boob job.


    Erwin''s gaze slowly traveled down from Le''s breasts to her toned abdomen, admiring her feminine curves. As his eyes reached her lower body, he couldn''t help but notice the absence of any hair. Le''s slit was smooth and perfect, with no trace of stubble or any other imperfections. It looked beautiful and enticing, and Erwin felt a stirring in his loins.


    Le tossed her linen shirt aside and asked, "Is it fine now?"


    ''More than fine.'' Erwin didn''t say anything, but his nod and the look of appreciation in his eyes spoke volumes.


    Le noticed Erwin''s gaze wandering down between her legs and knew exactly what he was looking at. She felt a slight blush rise to her cheeks. ''this must be a first time for him to see a woman naked.''


    As Le made her way back to the room, she could sense Erwin''s eyes following the sway of her buttocks with each step she took. ''Is he looking at my butt?'' she thought to herself. ''Well, he is a man, so it''s only natural that he likes it.''


    The thought of using her rear end to pleasure Erwin suddenly crossed her mind. ''Let''s just make him orgasm. Get it over with.''


    As Le reached the room, she turned back to Erwin and confronted him. "Why were you looking at my butt? Do you like it? Do you want to touch it?" She immediately felt embarrassed for acting like a pervert, but it was toote. Erwin was nodding to every question she asked, and his hand was already on her buttocks, gently squeezing them with soft pressures.


    Le was taken aback by Erwin''s directness. She tried to resist, but the thought of helping him orgasm quickly made her change her mind. She instructed him to sit on the bed.


    Erwin obediently sat on the bed, his member standing proudly erect. Le couldn''t help but stare at it, feeling a mixture of anticipation and nervousness. She turned around and slowly positioned her buttocks towards him, gently cing his dick between them. "Grab my buttocks and squeezed your penis between them."


    In Erwin''s inner thoughts, he couldn''t believe his luck. "Is this really happening? Am I actually going to get a buttjob?" he wondered to himself with excitement. He couldn''t resist squeezing her soft buttocks with his hands, feeling their firmness and roundness. He tried to hold back his moans, not wanting to ruin the moment.


    He spread her butt cheeks apart, revealing the tight, pink puckered hole between them. Erwin''s eyes widened as he gazed upon the sight, mesmerized by its enchanting beauty. He couldn''t resist the urge to touch it, but he knew he had to control himself. Instead, he used the sensation to squeeze his dick even harder, imagining what it would feel like to enter that forbidden territory.


    Le, on the other hand, was focusing on the task at hand. She started moving her buttocks up and down, creating a tight and warm pressure around his member. She could feel him getting closer to orgasm, and she increased the intensity of her movements.


    Erwin''s body was on fire as he rubbed his hardening member between Le''s soft and supple butt cheeks. He could feel the heat radiating from her skin as he squeezed and thrust his dick against her. Le moaned in pleasure, her own body reacting to the sensations.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Suddenly, Erwin felt his orgasm building, and he knew he was about to explode. He grunted and thrust harder, the throbbing in his veins bing almost unbearable. With a final surge, he climaxed, and a hot stream of semen shot out of him, sttering onto Le''s smooth, white buttocks. He copsed onto the bed, panting heavily, feelingpletely spent. Le turned around and smiled at him, pleased with herself for bringing him such pleasure.


    But her smile turned sour as she noticed that his dick was still as big as before. ''It''s not getting smaller,'' she thought with disappointment.

 Chapter 126 Surrendering (R-18)

    ?


    Le gazed at Erwin, whoy in bed with his erect penis. She then noticed her buttocks stained with his semen. Suddenly, a magic circle appeared on her hand, and with a wave of it, her buttocks became clean.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Le was thinking to herself, ''Do I really have to make him cum again?'' as she made Erwinfortable on the bed, with his legs dangling off the edge.


    Erwin, still feeling the intensity of the experience, thought to himself, ''What the hell was that? It was so intense.'' His dick still standing straight from the Le''s assjob.


    Le squatted on top of his penis, her legs spread wide, giving him a clear view of her vagina. "I''m going to do something else now. Don''t be shocked, okay?" she said.


    Erwin remained silent, his eyes fixed on her vagina as she slowly lowered herself onto his penis.


    ''It''s so big... I don''t know if I can handle it... but he needs to be cured.'' she thought to herself. Despite her doubts, she continued to lower herself onto him until her pussy lips touched the head of Erwin''s dick head.


    She began to lower herself onto him; she felt a mix of pleasure and pain as his head touched her opening. She continued to take inch by inch of him inside her, fully aware of the enormity of what she was doing.''Oh my god, it''s huge,''


    But as she hesitated for a moment, Erwin grew impatient and thrust his hips upward. "Wait... don''t move on your own," Le said, trying to suppress her moans, and the pain caused by Erwin''s 8-inch long member directly prating her vagina without stopping.


    Le''s leg gave out under the forceful thrust of Erwin, causing her to sit heavily on him with her full weight. And felt his dick touched deep inside. ''What is this monster...? haa haaa.'' She kept gasping heavily, trying to control her breath.


    Erwin refused to let her go and slowly ran his hands over her thighs, which were now slumped forward and within his reach, squeezing them tightly.


    ''I SAId DOn''t.....move,'' She eximed as Erwin sat up with sudden force, causing his penis to move inside her and touch some sensitive parts that made her moan.


    "Miss Le, I apologize. But You don''t look well. Should we stop?" Erwin asked with concern on his face and a smirk on his heart.


    Le regained control of her sensations and looked at Erwin''s worried face. ''He''s worried about me... What a kind boy. I shouldn''t hesitate to help someone like him.'' Le smiled with sudden motivation and pulled Erwin into a hug, pressing him against her chest. "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me," she reassured him.


    Erwin''s face pressed to her soft supple breasts as he uses his hands to put one of her nipple in his mouth. Le returned to a squatting position again, with Erwin sitting beneath her and his dick hidden inside her pussy.


    ''oh yes...I can feel his cock.'' Le closed her eyes and lifted her hips about four inches from Erwin With two inches of dick still inside her and pped them back downward. "Ahhhhh....."


    With one deep thrust, her eyes leaked tears as her whole body twisted with orgasm. ''I just came from one pration...this little boy''s cock made me cum.....''


    Erwin looked at her body going limp again and hugged her tightly and asked. "uh miss..? Dose it hurt..."


    Le smiled with blushed face and said. "Oh no, it''s doesn''t hurt one bit.....Just let me cure it."


    Saying this, she once again raised her hips. "Look, my body, your penis is wet and slippery. These fluids are to cure you," she said as she show Erwin''s dick that was half inside her pussy getting squeezed tight while the other half that was fully coated with vaginal fluids.


    "yeah.." Erwin didn''t believe her bullshit and focused on her breasts nibbling on her nipples, coating with them his saliva, as they were now fully erect.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Le continued to move her ass up and down. She rested her head on Erwin''s shoulder as she tried to stifle her moans. However, the sensation from her first orgasm was still overwhelming, making it nearly impossible for her to remain quiet.


    Erwin focused was on her nipples, he was falling in love with them as he sucked two of them together.


    ''How did he know to suck my nipples? Did he have done it before? Or is this his natural instinct?'' Le thought as her nipple was now contributing most to her next orgasm. But she didn''t want to cum this early the second time too, not before making Erwin orgasm.


    She increased the speed of her hips. Her pussy''s tightness also intensified with that, trying to wring out the semen from Erwin''s dick. But Erwin''s member didn''t want to just sit while getting sucked dry. So, Erwin shifted his hips gradually to the side, causing them to brush against another one of Le''s sweet spots.


    ''ahh not there..'' Le didn''t stop feeling his dick rubbing her sweet spots. instead increased her hips speed more. ''CUm...cum Cummm.''


    Erwin''s dick start twitched with continuously riding andstly gave up shooting the hot semen inside Le, making her reach her second orgasmed to. With this, her body again limped on Erwin.


    Despite the intensity of Le''s orgasm, Erwin still had not fully reached his own climax. Suddenly, he was ovee with a rush of lust, and without warning, he grabbed her legs and flipped her onto the bed, positioning himself on top of her.


    Le was caughtpletely off guard by Erwin''s sudden movement. She was still reeling from her own orgasm and hadn''t expected him to continue. As he positioned himself above her, she felt a mix of excitement and apprehension, wondering what he had in mind.


    Erwin gazed down at her with a fierce hunger in his eyes. He was determined to bring himself to the brink of pleasure, and he wanted Le to join him. As he began to move, she felt a wave of sensation wash over her, and she knew that she was in for another wild ride.


    Erwin continued to thrust. Le''s orgasm intensified even further, and she felt herself getting closer to the edge once again. But Erwin didn''t stop; instead, he kept up his movements, driving her pleasure to new heights. And then suddenly another shot of hot semen painted her inside hot.


    Finally, after several more thrusts, Erwin delivered a final, less forceful thrust that extended Le''s orgasm just a little longer. She moaned in pleasure, her body still tingling with sensation as she rode out the waves of ecstasy.


    "Haaa, so good..." Le breathed, her eyes closed and her body still trembling with pleasure. Erwin smiled down at her, pleased with the effect he was having on her.


    Ley there with a blissful, orgasmic expression, while Erwin, who was supposed to be resting on her,y there breathless was not doing that instead he had grabbed Le''s thighs and had put them on her small shoulder and with enough force he picked her up pushing her legs to way back.


    Le came out of her orgasmic state. She felt her leg stretching back and saw Erwin getting ready for something. Confused, she asked, "What are you doing, Erwin?"


    Erwin met her gaze and replied, "Don''t stop me now, Miss Le." Le wasn''t sure what he meant, but she could tell from the look in his eyes that he was determined to continue. She watched as he positioned himself and took a deep breath, bracing herself for whatever was toe.


    Erwin slowly withdraw his dick from her pussy and Le watch it closely. Seeing the Erwin''s dickced with her fluids and his semen, came out from her vagina and white fluid leaked out of it and streamed toward her stomach. As it traveled through the curves of her abdomen, it reached the spot between her breasts where it stopped. Then Erwin inserts the dick back again. Making more semen ooze out of her tight pussy.


    "Miss Le, you and my master seem to have a simr perspective that your actions are for my own good. However, I have yet to see any proof of this in your behavior. It appears that your motives are solely driven by fulfilling your own desires," hemented. He then paused and grinned mischievously before continuing, "But now, it''s my turn to pursue my own desires. If you want to stop a child from fulfilling his desires, you may do so, Miss Le. However, if you are willing to surrender yourself to me for a while, for at least as long as I''m alive, then I suggest you do it now."


    Le gazed upon Erwin''s resolute expression. She contemted her actions and came to a startling realization. Rather than curing him, she had been attempting to cure herself through him for the past few hours. She had been trying to alleviate her own loneliness and provide him with the childhood she never had. However, in her efforts to do so, she had failed to consider what he truly wanted and how to treat his symptoms effectively. ''How shameful, how can I even think that as a cure... it was molestation of kid....I am child rapist.... I deserve punishment worse than death....'' Teare to her eyes as Erwin''s acting made her realize her mistakes.


    She smiled at Erwin and said. "I surrender myself to you. You can do everything to me even if you want to kill me..... kill me without hesitation. Do anything you desire with this body of mine."

 Chapter 127 Kind Kid (R-18)

    ?


    "Ah Ah hmmm No more I can''t." Le''s voice trembled as she struggled to free herself from Erwin''s grasp. Her body glistened with perspiration, her eyes filled with tears, and her vision blurred with a haze. But Erwin didn''t stop Le on bottom in tiron position, he continue to pound her red ass.


    "Your body is mine. I will use it As much as I want. Every inch of you belongs to me," Erwin''s voice growled in a deliciously sinister tone. Each forceful p upon her already crimson cheeks only served to stoke the mes of pleasure coursing through her, causing her very core to clench around his throbbing member in a desperate embrace.


    The sheets beneath them bore witness to their unquenchable passion, rapidly bing soaked with the amalgamation of theirbined essence. Erwin''s unrelenting ardor left no room for Le''sfort as he mercilessly pounded into her, driven solely by his insatiable desire to im every inch of her being.


    Le''s pussy pounding session had been going on for more than two hours, and Erwin had already made her orgasm multiple times. With each thrust, Le''s body trembled as she squirted out her pleasure. This time, Erwin thrust even more and unloaded his fourth shot, making her body tremble again.


    Erwin withdrew himself slowly from the depths of Le''s quivering warmth, theirbined fluids lingering as a testament to their intimate union. Le, ovee by the sensations that coursed through her, clenched the bedsheets tightly in her mouth, attempting to contain the overwhelming pleasure that surged within her.


    As Erwin slowly withdrew his member from the depths of Le''s quivering and well-used heaven, a tantalizing sight greeted their eyes. Le''s delicate folds, still glistening with their mingled juices, revealed the aftermath of their intense lovemaking session. The swollen and engorged state of her vaginal lips bore testament to the passionate pounding she had just experienced.


    Her intimate petals, flushed and rosy, exhibited a delightful plumpness, a result of the pleasurable onught they had endured. Beads of theirbined arousal adorned the silky skin, evidence of their fervent connection. The air around them seemed to carry a heady scent of their carnal rendezvous, further heightening the atmosphere of desire and satisfaction.


    Le''s inner walls, still pulsating with remnants of their shared ecstasy, clenched and quivered in a bittersweet longing for more. The image of her wet and swollen entrance served as a visual testament to the fire that had consumed them, leaving an indelible mark on their uninhibited passion.


    Erwin, witnessing her uncontroble response, couldn''t help but grin, his eyes filled with a mixture of adoration and desire. Cupping Le''s face gently, Erwin''s voice resonated with amanding yet caring tone, "Clean this..." He guided his fluid-coated member against her reddened lips, inviting her to savor the intricate mixture of their bodily fluids.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Le''s mind raced with conflicting thoughts as she reluctantly obeyed Erwin''smand. ''Clean what? This smelly thing...'' she pondered silently, questioning her own choices and the depths to which his merciless encounters had led her.


    Doubts lingered in her mind, yet a hint of curiosity and desire still flickered within her. With hesitant eptance, Le gradually parted her lips, allowing Erwin''s semi-hard member to enter her mouth. As her tongue brushed against the sensitive flesh, a surge of memories flooded her thoughts. Images of countless climaxes and overwhelming pleasure ''How many times has this thing made me orgasm?''


    She enveloped his throbbing shaft with her warm, wet mouth. A shudder of pleasure coursed through Erwin''s body. The sensation of her velvety tongue exploring every inch of his member, sent electrifying waves of pleasure up his spine. He surrendered himself to the raw and unadulterated pleasure.


    The intricate dance of her tongue and lips, caressing and teasing his sensitive flesh, heightened his sensations to an overwhelming peak. The mixture of their love fluids mingled on her tongue, creating a heady blend of desire and intoxication.


    Le''s gaze remained fixated on Erwin''s throbbing member, her eyes clouded with a hazy intensity. As her mind wandered amidst a jumble of sensations, she couldn''t help but contemte the unpredictable path thaty ahead. Thoughts swirled in her mind as she pondered what Erwin had in store for her next. Would he continue to pound her relentlessly, or would he finally bring their intense encounter to a halt?


    A part of Le longed for a respite, yearning for to stop in the torturous symphony of pleasure they had been entangled in. She wished for a moment of stillness, a chance to catch her breath and regain herposure. Deep down, the longing for a temporary cessation echoed within her, a plea for a pause in her pussy pounding.


    Yet, beneath the surface of her wearied desires, a persistent craving lingered. It whispered seductively, tempting her to surrender once more to the intoxicating whirlwind of pleasure. The allure of further orgasms tugged at her, a tantalizing proposition that both frightened and enticed her.


    Caught in this tangled web of conflicting emotions, Le''s innermost desires waged a fierce battle. The yearning for rest shed with the undeniable allure of more climactic releases. In this delicate bnce, her mind teetered between seeking sce and willingly sumbing to the insatiable appetite for heightened ecstasy. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin firmly grasped Le''s head, guiding her movements as she continued to skillfully pleasure him with her oral prowess. With each deliberate thrust, she took him deeper, her tight throat amodating his entirety. Le''s muffled moans and the wet sounds of her mouth enveloping his member mingled with Erwin''s impassioned gasps.


    Erwin, feeling the surge of sensations coursing through his veins, couldn''t help but express his delight. "That''s it, Le," he groaned, his voiceced with a mix of desire and satisfaction. "Take it all, just like that."


    As Le diligently pleasured him, her own desires intertwining with her actions, a sense of power and satisfaction surged within Erwin.


    With a firm grip on Le''s face, Erwin gradually withdrew his engorged member from her warm, wet mouth. As he eased out, her throat tingled, reminiscent of the tight embrace of a vagina. The sight of his penis regaining its original shape, veins pulsating with raw intensity, heightened his own pleasure and fueled his primal instincts.


    ''is he stopping?'' Le, consumed by conflicting emotions, finds herself questioning if Erwin will cease his actions. Overwhelmed by the intense sensations and the toll it has taken on her body, she realizes she is unable to resist or put up a fight. Fatigue has drained her strength, leaving her lying on the bed, her body slumped and depleted like a dead body. Only her trembling body serves as a clear indication that she is still very much alive.


    But Erwin, who had used Le''s mouth to get his penis erect again, now wanted to make it limp once more. He decided to seek the help of another hole, but not the same ones as before he had already used.


    This time, he ced his member between her buttcheeks, spreading them apart to reveal a pink hole. As he rubbed his hard penis on it, he applied the saliva that Le had coated it with using her mouth earlier. Erwin was grinning from ear to ear while Le looked back at him with a mix of fear and teary eyes. He smirked at her and said, "Didn''t I say every inch of you is mine?"


    As he spread them further, her pink rosebud opened up, revealing a small and tight entrance. He could see that her anus was not very stretchy, and it was evident that it had not been prated very often. Despite this, He couldn''t resist the temptation to explore her further.


    As he probed her butthole with my fingers, he could feel her body tense up, and she let out a soft moan. Her butthole felt surprisingly warm and tight around my fingers, and he could tell that it was going to take some work to loosen her up. Nheless, he was determined to make her his, and so he continued to explore her butthole, gradually stretching it out until he could fit my cock inside.


    Le whimpered softly as Erwin probed her anus with his fingers, feeling the tightness and warmth of her butthole. "Please, Erwin, don''t do this," she begged.


    Ignoring her pleas, Erwin continued to explore her backdoor, determined to make her his. As he stretched her out, Le let out a mixture of moans and cries, both from the pain and the pleasure she was experiencing.


    Finally, Erwin pushed his hard cock inside her, feeling the tight walls of her anus stretch to amodate him. Le let out a scream as he began to thrust, each movement causing her to feel a mixture of pain and pleasure. "Shh, don''t fight it. Just rx and let me take what''s mine," Erwin whispered in her ear, relishing the feeling of domination he had over her.


    Erwin chuckled at her resistance, finding her attempts to fight him off both amusing and arousing. He leaned in closer, his hot breath tickling her ear as he whispered, "Don''t fight it, Le. You know you want it just as much as I do."


    But then he suddenly pulled out his dick and started rubbing at her pussy. She expected her tight little asshole to be stretched to the limit, but was instead pleasantly surprised when she saw him rubbing at her pussy. She thought to herself, ''he is not going to use my butthole? he is still that kind kid..'' She felt relieved, and eagerly waited for what was toe next.


    but just a moment again she Le gasped in shock as........

 Chapter 128 Principal Of Vasmorth (R-18)

    ?


    But just a moment after, she Le gasped in shock as Erwin''s penis touched her back door again. She turned to look at him in surprise, only to see a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "What did do you think? I stopped because you looked in pain? No babe, you are mine and I use your any part as I please to pleasure myself, even this," he said with a smirk, pushing his cock inside her anus with force. Le gasped in pain, her eyes widening in shock.


    This time the penis prate Her Anus smoothly because of the natural lubricant Erwin had applied from her pussy. The silky texture eased the entry of the penis to her warm asshole.


    "AHh it''s painful, please stop." Le said as her hand clenched the bedsheet tightly, trying to ease the pain in her anus.


    "Oh ahhh." Erwin moaned as in pain Le''s anus tightened more.


    "it will not if you stop tensing your body. Lossen up your anus...."Erwin instructed as he caressed her reddened buttcheeks with soft touch and Le slowly tensed body started to get loosen up as she felt a mixture of pain and pleasure from dick inside her anus.


    Erwin couldn''t help but think, ''Fuck It''s still so tight,'' as he attempted to move within her. The tightness of Le''s anus prevented him from fully indulging in his desires, the physical constraints bing apparent. Despite hisck of concern for Le''s well-being, he recognized the limitations imposed by her body.


    Withdrawing his member, Erwin shifted Le''s face upwards, a sudden change in their course. "Let''s not do this today," he murmured, a hint of mercy in his voice. "Instead, let her enjoy herst orgasm of the day."


    Erwin, consumed by his desires, whispered to Le, his voice filled with a mix of arousal and anticipation, "Le, can you use your cleaning magic to cleanse yourself?" His words hung in the air as her hazy eyes locked onto his.


    Le''s mind resisted, refusing to give in to his request. Her voice, tinged with defiance, replied, "Why would I clean myself just so you can make me dirty again? Never..." Her words held a hint of defiance, a testament to her inner strength.


    But against her will, the magic circle on her hands materialized, glowing with power. Despite her protests, it began to work, cleansing the stains of Erwin''s fluid from her mouth and body. The magic obeyed its own mysterious rules, responding to an unknown force thatpelled Le''spliance.


    Seeing this, Erwin''s hands roamed her curves, grasping and caressing, while his lips found her neck, leaving trails of hot kisses along her skin. Erwin''s knowledge of Le''s desires and boundaries allowed him to push her to the brink of pleasure without overstepping her limits. He expertly used his fingers and tongue to tease and tantalize her, ensuring that her pleasure soared to unimaginable heights.


    His penis continued rubbed her already swollen pussy, making it cry for another torture session of hard pounding. "Do you want it?" Erwin''s voice was filled with anticipation, his words carrying a hint of dominance. He watched as Le, driven by her own desires, began to move on her own, defying the weariness that enveloped her.


    ''why do I like this torture so much?'' Le''s body responded to the call of pleasure, oveing the fatigue that threatened to dampen her spirits. Her movements, fueled by a raw craving, enticed Erwin further, intensifying the erotic dance between them.


    ''I don''t want it.'' The weariness that once held her captive faded into the background as Le surrendered to the rising tide of passion. Each movement, each touch, was a testament to her yearning, mirroring the hunger burning within Erwin.


    With unrestrained fervor, he explored her body, pleasuring her in various ways to intensify her experience. His skilled touch teased and caressed her erogenous zones, heightening her arousal. Erwin''s member, now throbbing with anticipation, found its way into her eager and weing depths. He entered her slowly, savoring the tightness and warmth that enveloped him.


    As their bodies moved in perfect sync, the room filled with their moans and gasps, a symphony of their shared pleasure. With every thrust, every touch, they drew closer to their climactic release, bodies trembling with anticipation.


    With thest forceful thrust, Erwin''s body shakes and released another hot shot into her pussy, making her highly sensitive body reach the heaven with it. Waves of pleasure washed over them, leaving them breathless and utterly satiated, their connection sealed in the sweet aftermath of their shared release.


    Le''s bodyy sprawled on the bed, glistening with a thin sheen of sweat. Her skin, flushed and flushed with the aftermath of pleasure, bore the marks of their passionate encounter. Beads of perspiration trickled down her forehead and traced a path along her corbone, disappearing between the valley of her breasts.


    Her chest rose and fell rapidly as she caught her breath, her breasts heaving with each gasp. The gentle quivering of her legs and the slight tremor in her arms betrayed the intensity of the experience. Her body, sated and fully spent, radiated an undeniable aura of contentment.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Le''s hair, tousled and tangled from their fervent lovemaking, spilled across the pillow in disarray. Her lips, swollen and reddened from the fervent kisses they had shared, formed a blissful, satisfied smile. The room was filled with the lingering scent of their passionate encounter, a heady mixture of desire and fulfillment.


    ''this bitch''s slutty pussy is quite hungry even after I gave it so much to eat.'' Erwin thought as Le''s body still tingled with the aftershocks of pleasure as Erwin''s semi-erect penis remained inside her. The warm, wet embrace of her vagina clung to his shaft, pulsating gently in response to their recent climax.


    Inside Le, the aftermath of their lovemaking was evident. Her vaginal walls, sensitive and engorged, throbbed with the echoes of their passionate encounter. The inner folds of her sex glistened with a mixture of their bodily fluids, a visual testament to their intense intimacy. The tightness of her grip around Erwin''s partially erect member spoke of the fulfillment they had both experienced.


    ****************


    The room emanates an air of elegance and sophistication, adorned with subtle yet distinct hints of femininity. Bathed in soft, golden light that filters through heavy velvet curtains, the ambiance is warm and inviting. The walls were dressed in deep hues of amethyst and emerald, creating a captivating backdrop for the room''s enchanting contents.


    A grand mahogany desk, polished to a mirror-like shine, takes center stage,manding attention with its regal presence. The surface was impably organized, with stacks of aged parchment neatly aligned alongside quill pens and inkwells. An exquisite crystal paperweight, catching the light in shimmering hues, rests atop an open book, hinting at the owner''s passion for knowledge and meticulous attention to detail.


    Adjacent to the desk, an ornately carved oak bookshelf stretches from floor to ceiling, housing a vast collection of tomes on various magical disciplines. Leather-bound volumes, their spines disying faded gold lettering, whisper tales of forgotten spells and ancient rituals. Amongst them, a delicate porcin figurine of a winged creature perches, exuding an ethereal grace and capturing the owner''s affinity for magical creatures.


    The room boasts afortable seating area where plush armchairs are upholstered in rich velvet, their color echoing the amethyst tones of the walls. An intricately embroidered throw pillow showcases delicate stitches of silver thread, revealing a keen eye for detail and an appreciation for craftsmanship. A low coffee table, adorned with a mesmerizing crystal ball resting on an elegant silk cloth, serves as a focal point for divination and intuitive exploration.


    Across the room, a tall armoire stands, its mirrored surface reflecting the room''s enchanting surroundings. The armoire''s doors are decorated with meticulously embroidered robes, disying a mastery of textile artistry. The robes themselves, in various shades of deep purple and midnight blue, exude an air of authority, hinting at the powerful presence of the room''s elusive owner.


    In one corner, a small vanity adorned with an assortment of potions and intricately designed perfume bottles offers a glimpse into the owner''s appreciation for beauty and allure. A delicatece handkerchief, embroidered with silver threads, peeks out from a drawer, a subtle touch of grace and femininity.


    Within the room of the Vasmorth Magic Academy''s principal, these carefully curated elements blend seamlessly, subtly revealing the identity and essence of its enigmatic inhabitant¡ªan aplished and elegant magician whose presence exudes both power and grace.


    The room reflects the personality of its enigmatic owner, a beautiful woman in her mid-forties. Despite the elegance that surrounds her, her figure hints at a resilience and strength that surpasses her delicate appearance. She carries herself with an air of authority, her piercing eyes hidden beneath the frames of her spectacles, which lend an air of schrly intelligence. They roam on a parchment in her long hands.


    Her fiery red hair cascades down her back, its vibrant hue mirroring the intensity of her spirit. It falls in loose waves, seemingly echoing the hidden depths of her character. The careful arrangement of her locks suggests an unwavering determination, refusing to be tamed by conventions or expectations.


    The pristine neatness of her attire reveals a disciplined nature, as each garment is perfectly tailored to her form. A fitted, high-cored jacket in deep crimson tters her figure, exuding both power and sophistication. The fabric, subtly patterned with arcane symbols, weaves an intricate tale of her vast knowledge and expertise in the mystical arts.


    Suddenly, she looked at the door and got up from the chair.Her movements are calcted and deliberate, showcasing a demeanor that demands respect and obedience. The slight arch of her eyebrow, visible above the rim of her spectacles, conveys a hint of skepticism, a keenness for scrutinizing details and uncovering hidden motives.


    With slow steps, she navigates the room. Her fingertips trace delicate patterns along the edge of her desk, leaving a trail of energy behind. The atmosphere seems to respond to her touch, crackling with an undercurrent of restrained power. It is clear that her presence alonemands attention, her every action carefully calcted to further her ambitions and uphold the authority of the Vasmorth Magic Academy.


    "So, the path to Oscuro has opened, hmm?... When did it open? .... two days ago...And you are telling me now?....You don''t know...

 Chapter 129 Forbidden Union (R-18)

    ?


    "So, the path to Oscuro has opened, hmm?... When did it open? .... two days ago...And you are telling me now?....You don''t know..." a contemtive expression graced the face of Marisa Ryat, the red-haired woman who held the position of principal. She paced restlessly around her private chamber, whispering to herself in a tone filled with intrigue and frustration. Her eyes, concealed behind the lenses of her spectacles, intensified with a mix of curiosity and concern.


    Lost in her ruminations, the room''s atmosphere shifted, causing the surroundings to twist and blur. In the midst of this ethereal transformation, a figure materialized before her, d in crimson armor. With a humble bow, the man knelt on one knee and spoke with remorse in his voice.


    "Forgive me, Your Majesty, for I have failed you," he confessed, his wordsced with regret.


    Marisa''s attention turned sharply towards the armored figure, her gaze piercing through the air with a mixture of determination and an expectation of ountability. Silence permeated the room as she absorbed his admission, her mind already formting a n of action.


    Marisa''s eyes glinted with a wicked delight as she formted a devious n to discipline her loyal but failed servant. With a calcted pause, she extended her hand in amanding gesture, beckoning him to rise from his kneeling position.


    "Rise, my devoted servant," she uttered, her voice tinged with an aura of veiled malevolence. "Your failure shall not go unpunished, but I shall grant you an opportunity to redeem yourself."


    The armored man, now standing before her, bore a mix of apprehension and curiosity. He awaited his fate, oblivious to the intricate scheme that had already taken shape within Marisa''s cunning mind.


    "As a testament to your loyalty and dedication, I hereby decree that you shall be bestowed with a great honor," Marisa proimed, her words dripping with deceptive sweetness. "You shall be entrusted with a key task¡ªa task that carries the weight of the academy''s future....


    With a knowing smile curling her lips, Marisa began to unravel the details of the quest that awaited the unsuspecting armored man. Little did he realize that the perilous journey before him held far greater danger than the punishment he would receive from the academy.


    ***********


    Two voluptuous women sat in a room, revealing their bare chests. One young and one mature.


    The more maturedy spread her thighs, enticingly exposing herself, while the youngdy sat between them, feeling the pressure against her back of maturedies breasts. Her hand on the maturedies thighs squeezing them to cease the pleasure she was receiving from her mother.


    The maturedy''s the youngdy''s mother''s hands squeezed her breasts, while her lips sensually nibbled and sucked on the youngdy''s neck, leaving a trace of crimson. Their bodies pressed against each other, causing the maturedy''s hidden nipple to emerge as her nipples brushed with her daughter''s bare back.


    "ahhh...ahhhh" While her hand skillfully worked its magic, it elicited pleasurable reactions from her daughters. With her touch, Ivy''s nipples also began to emerge, bing erect and responsive to her sensual caresses.


    "Mother, I don''t think this is a good idea. I''m feeling something... something I''m not supposed to," Ivy protested, her voiceced with a mix of uncertainty and arousal. She instinctively arched her back, pushing her chest forward, which only encouraged Everly to intensify her bites on Ivy''s neck.


    "We have to do this to make your nipple normal. I don''t want my daughter to suffer like me. We have a solution, and we''re going through with it," Everly insisted, her gaze fixated on Ivy''s reddened neck. "And look, it''s working. Didn''t you mention that your nipple always stays erect these days? Mine also are like that."


    Ivy hesitated, her conflicting emotions evident in her trembling voice. Part of her wanted to give in to the intense sensations coursing through her body, while another part of her remained cautious and uncertain. "ahhh.....but these seems wrong."


    Everly, who had been caressing her breasts, paused and turned her to face to her. Ivy''s legs parted, creating a space where Everly positioned herself, facing each other intimately. Everly gently took hold of Ivy''s hand and guided it to her own breasts, while her other hand rested on Ivy''s.


    "It''s not wrong, Ivy. We''re doing this to make our nipples normal. And besides, don''t you enjoy the closeness we share as mother and daughter?" Everly''s voice held a hint of sadness, a rarity for her, which surprised Ivy. Everly was usually stoic andposed, rarely showing any emotion. This sudden disy of vulnerability stirred deeper thoughts within Ivy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ivy stared into Everly''s eyes, their connection growing stronger amidst the intimate setting. A mixture of desire and curiosity swirled within her. Could this closeness offer something more than just physical pleasure? Could it bridge a gap that had always separated them emotionally? Ivy found herself contemting these questions as she let her hand explore the contours of Everly''s breasts.


    Everly had always been perceived as cold, which strained her rtionship with her husband and daughter, creating a sense of dislike. However, deep down, Everly harbored love for her daughter and was willing to go to great lengths to bring her happiness. Unfortunately, their limited time together only exacerbated the distance between them.


    Now, Ivy had again entered Everly''s life, offering a love to the lonely woman. As they spent more time together, a unique emotional connection began to form between mother and daughter, intertwining with their physical interactions.


    Amidst this shared struggle, they explored their bodies together, using the excuse of addressing their inverted nipples as a way to deeper connection.


    "I like it too," Ivy admitted, her cheeks flushed with a mixture of arousal and bashfulness. Her hand remained firmly on her mother''s breasts, skillfully teasing and ying with the erect nipples that had be familiar to her touch. Everly, observing Ivy''s blushing face, wore a knowing smile. She leaned in closer, her tongue tantalizingly tracing a path along Ivy''s neck from the corbone to just below her chin, deliberately avoiding her lips.


    Ivy''s heartbeat quickened in response, her hands instinctively squeezing her mother''s breasts with more intensity. She attempted to close her spread legs, hoping to regain control over the sensations radiating from her vagina. However, Everly''s presence, nestled between Ivy''s legs, drew them closer together, causing their chests to press firmly against each other.


    Everly didn''t stop there; her hands continued their exploration, trailing slowly down to her duaghter''s buttocks. With a gentle lift, she positioned Ivy on her own thighs, eliciting a surprised gasp from Ivy. As Everly''s tongue continued its sensual assault on Ivy''s neck and nipples, Ivy couldn''t help but express her astonishment and pleasure.


    Everly''s tongue continued its sensual journey, caressing Ivy''s neck andvishing attention on her sensitive nipples, Ivy couldn''t help but moan and writhe in response. The sensations overwhelmed her, and she found herself lost in a mixture of desire, astonishment, and the growing heat between them.


    "Ahhh... mother, what are you doing? This feels like so much," Ivy questioned, her voice filled with a mixture of surprise and pleasure. Her legs instinctively crossed again around Everly''s curvaceous waist, attempting to hold her closer, while her own hands found their way to Everly''s head, trying to separate her from the intense stimtion on her breasts.


    "This is just the beginning, Ivy. It''s so littlepared to how much I love you," Everly confessed, her wordsced with an overwhelming sense of affection. Without hesitation, she captured Ivy''s lips, sealing their connection in a passionate kiss that left Ivy in a state of shock and disbelief.


    Deep down, Everly knew that their current situation was wrong on multiple levels. She had always been aware of the boy''s ulterior motives when he had shared his "solutions" with them. In her heart, she wanted to warn her daughter, to protect her from being taken advantage of. However, the opportunity to bridge the emotional distance between her and Ivy had presented itself, and she couldn''t resist the pull of her own desires. The floodgates of emotions burst open, and she let her tongue explore Ivy''s mouth, intertwining and tasting every part of her.


    The intensity of the moment heightened as their tongues danced, and Everly''s feelings for Ivy overflowed.


    Caught off guard by Everly''s confession and the intensity of her kiss, Ivy''s initial shock gave way to a mixture of confusion, desire, and a hint of reciprocated affection. As their lips remained locked in a passionate embrace, Ivy''s mind raced to process the overwhelming emotions flooding through her.


    With a surge of boldness, Ivy allowed herself to surrender to the moment. She responded to Everly''s kiss, their tongues engaging in a sensual dance, exploring each other''s mouths with increasing fervor. The taste of Everly, mingled with desire and a sense of forbidden longing, ignited a fire within Ivy that she had never experienced before.


    Ivy''s hands instinctively sought out Everly''s curves, tracing the contours of her back and hips, as if trying to map the path to the depths of their shared desire.


    In this forbidden union of mother and daughter, a surge of intense desire coursed through both Ivy and Everly, heightening the sensations between their legs. Overwhelmed by her longing, Ivy guided Everly towards the bed, surprising her with the sudden change in position.


    However, as Everly caught sight of the expression on Ivy''s face, a knowing smile formed on her lips. Without a word, Ivy leaned forward, capturing Everly''s lips in a fierce and passionate kiss. Their mouths melded together, tongues intertwining, as a surge of pleasure rippled through their bodies.

 Chapter 130 Veiana Merchant Guild

    ?


    Erwin gazed out of the previously blurry shop window, now noticeably cleaner thanks to his daily cleaning routine¡ªthe only task he found himself doing regrly in the deste shop. Frustration crept into his voice as he muttered, "Why aren''t there any new customers? It''s incredibly boring."


    Erwin leaned against the counter, lost in thought, trying to understand the reasons behind the shop''sck of footfall. He contemted several possibilities, pondering the factors contributing to the dull atmosphere.


    Erwin contemted the impact of the shop''s location, considering the possibility of minimal pedestrian traffic. However, as he observed the bustling crowd outside, engaged in shopping and dining, he dismissed this notion. The area was teeming with people, especially due to an uing festival, yet his shop remained empty, standing in stark contrast to the vibrant scene surrounding it.


    "Even Everly and Ivy didn''te? I didn''t even see them at the Alchemy Association," Erwinmented, sighing in frustration as he thought about the big tittied duo.


    He recalled the two pairs of meticulously crafted undergarments they had ordered, which he had created with care and love, hoping to see his work adorning their figures. Yet, to his disappointment, they seemed to have vanished without a trace. Puzzled, Erwin couldn''t help but notice a peculiar pattern¡ªhe realized that every woman he encountered in this world mysteriously disappeared after engaging with him. The absence of Le, in particr, caught his attention.


    Perplexed and filled with a sense of strangeness, Erwin couldn''t help but wonder about the unusual circumstances of the disappearance of these women, including Le. The situation left him pondering, searching for answers to this bewildering phenomenon. He only can do perverted things with them for one time before they disappear from his life. "well expect Agda and his grandam,"


    Lost in his contemtion of the mysterious disappearances of his fuck bodies, Erwin remained oblivious to the unfolding scene just beyond the shop''s entrance.


    Unbeknownst to him, outside the door, a captivating tableau was taking ce. A sense of urgency filled the air as a woman of extraordinary beauty dashed past, her chestnut hair billowing behind her like a cascade of silk. Her emerald-green eyes flickered with a mix of fear and determination, and her flushed cheeks revealed the physical strain of her rapid escape.


    Erwin''s attention remained fixated on his ve candidates, his mind consumed by thoughts of the womens he had fucked here. He failed to perceive the captivating presence just beyond the threshold of his shop, unaware of the woman''s desperate flight from an unseen pursuer.


    The woman''s frantic escape came to a momentary halt as she paused, her eyes flickering with anxiety as she nced back at her relentless pursuer. Seeking sanctuary, her gaze shifted towards Erwin''s shop, where a glimmer of hope and desperation sparked within her eyes.


    *ting*


    The sound of the shop''s entrance bell jolted Erwin out of his deep thoughts, diverting his attention towards the person who had just stepped inside.


    Erwin''s gaze shifted from his contemtive state to the entrance of his shop, where the source of the ringing bell stood. As his eyes focused on the person who had entered, he was momentarily taken aback.


    Before him stood a figure that exuded an air of confidence and poise. The neer was a woman, adorned in a tailored ck suit that entuated her sharp features andmanding presence. Her piercing blue eyes bore a sense of determination, contrasting with the slight disarray of her raven-ck hair that hinted at the urgency of her arrival.


    "Wee, dear customer," Erwin greeted with a warm smile, stepping forward to assist the woman. However, before he could utter another word, she hurriedly approached him, a sense of urgency in her voice. "What do you sell here?"


    Curiosity piqued, Erwin couldn''t help but notice the fear and urgency reflected in the woman''s eyes as she scanned the interior of the shop. Eager to assist her, he responded with a reassuring smile. "Here at our shop, we specialize in women''s clothing. As you can see from our disys, we offer a variety of stylish garments. Additionally, we also take custom orders to cater to your specific preferences. Furthermore, we have recently introduced a special product that promotes women''s health, which may be of interest to you."


    Erwin proceeded to exin the details of the special product, but he couldn''t help but notice the woman''s eyes constantly darting towards the bustling street outside the shop. There was an unmistakable sense of urgency in her gaze, as if she were searching for someone amidst the passing crowd.


    As the woman''s gaze shifted from the window, her eyes settled on Erwin with a resolute expression. "I need that special product. Do you have it here?" she inquired, her urgency undeterred.


    Erwin, understanding the gravity of the situation and recognizing the woman''s need for discretion, quicklyposed himself. "Certainly, to provide you with the special product, I''ll need to take some measurements first," he replied calmly.


    The woman nodded, her determination unwavering. "Then let''s proceed with the measurements," she stated firmly.


    "Then please follow me." Erwin, guiding the way, led the woman to the back room of the shop, a secluded area shielded from prying eyes.


    ''Finaly another pair of tits.'' Erwin''s face lit up with anticipation as his eyes nced over the woman''s figure. Her allure was undeniable, with curves that were both captivating and elegant, entuated by the snug fit of her dress. Every contour seemed to exude a seamless smoothness, enhancing her natural beauty.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin''s smile widened as he realized his slight oversight. "Oh, how unprofessional of me. I forgot to ask for the names of my dear customers," he confessed warmly, turning towards the woman. However, as he shifted his gaze, he noticed an apologetic expression on her face, her eyes filled with regret.


    Curiosity mixed with concern, Erwin opened his mouth to inquire about her sudden change in demeanor when, unexpectedly, the woman''s hand swiftly rose towards her mouth. Before Erwin could react, a hushed, "I''m sorry" escaped her lips, followed by a gentle exhtion.


    To his astonishment, a shimmering cloud of pink dust billowed from her hand, enveloping the surrounding space. Erwin''s initial surprise quickly transformed into a state of bewilderment as the sparkling particles danced in the air, encircling him in a mesmerizing disy.


    Suddenly, the world around Erwin turned dark, as if a veil had been drawn over his vision. Confusion flooded his mind as he grappled with the sudden loss of light.


    As abruptly as the darkness had descended, the veil lifted, and Erwin found himself back in the familiar surroundings of his shop. Light flooded his vision, illuminating the aged ceiling above him. Confusion and frustration etched across his face, he couldn''t help but question the events that had transpired.


    "Why the fuck, she did to me?" Erwin muttered, a mixture of annoyance and curiosity in his voice.


    Erwin''s gaze swept across the shop, scanning every corner for any signs of disturbance. To his relief, nothing appeared to be missing or out of ce. However, as he studied the floor, his attention was drawn to a series of dirty footprints marking the path of whoever had entered the shop after he lost consciousness.


    Examining the footprints closely, Erwin deduced that there had been two individuals who had made their way through the shop. The size of the footprints indicated that they were considerablyrger than those of the woman who sought refuge earlier. This discovery intensified his curiosity and raised even more questions about the unfolding events.


    Carefully following the trail of footprints with his eyes, Erwin analyzed the patterns they formed. It seemed as though the intruders had moved swiftly, their steps purposeful, and their presence seemingly unrted to the woman''s unexpected visit. The footprints led towards the entrance, suggesting that the mysterious duo had entered and exited the shop within the timeframe of his unconsciousness.


    Erwin''s mind raced with possibilities, trying to piece together the puzzle. Who were these individuals, and what was their connection to the woman? Were they simply coincidental passersby, or did they have a more significant role in the unfolding drama? The uncertainty gnawed at him, fueling his determination to uncover the truth.


    As the echoes of the previous events lingered in the air, the shop''s bell chimed once again, announcing the arrival of three burly men. Their imposing figures and stern expressions immediately caught Erwin''s attention. One of the men, stepping forward with an air of authority, addressed Erwin in a deep and heavy voice.


    "Hey kid, did any women with blue eyese to this shop today?" The man''s tone wasced with impatience, his words hinting at an urgent matter.


    Erwin''s senses heightened as he observed the men closely. Their stern demeanors and the specific inquiry about a woman with blue eyes resonated with his recent encounters. With caution and a touch of apprehension, Erwin considered his response.


    Keeping his voice steady, Erwin replied, "No, I haven''t encountered any women with blue eyes today."


    As the men stared at him, their expressions softened slightly, and a sense of understanding seemed to pass between them. One of them nodded, his voice losing some of its severity as he spoke. "If you happen toe across a woman with blue eyes, please inform us at the Veiana Merchant Guild. We will be grateful for your help, and a reward shall be bestowed upon you."


    Erwin''s eyebrows raised in surprise at the unexpected offer. The mention of a reward piqued his curiosity, adding a newyer of intrigue to the situation. As the men turned and left the shop, their imposing presence gradually faded, leaving Erwin alone with his thoughts.


    His mind returned to the enigmatic woman he had encountered earlier, whose urgency and mysterious actions had set off a chain of events. The men''s inquiry about her suggested that she was being sought after, and their affiliation with the Veiana Merchant Guild hinted at the gravity of the situation.


    "shit, I''m runningte," Erwin muttered under his breath, his mind still preupied with the swirling thoughts and mysteries that had enveloped him. The realization of his tardiness for dinner suddenly struck him, and he nced towards the window, where the ethereal glow of the azure moon cast its gentle radiance into the shop.


    The soft moonlight filtered through the ss, creating a mesmerizing y of shadows and illuminating the room with a tranquil aura. It was a reminder that time waits for no one, not even for those entangled in enigmas and unanswered questions.


    In a rush, Erwin swiftly locked the shop''s door, his steps quickening as he embarked on his journey towards the academy. The night enveloped him, casting elongated shadows that danced along the dimly lit streets. Unbeknownst to him, a figure with alluring curves trailed closely behind, concealed within the cloak of darkness.

 Chapter 131 The Rich Kid

    ?


    "Heh heh." Erwin gasped for breath, crouching behind the colossal boulder, seeking refuge from the creature standing just beyond it. The massive being reclined near a petite tree, creating a tense standoff.


    "this shitter...." Erwin muttered under his breath, his eyes fixated on the colossal creature guarding near the tree. His frustration grew as he caught a glimpse of the tree beyond, adorned with precious fruits the size of marbles. They glimmered with a pristine white hue, their radiant exteriors reflecting the surrounding light.


    The mystical fruit known as Virenths held within its extraordinary properties, capable of permanently augmenting an individual''s vitality. Moreover, when carefully incorporated into the creation of a potent potion, it possessed the remarkable ability to cleanse one''s marrow.


    Erwin, guided by the system''s rewards, had undergone the marrow cleansing process before, blissfully unaware of its trueplexity, until Kael shed light upon the matter. Marrow cleansing was not a ime event; instead, it became a necessity for mana users, be they mages or knights, as their connection to mana introduced impurities into their bodies over time. Through the intricate ritual of marrow cleansing, these impurities were expelled, resulting in a purified essence and an expanded capacity to hold mana.


    Erwin, ever the inquisitive mind, had taken the time to calcte and estimate the typical mana capacity of a first-circle mage. His calctions pointed to an average of approximately 800 MP worth of mana that a mage could harness. However, Kael, sharing his profound insights, revealed that extraordinary individuals, those gifted with rare talents or those who had undergone specific enhancements, could transcend these limitations.


    They had the potential to elevate their mana capacity to exceptional heights, reaching the realms of 900 MP, or even breaking the boundaries and achieving an awe-inspiring 1000 MP. Some increase this by marrow cleansing, and some are born with it.


    Now presented with the opportunity to undergo the marrow cleansing process once again, Erwin was determined not to let this chance slip away. The fear of confronting the monstrous guardian known as Embermaw, coupled with its unparalleled strength, had prevented him from attempting to acquire the necessary ingredients by means of theft. Embermaw was an extraordinary creature, a fearsome amalgamation of shadow and me, its towering figure casting an ominous shadow upon Erwin. Its eyes burned with a malevolent gleam, seemingly daring anyone to challenge its dominance.


    Erwin''s heart pounded in his chest as he contemted his options. He knew he couldn''t afford to face Embermaw head-on. The creature''s power surpassed anything he had ever encountered before, and a direct confrontation would likely end in his demise. But the allure of the Virenths and the potential to expand his mana capacity beckoned him forward.


    Taking a deep breath, Erwin steadied himself and assessed the situation. He needed a n, a way to outsmart Embermaw and im the precious fruits without provoking the guardian''s wrath. His mind raced through various strategies, searching for a viable solution.


    Seeing the colossal creature resting beneath the shadow of the boulder, Erwin''s eyes widened with both awe and trepidation. He knew that to defeat Embermaw, he had to target its core¡ªa mesmerizing red crystal engulfed in mes. It was the source of the creature''s power, and breaking it was the key to its demise. However, Erwin''s heart sank as he realized he had no weapon or means to even scratch the surface of the formidable core.


    Erwin gazed at the fiery essence emanating from Embermaw, realizing that employing a fireball spell against a creature so closely tied to the element would be futile. He needed to rethink his approach, searching for an alternative strategy to ovee the fearsome guardian.


    *********


    Two teenage boys ventured deep into the jungle, their expressions revealing contrasting emotions. The blond-haired boy, Aston, appeared visibly agitated, his brows furrowed in frustration. On the other hand, the brown-haired boy, Dreves, seemed apprehensive, ncing nervously at the dense foliage surrounding them.


    As they continued their ndestine journey, Dreves finally gathered the courage to voice his concerns, his voice tinged with unease. "Aston, I don''t think he showed up today. Perhaps we should turn back. We can always find another opportunity to have fun with him."


    Aston''s frustration simmered beneath the surface, his anger palpable. He red at Dreves, his voiceden with anger. "Dreves, do you want me to take my anger out on you?"


    Dreves recoiled slightly, taken aback by Aston''s sudden outburst. He raised his hands in a cating gesture, desperately seeking to defuse the tension. "No, Aston, I didn''t mean it like that. I just think it''s better to be cautious and not let our anger get the best of us."


    "Don''t mess with me and just follow me if you want to, or get lost and don''te back to me," Aston asserted, his voice filled with aggression, as he scanned the surroundings for his intended target to assert his dominance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This rich son of a bitch," Dreves muttered under his breath, his eyes locked on Aston''s back. Anger and frustration intertwined within him, threatening to boil over. Despite his seething resentment, Dreves begrudgingly made the decision to follow Aston, understanding that challenging him in that moment would only worsen matters. He took a deep breath, willing himself to maintainposure.


    As Dreves forced a smile onto his lips, his anger slowly morphed into a facade of friendliness. He altered his tone, adopting a ttering demeanor to keep the peace. "I didn''t mean to burden you with my presence, Aston. I know I can be a bit of a downer at times."


    Aston nced back momentarily, a smug satisfaction gleaming in his eyes. He relished Dreves''s attempt to appease him, even though it reeked of insincerity. "Just remember your ce, Dreves," Aston remarked, his tone dripping with condescension. He looked down on his subordinate, reveling in the power dynamic that granted him authority. Dreves seethed with anger, resenting Aston''s superiority, but he knew better than to challenge him openly.


    Aston''s position of influence within the academy was undeniable. As the nephew of the vice principal and the future spouse of his daughter, he upied a privileged ce within the hierarchy. Both his mother and his father held esteemed professorial positions, further bolstering his status among the students.


    The weight of Aston''s social standing loomed over Dreves, stifling any rebellious thoughts that dared to surface. The unfair power pyramid within the academy solidified Aston''s dominance, making it nearly impossible for Dreves to stand against him openly.


    However, deep down, it was widely recognized within the academy that Aston was merely a leech, leveraging the power of his privileged blood connections to hold sway over others. This reputation had spread throughout the institution, creating an undercurrent of discontent among the students. Today, Aston''s frustration peaked when he witnessed his fianc¨¦e engaging in conversation with another guy. Anger surged within him, and he sought an outlet to vent his rage. Unfortunately for Aston, the person he happened upon was not someone he could take out his frustrations on without facing consequences, unlike the subordinate he intended to confront.


    Aston''s reliance on his family''s influence and his sense of entitlement had earned him a reputation as a maniptor and opportunist. Many saw through his fa?ade, recognizing that his power was rooted in nepotism rather than personal merit. This knowledge further fueled the simmering discontent among the student body, fostering a desire for change and ountability.


    As Aston''s anger intensified, he yearned to redirect his pent-up aggression towards the guy who caught his fianc¨¦e''s attention. However, he soon realized that confronting this individual would not be without repercussions. Unlike the power dynamics he effortlessly wielded within the academy''s hierarchy, he understood that provoking someone outside of his privileged circle could result in unforeseen consequences.


    Aston''s frustration and sense of powerlessness collided within him, exacerbating his internal turmoil. The veneer of control he had carefully crafted began to crack, revealing his vulnerability and insecurity. He grappled with the knowledge that his power had limits, and his actions carried consequences that he was not always prepared to face.


    "Aston, he''s right there!" Dreves shouted, his eyes fixated on the boy standing atop the towering boulder.


    Aston turned his gaze towards the direction indicated by Dreves, his curiosity piqued. He followed the gesture of Dreves'' outstretched arm and spotted the solitary figure perched upon the giant boulder, his posture exuding a mixture of apprehension and fear. Aston''s brow furrowed in confusion as he struggled toprehend the situation unfolding before him.


    "What on earth is he doing up there?" Aston questioned, his voiceced with bewilderment. He couldn''t fathom why someone would willingly position themselves in such a precarious location, seemingly fixated on something below.


    Dreves shrugged, mirroring Aston''s confusion. "I have no idea. Maybe he''s trying to get a better view or... I don''t know, maybe he''s afraid of something down there? Or..." His voice trailed off, filled with a somber realization. "Perhaps he wants to end his life."


    Aston''s face contorted into an angry smile, a mix of frustration and disdain evident in his expression. He took determined strides towards the boy on the boulder, his voice carrying an undercurrent of anger as he spoke. "If he wants to die, then he shoulde to me. Why end his life without even experiencing anything? If he thinks his life is that worthless, then let''s show him how much it would mean to me.....let''s do it by unleashing my frustrations on him."


    Dreves was taken aback by Aston''s callous statement, his shock evident in his widened eyes. He stood frozen, unable to find the right words to challenge hispanion''s malicious intent. Deep down, he harbored a mixture of anger and disappointment towards Aston, recognizing the darkness that resided within him. While his mind silently cursed Aston''s cruelty, Dreves couldn''t help but shift his focus towards the troubled boy on the boulder.


    "I''m sorry, kid," Dreves whispered softly to himself, his voice filled with regret. "I wish I could save you."

 Chapter 132 The Spectacle Of Violence

    ?


    "What the hell are these assholes doing here? They''re gonna get me killed!" Erwin eximed, his voice filled with a mixture of anger and fear as he observed the two bullies approaching him.


    "Hey, you low life! Come down here!" Aston bellowed, his words dripping with contempt as he closed in on Erwin.


    Erwin''s heart pounded in his chest, his eyes darting nervously between the two figures a giant predator and a blonde boy. He shook his head vigorously, his voice trembling as he pleaded, "Please, don''te any closer."


    The words escaped Erwin''s lips in a slow, desperate manner, but Aston failed toprehend their meaning. Perplexed, he turned to his sidekick and inquired, "What''s this kid bbering about?"


    "I think he''s scared of you and doesn''t want toe down," Dreves responded, catching up with Aston.


    Aston halted in his tracks, his brows furrowing in confusion as he regarded Erwin with a mix of uncertainty and irritation. He contemted the situation for a moment before formting a new n. "Climb up that boulder and bring him down to me," hemanded, his tone revealing a twisted desire to assert his dominance.


    Dreves hesitated, a glimmer of empathy flickering in his eyes. He sensed the genuine fear in Erwin''s voice and questioned Aston''s motives silently. However, his fear of crossing Aston overpowered his wavering conscience, and he reluctantly prepared to carry out the order.


    Erwin watched as Dreves approached, his heart pounding with a mix of anxiety and determination. He pressed his finger to his lips, gesturing for Dreves to remain quiet, and muttered something under his breath that Dreves couldn''t quite catch. Frustrated, Dreves asked, "What did you say? Speak up!"


    "For the love of all things quiet, don''t shout," Erwin whispered, his eyes darting towards the slumbering Embermaw nearby. He repeated his plea, this time emphasizing the need for silence. "We need to keep it quiet."


    This time, Dreves caught Erwin''s words and replied with a puzzled expression, "Why? What''s the deal with the silence?" He gazed up at Erwin on the towering boulder, frustration tugging at his voice. "If you have something to say, juste down here. I can hear you loud and clear."


    Erwin''s trembling intensified, a mixture of fear and frustration coursing through his veins. He tried to steady himself, realizing that Dreves had misunderstood his intentions. "No, no! I don''t want to shout because of him," Erwin whispered, pointing discreetly in Aston''s direction. "I''m not afraid of him. It''s something else."


    Dreves paused, the confusion on his face gradually giving way to understanding. He looked up at Erwin, his voice softening as he reassured him, "Hey, don''t be scared. Aston might just give you a beating, nothing more. You don''t have to resort to extreme measures."


    As Dreves spoke, his gaze locked onto Erwin, who was now trembling from head to toe. Confusion mingled with concern as Dreves realized the gravity of the situation. "Hey, I didn''t mean to frighten you even more," Dreves said, his toneced with empathy. "I was just trying to offer some reassurance. You don''t have to face this alone."


    "Dreves, look out!" Aston''s voice pierced through the air, filled with urgency. Annoyed by the interruption, Dreves turned his attention towards Aston, his irritation evident. "What does this guy want now?" he grumbled to himself, preparing to face Aston''s annoying expression once again.


    But as Dreves turned around, he was met with a startling sight. Aston''s face was obscured by billowing mes and menacing shadows. A roar reverberated through the jungle, sending a shiver down Dreves'' spine.


    Roar!


    The sound echoed, resonating with an undeniable ferocity that chilled Dreves to the core. Dreves could feel the raw power vibrating in the air, causing his heart to race and his muscles to tense with apprehension.


    Before him stood Embermaw, the colossal creature Erwin had been dreading. Its towering form emanated a menacing presence, mes dancing along its scaled body as shadows cloaked its fearsome figure.


    ''so he was afraid of him.'' Fear reced annoyance as Dreves realized the true danger that loomed before them. Erwin''s earlier trepidation suddenly made perfect sense.


    As Embermaw unleashed its terrifying roar, Erwin saw an opportunity amidst the chaos. His eyes darted to the nearby tree,den with sulent fruits that Embermaw had been guarding. A mischievous grin spread across Erwin''s face, blending determination with a touch of humor.


    While Aston and Dreves were momentarily distracted by the fearsome creature, Erwin swiftly leaped from the boulder, his nimble movements resembling those of a cunning monkey. With agility and speed, he navigated through the dense foliage, making his way towards the coveted fruits.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. "Well, if Aston and Dreves want to deal with Embermaw, I might as well enjoy the fruits of their distraction," he thought mischievously.


    As he approached the tree, Erwin''s heart raced with a mix of excitement and trepidation. He knew he had to act quickly. With a swift motion, he extended his arm and plucked a juicy fruit from its perch. The vibrant colors and tantalizing aroma overwhelmed his senses, fueling his determination to grab as many as he could.


    Erwin''s nimble fingers danced among the branches, snatching one fruit after another. Each sessful harvest brought him a step closer to a victory that was both satisfying and humorous.


    Meanwhile, Aston and Dreves slowly regained theirposure, their attention refocusing on Erwin. Aston''s eyes widened in disbelief as he witnessed Erwin skillfully pilfering the fruits that had been out of his reach. Anger seeped back into his expression, mingling with frustration at being bested by the very person he intended to bully.


    "Dreves! Don''t just stand there! Run!" Aston yelled, his voice filled with indignation.


    Before Derves could even process the impending danger, the grotesque monster lunged ferociously, its massive form colliding with his body. The force of the impact sent blood spraying in all directions. Derves''s screams were abruptly silenced as the monster''s enormous jaws closed around his head, ripping it from his neck in a shower of arterial spray.


    A gruesome geyser of crimson cascaded from the severed stump, staining the ground beneath. With a gruesome disy of its insatiable appetite, the monstrous creature''s ravenous hunger intensified. It tore into Derves''s chest cavity, rending flesh, and cracking bones as it greedily consumed his innards. The metallic scent of blood permeated the air, mingling with the macabre sight of organs being devoured and torn apart.


    The monstrous creature, its appetite unsated, nced back at Aston while gnawing on the severed head of its haplessckey. Aston''s gaze locked with the creature''s bloodshot eyes, witnessing an unsettling sight. Blood oozed from the monster''s charred flesh as the scorching mes engulfed its face, creating a grotesque spectacle of evaporating crimson.


    Meanwhile, the remnants of Derves'' mangled body stood precariously, defying gravity for a brief moment. Like a macabre fountain, blood gushed from the severed torso, painting the surroundings with a chilling scarlet hue. The ghastly disy persisted until Derves'' lifeless half finally sumbed to the inevitable, copsing heavily on the ground.


    "How dare you?" Aston''s voice thundered, dripping with anger and defiance. In an instant, ethereal circles of shimmering white mana, tinged with hints of azure, materialized upon both of his outstretched hands. From these mystic symbols, sharp ice sickles materialized, gleaming with a cold and unforgiving presence.


    With a resounding "roar" of agony, the monstrous Embermaw was assailed by the onught of the ice projectiles. Contrary to expectation, the sickles pierced through the searing mes surrounding the creature without sumbing to their heat. They tore through the monster''s toughened skin, eliciting a sanguinary response. Lava-like blood gushed forth, cascading onto the earth below, instantly transforming into crystalline formations due to the intense heat.


    Erwin''s ears caught the thunderous roar echoing through the air, a signal of the impending sh between Aston and the fearsome embermaw. Sensing the urgency of the moment, he swiftly plucked the veryst Virenths fruit, his hands moving with haste. Seeking a vantage point, Erwin hurriedly sought refuge behind a nearby tree, strategically positioning himself to witness the unfolding battle.


    From his concealed position, Erwin peered out, ensuring a clear line of sight. His eyes widened as he took in the spectacle before him, absorbing every detail of the confrontation between Aston and the monstrous embermaw.


    Erwin couldn''t help but let out a nervous chuckle as he witnessed the bizarre scene unfolding. "Who knew that a blonde bully and a ferocious monster would create such a captivating performance?" he mused to himself, thoroughly entertained by the unexpected turn of events.


    "Well, whoever wins this damn fight, it''s none of my concern. Aston''s death or whatever happens to him doesn''t matter to me. I need to focus on getting the hell out of here while I still can," Erwin muttered under his breath, his voice devoid of sympathy or attachment. His survival instincts kicked in, overriding any emotions that might have tied him to Aston''s fate.


    With a detached demeanor, Erwin observed the embermaw relentlessly attacking Aston, its scythe-like ws shing at him with deadly precision. But Erwin remained indifferent, his sole concern centered around his own escape.


    Aston, casting a mana shield to defend himself, managed to halt the onught of the creature''s ws. Erwin watched as Aston conjured another mana circle, channeling his magic into arger, more formidable ice sickle. The frigid projectile pierced through the embermaw''s chest, eliciting a pained cry from the monstrous creature.


    The embermaw, driven by its agony, unleashed a relentless onught upon Aston, its fury mounting with each strike against his mana shield. As Erwin''s eyes gleamed with a twisted excitement, he silently cheered them on within the recesses of his mind. "Yes, kill each other," he thought, relishing in the chaos that unfolded before him.


    With a savage swipe, the monster''s w tore through Aston''s once pristine academy uniform, rending it apart and leaving a deep, gaping wound in its wake. Blood gushed forth from theceration, staining the fabric with a vivid hue of crimson. The sight of the violence, like a macabre tableau, fueled Erwin''s dark fascination with the brutality of the moment.

 Chapter 133 Blood-Sucking Parasites

    ?


    Aston hobbled toward the mangled body of the hairless creature, its once sleek form now a canvas of torment. Deep wounds crisscrossed its flesh, creating a macabre tapestry of agony. The most grievous injury adorned the side of its neck¡ªa gaping wound that exposed raw, pulsating tissue beneath. The creature''s feeble movements betrayed its fading vitality, eachbored gasp a testament to its dwindling breath.


    As Aston drew closer, a twisted smile etched itself upon his face, an unsettling amalgamation of triumph and sadistic pleasure. His own body bore the scars of the violent sh, a testament to the brutal dance they had engaged in. Deep gashes marred his skin, serving as crimson reminders of the ferocity of their struggle. Blood, both his own and the creature''s, painted his body in a grotesque tableau of violence.


    Yet, despite the pain that pulsed through his battered frame, Aston relished in the sight before him. The creature''s life force ebbed away, its struggle for survival reduced to feeble twitches. The once-flowingva-like blood that had spilled from its wounds had now dried, forming dark, crystallized crusts that contrasted starkly against its pallid, hairless skin. It was a grotesque sight, a tableau of suffering and triumph, and Aston reveled in it with a perverse delight.


    "With yourst breath, perish, you wretched creature," Aston hissed through gritted teeth, his voiceced with venomous hatred. Gripping the dagger formed of shimmering ice in his trembling hand, he lunged towards the creature''s core, now devoid of its once-fiery radiance, appearing dull and lifeless.


    "Foul... wretched... abomination," Aston muttered under his breath, his voice filled with a mix of fury and disgust. As his ice dagger inched closer to the creature''s core, poised to deliver the final blow, an unexpected twist of fate unraveled.


    In a desperate act of defiance, the creature lunged forward, it''s decaying form propelled by an unexpected surge of strength. With lightning speed, its razor-sharp teeth sank into Aston''s flesh, tearing through the fragile barrier of skin. Aston winced in agony, a mixture of shock and pain coursing through his veins, as he attempted to wrench his body away from the creature''s deadly grip.


    But just as he struggled to free himself, a surge of determination ignited within Aston. Drawing upon his inner strength, he mustered one final burst of power. With a forceful exertion, Aston shattered the creature''s core, the sound of its destruction reverberating through the air.


    Aston''s body convulsed with a mixture of pain and triumph as he broke free from the creature''s clutches, blood dripping from his wounds. The lifeless body of the creature slumped to the ground, its grip on him finally relinquished. Aston''s heart pounded with a mixture of relief and exhration, knowing that he had emerged victorious from the perilous encounter.


    As a fleeting moment of relief washed over Aston, a sudden weakness engulfed his body. His leg betrayed him, copsing beneath his weight, and he crumpled to the ground in a cascade of agony. Blood continued to seep from his wounds, staining the earth beneath him as pain coursed through his battered form.


    Gritting his teeth, Aston mustered every ounce of determination within him, his voice strained with desperation. "Get up! You can''t stay down!" he bellowed, his wordsced with a mix of frustration and anguish. With trembling limbs, he attempted to push himself off the ground, but his body felt as if it had transformed into the heaviest burden in the world.


    Every movement became a Herculean task, each muscle aching and protesting against hismands. Aston''s face contorted with the effort, sweat mixing with blood as he strained against his own physical limitations. Despite his fervent attempts, his body remained unyielding, refusing to obey his will.


    Exhausted and ovee with pain, Aston finally conceded to the harsh reality of his condition. Hey sprawled on the ground, his breath ragged and shallow, his body drained of energy. Frustration and despair welled up within him, mingling with the throbbing ache of his wounds.


    Not able to get up, he Breathing heavily and surveyed the aftermath of the battle, his eyes lingering on the lifeless form before him. The once-formidable creature nowy defeated, its essence extinguished.


    In that pivotal moment, a figure materialized from behind a nearby tree, shattering Aston''s focus. Anger ignited within his eyes as he beheld the diminutive form of Erwin, a smug grin stretching across his face. Aston''s fury surged through his veins, boiling over with unbridled rage.


    "You filthy piece of garbage!" Aston spat venomously, his voiceced with contempt. "Because of you, lives were lost, and just look at what has be of me... Just wait until I return to the academy. I''ll ensure you receive a punishment so severe that it will haunt you until your dying breath."


    Erwin remained silent, his wicked grin stretching across his face as he sauntered towards Aston. He squatted down, bringing his face ufortably close to Aston''s bloodied visage, his smile widening to an almost grotesque extent. Dark amusement danced in Erwin''s eyes as he taunted his wounded acquaintance.


    "Hey, my dear friend," Erwin sneered, his voice dripping with a twisted sense of camaraderie. "Did you forget the golden rule? You don''t go swearing at people when you find yourself in need of their help, especially those you''ve bullied before. Tsk, tsk."


    Erwin''s amusement only grew, fueled by a sadistic pleasure. With a devilish glint in his eye, he picked up a twig from the ground, a seemingly innocent object transformed into a tool of torment. He pressed the sharp end against Aston''s already throbbing wound, eliciting a sharp gasp of pain from him.


    Aston winced in pain, his voiceced with a mix of agony and indignation. "What the hell do you think you''re doing, you bastard?"


    Erwin chuckled darkly, reveling in the power he held over Aston''s suffering. He leaned in closer, his eyes glinting with a wicked delight that bordered on madness.


    "Oh, my dear Aston," Erwin replied, his voice dripping with a twisted sense of amusement. "I''m just reminding you of the consequences of your actions. You see, karma has a way ofing back to bite you, and it seems to have quite the appetite today."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Aston struggled against the searing pain coursing through his body, Erwin continued his sadistic taunting, relishing in the absurdity of the situation.


    "You know, Aston," Erwin mused, his voiceced with mock sympathy, "they sayughter is the best medicine. But in your case, it seems like pain might be a more fitting prescription. Consider it a dose of dark humor, specially tailored for your amusement."


    Erwin''s sadistic grin widened as he applied more pressure to the twig, causing Aston to squirm in agony. The lines between torment and twisted amusement blurred, as if they were characters in some macabreedy routine.


    "Now, now, Aston," Erwin chided, his voice dripping with false concern. "It''s important to maintain your sense of humor, even in the face of excruciating pain. After all, life''s a joke, and we''re all just ying our parts, aren''t we?"


    Aston''s eyes filled with a mixture of anger and helplessness, his body trembling with each agonizing poke of the twig. The irony of his situation wasn''t lost on him, and a bitterugh escaped his lips, mingling with the searing pain.


    Then, in a sudden shift of demeanor, Erwin''s expression softened, and his eyes betrayed a glimmer of sympathy as he looked at Aston. Aston, taken aback by this unexpected change, regarded Erwin with a mixture of confusion and suspicion. He couldn''t fathom why his tormentor would suddenly show pity.


    "Who do you think you''re looking at with pity?" Aston sneered, his voiceced with contempt. "You''re nothing but a low-life."


    Without warning, Erwin''s frustration boiled over, and he swiftly delivered a resounding p across Aston''s face. Aston recoiled, his cheek stinging from the impact, while Erwin''s face contorted with frustration.


    "My friend," Erwin retorted, his tone exasperated. "Didn''t I say that when you need help, you shouldn''t curse at those who can assist you? I even gave you a chance by pretending to have sympathy for you."


    Aston cursed under his breath, his anger simmering beneath the surface. He despised Erwin''s twisted sense of humor and the mind games he yed. But he knew better than to retaliate physically, understanding the power dynamics at y.


    Erwin, seemingly oblivious to the anger brewing in Aston''s eyes, continued with a sly smile. "Now, let''s start over, shall we? I''m going to walk away, and when you see me approaching again, I want you to act like you need help. Pretend to be a politician, full of false promises when they need people''s votes, okay?"


    Aston was left dumbfounded by Erwin''s strange instructions. He stared at Erwin''s departing back, his mind clouded with confusion. Was this another twisted game? Or did Erwin have something else in mind? Aston couldn''t shake off the nagging feeling that he was being manipted once more.


    As Erwin emerged once again from behind the tree, his approach filling Aston with a seething rage, Aston swiftly masked his true emotions, contorting his face into an expression of pain and desperation. He looked at Erwin, feigning vulnerability and remorse.


    "Oh, who are you?" Aston''s voice trembled, his words filled with a mixture of agony and desperation. "You''re that boy... Kid, please, I need your help. I know I''ve done terrible things to you in the past, but I promise I''ve changed. I won''t hurt anyone, especially not you. Please, I beg you, help me. I don''t want to die. I''ll give you anything you want¡ªgold, powerful spells. Just please, save me."


    Erwin''s eyes danced with amusement as he observed Aston''s theatrical disy of false promises and despair. He saw through the charade, relishing in the opportunity to turn the tables on his tormentor.


    Erwin chuckled, as he thought. ''He is a natural same like them a, blood-sucking parasites.''


    With a malicious grin stretching across his face, Erwin approached Aston and squatted down once more, relishing in the power he held over his adversary. Aston, catching sight of Erwin''s actions, couldn''t help but muster a faint smile of hope.


    "Do you finally choose to help me now?" Aston asked, his voice carrying a tinge of desperate anticipation.


    Erwin, savoring the moment, remained silent for a brief pause, allowing the tension to build. His smile grew wider, almost stretching beyond the limits of his face,


    "No, bitch," before he delivered his cruel response.

 Chapter 134 The Headless Bully

    ?


    "Hehehe," Erwin chuckled, relishing in Aston''s difort. "Oh, rx, my dear friend. I was just pulling your leg. No need to look so terrified." He extended his hand and yfully patted Aston''s chest, hitting the already injured area, causing Aston to wince in pain.


    Aston''s gaze sharpened, his attention fixated on Erwin as he slowly retrieved a small white fruit, norger than a marble, from his pocket. Aston''s eyes flickered with curiosity and anticipation as he observed the peculiar object in Erwin''s hands.


    Erwin, noticing the flicker of recognition in Aston''s eyes, couldn''t resist making a sly remark. His lips curled into a mischievous smile as he spoke, "Ah, I see that glimmer of understanding in your eyes. You''re familiar with this fruit, aren''t you?"


    Aston''s head nodded instinctively, his mind racing with the knowledge of the Virenths fruit''s potential. It was renowned for its ability to enhance a person''s vitality and could even serve as a potent healing medicine for the wounded. However, such a treasure would not be freely given without a price.


    Aston understood the underlying implications as Erwin continued, his voice dripping with a mix of cunning and caution, "I can grant you one of these fruits, but in return, I''ll require something from you. You see, my dear Aston, we both know the fickle nature of promises. Even if I save your life and you promise me riches, we both know the true intentions that reside within your heart once you''re out of harm''s way."


    "So, my dear Aston, how about we strike a little deal?" Erwin proposed, his voiceced with a deceptive charm. "In exchange for this remarkable fruit, I''ll need something valuable from you. And don''t you dare think about tricking me. Remember, this fruit takes time to take effect. For now, it will simply halt your bleeding, which, I must say, is rather crucial."


    Erwin''s eyes nced down at the pooling blood, staining the ground beneath Aston''s wounded body. The sight seemed to fuel his twisted delight, relishing in Aston''s vulnerability and desperate situation.


    Aston''s mind churned with disdain as he contemted Erwin''s audacity to strike a deal with him. ''This lowlife dares to make deals with me.'' he silently mused, his eyes fixated on the small, marble-sized fruit nestled in Erwin''s hand. A thought crossed his mind ¨C the option of ending Erwin''s existence, should he manage to survive this ordeal.


    In a calcted move, Aston slowly raised his hands, catching Erwin''s attention. A glimmer of excitement sparkled in Erwin''s eyes as they locked onto the white stone ring adorning Aston''s finger.


    "A spital ring!" Erwin eximed, his voice brimming with exhration. Without any regard for Aston''s injuries, he firmly gripped Aston''s arm, tugging at the ring with a reckless abandon. Aston winced, his pain exacerbated by Erwin''s callous actions.


    Erwin attempted to peer inside the spital ring, his curiosity piqued, but his efforts proved futile. Frustrated, he handed the ring back to Aston, his voiceced with arrogance. "Open it up and let me see what''s inside," he demanded, a wicked glint in his eyes.


    ''I am gonna skin him alive.'' Aston''s anger surged, a boiling fury coursing through his veins. The audacity of Erwin''s demand only intensified his determination to seek revenge. Thoughts of retribution danced in his mind, envisioning the satisfaction of dismantling Erwin piece by piece.


    With anticipation coursing through his veins, Erwin examined the ring in his hand. It was identical to the one his mother had given him long ago, the same one he had lost. A surge of joy washed over him as he realized he had found a recement. However, he knew he couldn''t keep the ring. Aston would bleed out his life rather than exchange it for a mere low level magical fruit, which held little value to him.


    Locking eyes with Aston, who watched him with intense apprehension, Erwin reassured him, a sly smile ying on his lips. "Don''t worry, my friend. I won''t take your precious ring. It suits you far more than it does me. Besides, it''s will be pain in the ass to keep this costly item with me."


    As Erwin prodded at Aston''s wounds once again, causing him to flinch in pain, a sadistic pleasure danced in his eyes. He relished in the torture, reveling in the power he held over Aston''s suffering. "Now, let''s take a peek inside, shall we? I wonder if you''ve stashed any cultural stuff in there. Do you mind if I have a look?"


    Erwin''s amusement grew as he gazed upon Aston''s pained smile, the struggle to suppress his anger evident. He reveled in the control he held over his helpless captive, the power to toy with his emotions.


    *Pchak* But in an instant, a sharp, explosive sound shattered the air, resembling the bursting of a watermelon. Erwin''s world turned chaotic as a hot liquid sprayed across his face, apanied by a barrage of hard and soft fragments that pelted his skin with brutal force. The impact was akin to a bomb detonating against his face, causing his skin to ignite with searing agony.


    Shocked and disoriented, Erwin fought to open his eyes, the crimson hue of crimson obscuring his vision. Frantically, he wiped his hands across his face, desperate to clear his sight. As his vision gradually returned, he stared at his crimson-stained hands, confusion clouding his expression.


    "Blood?" Erwin uttered in disbelief, his voiceced with a mixture of shock and horror.


    His gaze shifted to Aston, horror seizing him as he witnessed the ghastly sight before him. He recoiled, scrambling backward in a desperate attempt to distance himself from the macabre sight that unfolded before him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aston was dead, his decapitated form serving as undeniable proof. But there was something even more nightmarish that froze Erwin in terror.


    In ce of Aston''s head was a gaping void, a gruesome cavity spattered with blood, shattered bones, and scattered fragments of brain matter. The sight sent waves of revulsion and horror crashing over Erwin''s senses, threatening to consume him.


    A primal scream tore from Erwin''s throat, reverberating through the air. "Ahhhhhh!" he howled, unable to contain the sheer terror that coursed through his veins. Without daring to cast another nce at the gruesome spectacle, he turned and fled, his face contorted with an expression of unadulterated horror.


    Driven by an instinct to escape the abomination he had witnessed, Erwin raced away, his every stride echoing the terror that engulfed him.


    Erwin''s breath came in ragged gasps as he fled, his mind consumed by a whirlwind of terror. Every fiber of his being screamed at him to escape the horrifying scene he had just witnessed. His heart pounded like a relentless drum, threatening to burst from his chest. "No, no, this can''t be happening." he muttered to himself, desperate for some semnce of reassurance.


    But as he ran, the stickiness on his face and the metallic scent wafting to his nose served as a grim reminder, a chilling confirmation of the sequence of events that had just unfolded. He could feel the warm liquid clinging to his skin, staining it with the unmistakable residue of blood. The repulsive sensation made his stomach churn, and he fought to suppress the rising wave of nausea.


    He ran, his tears streaming down his face, mingling with the crimson stains of Aston''s blood. The gusting wind whipped against his skin, hastening the drying process of the gruesome mixture on his cheeks. The sticky residue clung to his face, leaving a trail of macabre streaks that served as a haunting reminder of the horrors he had just witnessed.


    His sobs were choked and ragged, a symphony of despair and terror echoing through the destendscape. Each gasp for breath felt like a stab to his chest, as if the weight of his guilt and fear threatened to suffocate him. He stumbled forward, his legs burning with exertion, driven solely by the primal instinct to survive.


    The taste of salt and iron lingered in his mouth, the metallic tang of Aston''s blood intermingling with his own salty tears. It was a bitter concoction that seemed to permeate every fiber of his being, a visceral reminder of the irreversible tragedy that had unfolded before his eyes.


    As Erwin raced onward, his clothes clung to his body, drenched in a chillingbination of sweat and the life essence that had been cruelly spilled. The fabric clung to his skin, growing heavier with each passing moment, as if carrying the weight of his guilt and the burden of the horrors he had unwittingly be a part of.


    "Shit, shit..." Erwin cursed under his breath, his voice filled with desperation as he sprinted for his life. Fear and survival instincts were the only things that upied his mind. The identity of the thing or person responsible for Aston''s gruesome death didn''t matter to him in that moment; all he wanted was to escape.


    *Crack* Suddenly, a sound reverberated from behind him, jolting Erwin with a surge of horror. His instinctive responsepelled him to nce over his shoulder, his eyes wide with fear. Yet, to his dismay, there was no one there, only the empty expanse of the deste surroundings.


    Confusion mingled with his terror, but before he could make sense of the situation, another sound sliced through the air.


    *Pchak* Erwin''s heart sank as his feet lost their footing, slipping on the wet ground. In an instant, he found himself hurtling towards a pool of water, unable to regain his bnce. The world seemed to move in slow motion as he descended, the cold embrace of the water awaiting him.


    The silence enveloped him, offering a brief respite from the cacophony of his racing thoughts. As he took a deep breath, raising his face from the shallow pool, a stroke of luck revealed that the water was only knee-deep. Relief washed over him, momentarily easing the weight of his turmoil.


    He mustered the strength to push himself up, his trembling limbs protesting against the physical and emotional strain. But just as he attempted to rise, his gaze fixated on the distorted reflection in the rippling water. The image stared back at him, a distorted and fragmented version of himself, tainted by the remnants of Aston''s shattered existence.


    The sight that greeted him was nothing short of revolting. Aston''s brain matter clung to his shirt, matted against the fabric in a sickening disy. Blood stters adorned his face and entangled in his hair, turning him into a nightmarish caricature of horror. Disgust and horror surged through his veins, threatening to overpower him.


    Driven by a desperate need to rid himself of the repulsive remnants, he tore away his bloodstained shirt with a cry of anguish. The fabric ripped apart, leaving shreds in his trembling hands, but he cared little for the loss. With trembling fingers, he cupped the water in his palms and sshed it onto his face, desperately scrubbing away the crimson stains.

 Chapter 135 Lucky, Unlucky

    ?


    "Why? Why?" he whispered hoarsely, his voice choked with pain and disbelief. His hand moved with fervor, his touch rough and desperate, as if he could scrub away the haunting memories etched into his very being. Each stroke, each motion, was an act of desperate denial, an attempt to erase the evidence of the horrors he had unwittingly be entangled in.


    His eyes, bloodshot and brimming with unshed tears, resembled a broken dam struggling to contain the emotional flood within. But the tears seemed to blend seamlessly with the water, lost in the swirling currents that carried away the remnants of his guilt and anguish.


    As the tears merged with the water, Erwin''s cries morphed into silent sobs, his grief flowing freely and unseen. He remained immersed in the pool; the water serving as both sanctuary and purifier, as if by submerging himself, he could wash away not only the physical stains but also the burden of his guilt-ridden soul.


    Time seemed to lose its meaning as he knelt there, the water rippling around him, carrying away the remnants of his pain. The silence that enveloped him mirrored the numbness that settled within his core. He had escaped the immediate threat, but the scars left behind were etched deep into his psyche, haunting him with every breath.


    His eyes scanned the ground, still moist from the water he had disturbed. Amidst the damp soil and scattered debris, a glimmer caught his attention¡ªa flicker of light dancing upon a small object.


    It was Aston''s spatial ring, the very same ring Erwin had callously demanded just moments before. The realization struck him like a bolt of lightning, electrifying his senses. He held the ring in his trembling hand, the metal cool against his skin, while conflicting emotions waged war within him.


    Guilt battled with Erwin''s rationalizations, each thought fighting for dominance within his troubled mind. The weight of Aston''s death bore heavily upon him, but a part of him resisted the remorse, clinging to a justification born from his own wounded pride.


    "Screw him!" Erwin''s inner voiceshed out, his anger masking the underlying guilt. "He was a bully, tormenting others without mercy. He deserved to die!" The words reverberated within his conscience, a desperate attempt to justify his actions and quell the rising remorse.


    But deep down, Erwin couldn''t escape the truth. He knew he had a role to y in Aston''s tragic end, whether or not he was directly responsible for his death. The gruesome image of Aston''s head exploding before him haunted his thoughts, causing a sickening churn in the pit of his stomach.


    "But.....why the fuck his head has to st at my face?" Erwin muttered to himself, the horror and confusion evident in his trembling voice. The shock of witnessing such a grotesque scene had shaken him to his core, leaving him grappling with the horrifying reality that he had be a witness to Aston''s demise.


    Turning his attention to the spatial ring, Erwin sought sce in the act of finding new attire. Among the collection of clothes contained within, he discovered a set that appeared less opulent and more worn, befitting his desire to shed the trappings of his former self.


    He discarded his damp, blood-stained garments, a tangible reminder of the horror he had witnessed, and hastily donned the tattered ensemble. The fabric clung to his skin, a stark contrast to the luxurious garments he once unted. In this modest attire, Erwin hoped to shed the arrogance and entitlement that had led him astray.


    Erwin''s gaze lingered upon his reflection in the still pool, his once piercing silver eyes now dulled with a hint of mncholy. The vibrant hue of his purple hair had lost its luster, clinging damply to his skin. The flush of redness that had stained his cheeks had faded, leaving behind a pallidplexion.


    As Erwin walked away from the jungle, his steps heavy with the weight of his experiences, he couldn''t help but question the twisted nature of fate. How had he journeyed from one extreme to another in such a short span of time? The absurdity of it all gnawed at his soul, stirring a cocktail of emotions that mingled within him.


    "This world is so damn strange," Erwin muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with a mix of disbelief and bitterness. "One day, I''m fucking a chick''s brain out, and the next, some bastard is making me shower in some bastard''s blood and brain matter. What the hell is happening to me?"


    As Erwin contemted his tumultuous journey, his gaze shifted from his reflection to the herb pouch he carried. A glimmer of hope ignited within him, tempering the darkness that threatened to consume his spirit. A faint smile curled upon his lips as he surveyed the contents of the pouch.


    "There they are," Erwin whispered, his voiceced with a newfound determination. The herb pouch held a precious cache of sixteen Virenths, a valuable resource capable of producing eight low-level Marrow Cleansing potions. It was a small but significant lifeline in this treacherous world.


    With a clear goal in mind, Erwin''s thoughts turned to the necessary ingredients required for concocting the potions. He knew he would need to gather additionalponents, but he also acknowledged the limitations of his current skill level as a mage. He could only utilize two low-level Marrow Cleansing potions at the first circle mage. He can use more but they have to be high or more than that which, at the time, Erwin didn''t even want to know the price of.


    A n began to form in Erwin''s mind, fueled by both practicality and ambition. "I can share two of the potions with Kael," he mused, which seemed fitting to extend a gesture of goodwill to his ally.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His focus then shifted to the surplus potions. "I can sell the remaining ones," Erwin resolved, recognizing their potential value. The funds acquired from the sales could be utilized to acquire the necessary ingredients and cover the fees required for an alchemist to craft additional potions.


    But there was more to Erwin''s intentions than mere practicality. He yearned for strength and power in this savage world that had thrust him into a maelstrom of violence and unpredictability. The desire to grow, to surpass his limitations, burned within him like an unquenchable me.


    "To get stronger," Erwin affirmed, his voice resolute. He made a decision, a conscious choice, to seize every opportunity to bolster his own abilities. The surplus fruits he possessed would be sold, not because he couldn''t produce more potions from them, but because he was willing to sacrifice immediate gains for the long-term pursuit of strength.


    He didn''t even consider checking Aston''s spatial ring. He didn''t want to use anything from there for his own purposes. He couldn''t take the risk. What if someone started searching for him and somehow discovered the things Erwin had used?


    To banish the memories of the disgusting blood shower mixed with brains he had endured, Erwin forced his mind to focus on the process of making a Marrow Cleansing potion.


    He contemted whom he should contact to make the potions. On one hand, he considered creating them himself, but that would require extensive reading, practice, and time that he couldn''t afford. So, he pondered reaching out to someone at the Alchemists Association. There were many skilled alchemists there who could assist him.


    Suddenly, a person''s image appeared in his mind¡ªthe one who had initially informed him about the Alchemists Association. A smile formed on his lips as he remembered their conversation. "How could I forget about that giant assistant and their rather fat ass?" With this thought, he set off towards Vra''s house, his mind now filled with vivid images of Vra''s ample rear end.


    A fat ass like in Erwin''s thought was also present in the jungle. It was not just an ass but a full woman shored in leafs.


    The figure with a voluptuous physique moved stealthily, tailing Erwin''s every step. She waspletely d in dark green foliage, as if nature itself had adorned her body. The leaves clung to her curves, revealing the contours of her form.


    Only her piercing green eyes were visible amidst the foliage, emanating an eerie glow as they fixated on Erwin''s silhouette.


    "What a pathetic and cowardly child," a cold voice filled with contempt resonated from behind the leafy mask. Her eyes shimmered with disgust as she observed Erwin''s cautious movements. "I had hoped for some amusement, seeing him torment that handsome boy. But s, this childcks the qualities to be my ymate..."


    Raising her slender hand in the air, she pointed it directly at Erwin. Her voice dripped with malice as she continued, "Now, he can''t provide any entertainment... so why should he remain alive?" A swirling green circle formed before her hand, gathering a whirlwind of leaves that condensed into a spherical mass. A mischievous gleam danced in her eyes as she uttered, "Let''s attempt another headshot."


    "Come here, I''ve found the body!" A sudden shot echoed through the jungle, disrupting her focus. She turned her attention to the source of the interruption, her hands instinctively moving to deflect the iing attack. As a result, the green ball veered off course, missing its intended target and obliterating a random tree in its wake.


    "Shit," the woman cursed, frustration etching her features as her shot missed its mark. She red back at the moving figures, her anger burning in her eyes. However, her attention quickly shifted when she realized that the child she had targeted was no longer in sight.


    Her gaze swept the surroundings, searching for any sign of the elusive silhouette. But to no avail. The child had vanished from her view. With a resigned sigh, she muttered, "Well, that child got lucky. But his friends weren''t as fortunate as him."


    Her eyes shifted to the two lifeless bodies lying on the ground, iplete in their demise. There was a touch of grim satisfaction in her voice as she remarked, "I should get out of here or I would be like them to in some time when he gets here."


    Decisively, she made her choice. Disappearing seamlessly into the embrace of the natural surroundings, she blended with the foliage, leaving no trace of her presence behind. Meanwhile, a group of men d in armor emerged near the two deceased bodies, drawn to the scene by the disturbance.

 Chapter 136 Witch And Psychopath (R-18)

    ?


    Erwin''s face contorted with irritation as he red at the stubbornly locked door. "Every single time Ie here to meet these girls, they''re never around... It''s beyond frustrating," he grumbled, his voiceden with exasperation.


    Out of nowhere, a voice filled with surprise cut through his thoughts. "What are you doing here?"


    Erwin turned his attention to the source of the voice, and a broad smile spread across his face. "Ah, Miss Vra! I was actually looking for you," he responded.


    Vra, holding a collection of items in her hands, appeared to have just returned from the city. She questioned Erwin while unlocking the door with a key. "And why exactly were you looking for me?" she inquired.


    Erwin, still taken aback by the sudden encounter, clutched onto the items and exined, "I stumbled upon some good herbs today. And as you suggested, if I found something noteworthy, I shoulde to you. So here I am."


    "Oh, really? Let me have a look," Vra requested, her voice tinged with surprise, and proceeded to enter her house. Erwin followed closely behind, his gaze fixated on the gentle sway of her hips with each step.


    As Erwin stepped into her house, he found it to be as he remembered, with neatly arranged books on the shelves and a faint aroma of herbs wafting through the air. His attention remained fixed on Vra as she opened a door leading to her basement.


    Vra beckoned him inside while instructing, "ce those items on the table and join me downstairs."


    Erwin dutifullyplied, setting the items on the table. However, he couldn''t shake the sense that something had changed about Vra. There was a subtle shift in her demeanor, a warmth that seemed to rece her usual aloofness. "She appears less cold." Erwin mused to himself, perplexed by the transformation, as he followed her downstairs.


    As Erwin descended the stairs, he found himself in a dimly lit basement, filled with an assortment of shelves stacked with potions, books, and mysterious artifacts. Vra moved gracefully through the space, her familiarity evident in the way she navigated the room.


    Erwin''s eyes widened as he took in the sight before him. The basement seemed to be a hidden sanctuary of knowledge and magic. He couldn''t help but feel a mix of curiosity and excitement coursing through his veins.


    Vra turned towards Erwin, a warm smile gracing her face as she extended her hands. Erwin''s eyes widened with surprise, taking in Vra''s radiant beauty, illuminated by the dim light. Vra, in turn, nced at Erwin''s expression and spoke, her voice filled with curiosity. "What are you looking at? Show me the herbs you found."


    Erwin snapped out of his bewilderment upon hearing her words. He reached into his pocket and pulled out sixteen marble-sized white fruits, offering them to Vra. With a smile, she carefully inspected the fruits, her eyes gleaming with recognition. "Ah, Virenths... Where did youe across these?"


    "I found them in the forest today," Erwin replied, choosing not to borate further. "Miss Vra, I was wondering if you could create a marrow cleansing potion using these."


    Vra examined the herb closely and pondered its potential. "I can create the potions for you, but what''s in it for me?" she questioned.


    Erwin grinned and replied, "Since there are a total of sixteen herbs, you can make approximately eight potions, right? You can keep two for yourself and give the remaining extra ones to me."


    Vra paused, deep in thought, before responding, "It''s a fair deal, but you should know that marrow cleansing potions have a certain failure rate. If I encounter any failures, I will keep two potions for myself, and the unsessful ones will be deducted from your share, understood?"


    Erwin reluctantly nodded, understanding the terms. "That will suffice," he agreed.


    Upon hearing his consent, Vra turned towards a nearby table and added, "Furthermore, I require some additional ingredients to create these potions. You can either purchase them from the market or check if you already have them."


    Erwin''s smile faltered slightly as he apologized, saying, "I was actually considering selling the extra Virenths to acquire the necessary ingredients. However, it may take some time, considering the potential failure rate I thinks it''s best if I found some another way. I hope you understand."


    Vra''s expression softened, and she replied, "Very well, Erwin. Take the time you need to gather the ingredients."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin gazed at Vra with a mix of anticipation and concern. "One more thing, Miss Vra. Have you received any news about Professor Adide? When is she expected to return?" he inquired, knowing that his master and the focus of his mission had yet toe back.


    Vra paused for a moment, collecting her thoughts. "Professor Adide is scheduled to return sooner than I initially anticipated. Just yesterday, I received a message from her stating that she will be at the academy on the day of the festival," she replied, her gaze shifting around her workshop. "Now, if you have no further business, please leave and remember to close the door behind you."


    Erwin observed Vra''s demeanor returning to its cold and detached state, a stark contrast to the warmth he had witnessed earlier. However, he knew that it was inconsequential at the moment. His focus shifted to the task at hand: devising a n to break free from his vehood under Professor Adide''s control. "So, she will be here in a week. That should provide enough time to formte a n," Erwin thought to himself, determination filling his mind.


    Erwin left Vra''s house and headed towards the city. He sold the extra herbs to the Alchemist Association and then went about his daily chores at Rosewood Elegance.


    **********


    In a dimly lit room, two naked women soughtfort and connection within each other''s embrace. Their bodies pressed together, sweat glistening on their skin. However, their most captivating assets were concealed beneath the draped bed sheets, teasing the imagination.


    The blonde-haired woman, her luscious locks flowing down her back, turned her gaze to her alluring red-hairedpanion. A note of concern tinged her voice as she softly inquired, "Meredith, before this, who do you work for? Could they lend us a helping hand in this situation?"


    Lost in contemtion, the red-haired enchantress delicately ran her fingers through her lover''s hair. Her captivating eyes flickered as she pondered the question, her mind weighing the possibilities. A faint smile danced upon her lips as she responded, "I wish we could rely on that person, Alex, but he is nothing but an insufferable asshole. We cannot ce our trust in such a wretched soul."


    Upon hearing Meredith''s words, Alex''s gaze dimmed, her eyes casting down with an unfocused intensity. Sensing her lover''s anguish, Meredith''s lips curled into a knowing smile, and she spoke softly, "Let us set aside our worries for now. Why don''t we have another round before leaving?"


    Alex''s face lit up with a mischievous grin, feelingforted by Meredith''s concern. Without hesitation, she seized her lover''s hands and yfully positioned herself on top, causing the bed sheet to fall away, exposing the sensual treasures it had concealed.


    As the sheet fell away, revealing their naked forms, the allure of their bodies became evident. Both women possessed captivating breasts, each unique in shape and size. The blonde-haired woman''s supple bosom gently curved, adorned with rosy nipples that beckoned with desire. Her red-hairedpanion boasted a more voluptuous allure, her ample breasts entuating her sensuality, their tender peaks adorned with an enticing flush.


    Alex''s blonde tresses cascaded around her, framing her face like a golden halo. Her hips pressed firmly against Meredith''s groin, creating a tantalizing connection that stirred desire in both of them.


    In a moment charged with anticipation, Alex dered, her voiceced with a challenging tone, "This time, I shall be the one in control." Leaning forward, she boldly grasped Meredith''s hands and bound them together with a piece of cloth, asserting her dominance.


    Amusement danced in Meredith''s eyes as she gazed upon Alex''s newfound confidence. Every time they had shared nights of passion before, Alex had attempted to seize control, only to sumb to pleasure and beg for more. It had be a delightful pattern in their intimate encounters.


    "Are you absolutely sure, my dear?" Meredith taunted, her smile teeming with amusement, relishing the opportunity to witness Alex''s determination. The power dynamic between them shifted as Alex embarked on this endeavor, and Meredith eagerly awaited the unfolding of their passionate struggle.


    "Yeah, I am in control now," Alex dered with amanding tone. She positioned her hips provocatively over Meredith''s face, ensuring her delicate folds made intimate contact with Meredith''s soft, eager lips. The golden tuft of hair crowning Alex''s white skin added an alluring contrast to the scene, a visual feast of desire.


    Meredith, with a mischievous smile on her face, willingly surrendered to Alex''s dominance. With a teasing flick of her tongue, she began exploring the velvety contours of Alex''s most intimate area. The sensation sent waves of pleasure coursing through Alex''s body, causing her to gasp in delight. She tightened her grip on Meredith''s hair, a potent mix of control and surrender intertwining in their passionate dance.


    Alex''s hips moved with a rhythmic grace, sliding her moist entrance along Meredith''s soft lips. A euphoric sensation washed over her as her essence coated Meredith''s face, the intimate fluids mingling with the sweet warmth of their passion. Moans of pleasure escaped Alex''s lips, mingling with the erotic sounds of their encounter.


    "How do you like it?" Alex taunted, her voice dripping with desire. "Lick it clean... devour it," she teased, a mischievous giggle escaping her. The power dynamics between them became increasingly evident as Alex reveled in hermanding role, relishing the control she had over Meredith''s pleasure.

 Chapter 137 Cute Erwin

    ?


    This was Erwin''s third week as a ve. He had now about two months and one week to get his freedom back. To do that, he was looking at random items from the system he got in thest three weeks. He was already using the pitiful Plushie, Wretched Heart Pendant, and ring of mana he gotst week. but not every item he got was great as them he also got some other useless items like this one.


    [Sock of Sockiness (grade:- trash) : This sock possesses a peculiar enchantment that makes it perpetually sticky and prone to sticking to everything ites into contact with.]


    This is the most useless item Erwin had got from the system. He stared at the Sock of Sockiness in disbelief. "What am I supposed to do with this sticky disaster?" Erwin thought, how can it be any use of him? Then he thought about selling it for some fortune and readied a sales pitch. "Introducing the Sock of Sockiness! It sticks to everything like a clingy ex. Just be careful where you step, or you''ll find yourself in a sticky situation."


    *********


    [Boomerang of Absurdity: When thrown, it takes on unpredictable paths, seemingly having a mind of its own. Instead of returning directly to the yer, it embarks on a whimsical journey, bouncing off various objects and asionally even the yer''s own head. However, against all odds, there exists a minute 0.01% chance of a happening a miracle]


    Erwin held the Boomerang of Absurdity, perplexed yet amused. "This boomerang is a true rebel," he chuckled. "Well, at least there''s a slim 0.01% chance it might miraculously obey thews of physics. Fingers crossed!"


    *************


    He also got some good items, like the one Erwin is looking at, an exquisitely crafted buttplug, shimmering with a faint glow that shifts between shades of silver and violet. Its surface is smooth and seamless, with intricate patterns etched along its length, reminiscent of ancient arcane symbols.


    [Item :- Dominance Nullifier(tinum) :- A Sex toy used to punish and train ves.


    The person wearing this plug will lose his/her powers and will be weaker than the host.


    Requirements:- The person has to willingly put that plug in her butt.


    Durations : 1 hour (Reset : 7 Days)]


    He mused with a sly grin. "Wear this, and you''ll be weaker than the person hosting your behind. It''s like a power trip."


    ************


    [Item: Jinxed jellybeans(Golden): Every jellybeane with a different type of jinx. On consuming the person, will unleash a random and unpredictable jinx that affects them or their surroundings. The nature of the jinx can range from falling amusingly to dying.]


    Erwin had in about three jinxed jellybeans, along with one strength pill, two dexterity pills, and one stamina pill. To further enhance his personal power, he had also used two marrow cleansing potions he got from Vra. Using them, his abilities had significantly improved over the past week.


    [Host status]


    [Name :- Erwin Nightrage


    Race :- human-Nightling hybrid


    Level:- first circled mage


    Sexual Preference :- Females


    Mana points :- 576


    Strength :- 5


    Dexterity :- 7


    Stamina :- 13


    Intelligent:-9


    Charm:- 13


    Beauty:- 18


    wealth:- 6 Gold coins<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Social status:- ve (lowest possible) ]


    [Attribute point:- 10]


    Over the course of the week, Erwin dedicated time to honing his spell-casting skills and delving into the vast knowledge of this world within library tomes. he also shared the two of the extra marrow cleansing potions with Kael, who, in return, taught Erwin a new spell called Shadow Step. This intriguing spell involved creating a mana circle beneath one''s feet, allowing the caster to step into thin air with a touch of magic.


    Throughout his endeavors and magical pursuits, Erwin couldn''t help but notice the absence of some sex. The women he encountered seemed to be disappeared from the world. except Vra, who seemed as unapproachable as an ice sculpture. His hopes for a passionate encounter dwindled. Nevertheless, Erwin remained determined, knowing that patience and opportunity often go hand in hand.


    And today that opportunity has arrived as his ve master Adide. Erwin''s anticipation soared as he made his way to Adide''s office. She returned to the academyst night and had summoned Erwin to meet her in the noon. And seeing the sun at the top of his head, with a wide smile on his face and a noticeable bulge in his pants, Erwin made his way toward her office.


    Erwin''s frustration grew with each passing day. He had never gone a whole week without experiencing the pleasure of an orgasm. In his previous world, he had freely indulged in his desires, satisfying himself on a daily basis. However, the system''s restrictions had forced him to suppress his urges, leaving him pent up and eager for release. As he approached the meeting with Adide, he couldn''t help but show the excitement with the bulge in his pants.


    As Erwin reached Adide''s office, he spotted Vra standing outside, clutching a stack of papers. Sensing his presence, she nced at him with her icy gaze and offered a curt nod. ''Cold as always,''


    Erwin thought, finding her demeanor as chilly as ever. Undeterred, he mustered a friendly smile and closed the distance between them. "Is professor inside?" he asked.


    "Yeah," the assistant replied, ncing at the paper in her hands. "But she''s currently in a meeting with some guests, so you''ll have to wait a bit before you can see her."


    Erwin nodded understandingly, his smile unwavering. "No problem at all. but who is she meeting?"


    "You can go in and see them yourself," Vra said, her tone indicating her disinterest in further conversation.


    However, Erwin failed to pick up on her cue and continued speaking. "I really appreciate you making those potions for me. They''ve been a tremendous help."


    "Likewise," Vra replied, herck of enthusiasm evident as she didn''t even bother to look at him.


    Erwin''s enthusiasm remained undiminished despite Vra''sckluster response. Ignoring her disinterest, he pressed on with his thoughts, inwardly chuckling. ''Ah, Vra, always the epitome of warmth and excitement,''


    With a casual shrug, Erwin shifted his attention back to the office. ''Well, I guess I''ll just have to wait.'' he thought, a mischievous glimmer in his eyes. His mind began to wander, imagining all sorts of unconventional scenarios that could unfold.


    Erwin''s thoughts were interrupted as the door to Adide''s office swung open, revealing the ve master herself standing in the doorway. "Erwin,e in," she beckoned with a slight smile.


    Erwin''s excitement surged as he eagerly stepped inside, his eyes scanning the room for any hints of the mysterious guests. The office was tastefully decorated, adorned with elegant furniture and shelves lined with books and artifacts. As he approached Adide''s desk, his gaze shifted to the corner of the room, where a figure stood, partially obscured by shadows.


    He couldn''t help but be intrigued by the presence of this enigmatic person. Her attire was striking, a dark blue dress that hugged her curves,plemented by a wide-brimmed hat of the same color. The hat concealed her face, leaving only her luscious red lips visible, adorned with a beauty mark beneath her chin.


    Erwin''s curiosity piqued as he observed the mysterious woman. His gaze lingered on her, trying to decipher her hidden allure. Sensing his interest, Adide smiled knowingly and introduced her.


    Erwin''s eyes widened with a mixture of shock and excitement as Adide introduced the woman before him. "Erwin, allow me to introduce you to Professor Ryat," Adide said, her voice filled with respect. "She is a renowned mage and a close friend of mine, as well as the principal of Vasmorth Academy."


    Erwin''s heart raced with anticipation as he looked at Professor Ryat. Her reputation preceded her, and he had heard countless tales of her incredible magical prowess during his time at the academy. She was known as the most powerful magician in the world, and now, he stood in her presence.


    As Erwin''s gaze lingered on Professor Ryat, he couldn''t help but wonder about the extent of her powers. Rumors had spread throughout the academy about her extraordinary abilities, with tales of her manipting the very fabric of reality and summoning majestic elemental creatures.


    It was said that Professor Ryat possessed a deep connection to the arcane arts, tapping into the raw energy of the cosmos itself. Her spells were known to be awe-inspiring, capable of reshapingndscapes, controlling time, and even altering the fates of individuals.


    Legends spoke of her casting spells so potent that they shook the foundations of the magical realm, leaving her adversaries helpless in the face of her might. Erwin had heard stories of entire armies being decimated by her single incantation, and even the most seasoned mages being left in awe of her prowess.


    Yet, despite her incredible power, Professor Ryat remained an enigma to many. She rarely appeared in public, preferring the solitude of her research and the mysteries of the arcane. Her presence alone was enough tomand respect and admiration from anyone who crossed her path.


    As the conversation continued, the woman in question gracefully stood up from her seat and approached Erwin with an air of elegance. Every step she took seemed to exude confidence and grace, drawing Erwin''s attention even more. Her movements were fluid, like a dancer in perfect harmony with her surroundings.


    As she neared him, Erwin''s heart skipped a beat, and he couldn''t help but notice her captivating beauty. With each passing moment, the mysterious woman''s features came into view from under the brim of her hat. Her eyes, a mesmerizing shade of emerald green, sparkled with a hint of mischief, reflecting the depths of her wisdom and power.


    "He is even more adorable than you described," she remarked, a yful smile dancing on her lips as her gaze lingered upon Erwin.

 Chapter 138 Mind Of Its Own

    ?


    Erwin pondered, ''What does she want something from me?'' as he nced up at Marisa, whose eyes sparkled with a glimmer.


    With a graceful motion, she bent down, bringing her radiant face closer to Erwin''s, and inquired, "What a cute child. You are called Erwin, right?"


    Erwin acknowledged her question with a nod, his gaze fixated on her mesmerizing green eyes, which mirrored his amazed expression.


    "It''s not wrong for people to call nightlings an enchanting sight, wouldn''t you say, Adide?" the principal inquired, fixating on the depths of Erwin''s mesmerizing silver eyes.


    With a knowing grin, Erwin''s master cautioned herpanion, saying, "Indeed, they are, but beware, for beneath that beauty lies a potential for a sanguinary enchantment."


    Erwin, overhearing their chat, couldn''t help but crack a sly grin. Internally, they yfully mused, ''did I hear them correctly? Are they thinking about having a threesome with me?''


    With her gaze fixed upon Erwin for another minute, Marisa maintained her proximity, her lips adorned with a lingering smile. "You know, my dear Erwin, I came all the way here just for you," she revealed, her words surprising him. It was only natural for Erwin to feel taken aback, questioning why a renowned arcane magician would seek him out.


    "Are you wondering why someone as powerful as myself woulde to meet you?" Marisa echoed the exact thoughts swirling in Erwin''s mind, almost as if she had tapped into his innermost musings.


    Erwin nodded, and a smile graced Marisa''s lips as she observed his response. It seemed as though she took pride in perceiving Erwin''s thoughts.


    "It''s not because you''re particrly special or anything. Well, technically you are, given the time and age we live in," Marisa exined, her voice tinged with a hint of indifference. "But what I truly need are two specific traits. Firstly, your age¡ªbeing a child under fifteen. Secondly, your status as a nightling. While there may be other nightlings who meet those criteria, you happen to be the only one who is near me..."


    She let out a heavy sigh, her tone filled with a sense ofment. "How cruel humanity has be. I can''t even find a single nightling child anymore."


    "The matter I require your assistance with is quite perilous. Would you be willing to aid me?" Marisa posed the question, her voiceced with a sense of anticipation, fully aware of the inherent danger involved.


    Erwin''s expression wavered, revealing a hint of hesitation upon hearing Marisa''s proposition. Thoughts raced through their mind, wondering why their initial expectation of a threesome had shifted to a dangerous task. ''If she doesn''t desire a threesome, then why should I embark on something perilous for her? At the very least, there should be some form ofpensation.''


    Sensing his reluctance, Marisa pressed in. "If you carry out this task for me, I will grant you freedom from Adide," she offered, emphasizing the potential liberation from his mistress.


    [Assistance form powerful individual for getting free from very has offered. Does the host want to ept it? Yes or no?]


    Notification from the system jolted Erwin, leaving him in a state of shock. The possibility of gaining freedom through the assistance of this influential figure hadn''t crossed his mind before. He had been relying on more carnal means to secure his liberation, but now, an opportunity had presented itself directly to him. Who would he be to decline such a chance?


    Erwin contemted the situation, weighing the potential risks and rewards. Finally, with a resolute determination, he made his decision.


    "Yes," Erwin replied firmly, epting the offer presented before him.


    Marisa''s smile widened upon hearing Erwin''s eptance, and she turned her gaze toward Adide. "Adide, can you break his seal?" she asked, her voice filled with anticipation.


    Adide hesitated, clearly reluctant to carry out the request, but eventually nodded. She retrieved a paper adorned with a meticulously drawn magic circle and tore it apart. As the paper crumbled, Erwin experienced a searing sensation on the back of his shoulder, precisely where his ve seal was supposed to be.


    "Now you are free. Let''s take a magic oath to ensure you won''t go back on your promise," Marisa dered, extending her hand towards Erwin.


    Erwin nced at her elegant fingers and slender hand, briefly contemting her request. ''Who do you think I am? Why would I go back on my words?'' he pondered internally. Without revealing his thoughts, he reached out and sped her hand firmly. Marisa''s grip tightened, and a smile graced her lips.


    "Now, repeat after me that you will assist me in one task, no matter how dangerous or excruciating it may be. Even if you are on the verge of death or in agonizing pain, you will never waver and continue without question, or else you will be my ve," Marisa stated, binding them together with a blue thread.


    ''What the fuck I had just got off this ve hood? and this bitch wants made me a ve again.'' Erwin''s anger surged within him, frustrated by the prospect of being enved once again. Yet, he managed to conceal his emotions and obediently repeated the words as instructed.


    "I solemnly swear to assist you in one task without question," Erwin recited, his voice filled with a mix of resignation and determination.


    As Erwinpleted the oath, the shimmering thread binding their hands began to emit a radiant glow. Gradually, the thread melted, seeping onto Erwin''s hands, causing him to wince in pain.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The peculiar thing was that the melted thread didn''t encroach upon Marisa''s hands, confining its effects solely to Erwin''s. Erwin instinctively attempted to release his hand from Marisa''s grip, but she firmly held on, refusing to let go.


    "Release it," Erwin pleaded, his voice strained with pain.


    Marisa, however, remained resolute. "Don''t force it... just endure a little while longer," she advised, refusing to release his hands.


    Frustration welled up within Erwin, reaching a boiling point as he contemted attacking Marisa. Yet, before he could make a move, the molten substance progressed further, seeping into his wrist and transforming into a solid band of brilliant blue.


    With the processpleted, Marisa smiled triumphantly and remarked, "See, it wasn''t that long."


    Erwin red at her, his anger simmering beneath the surface, as he blew on his reddened hand. Deep within his thoughts, a seething determination grew, fueled by the resolve to someday exact revenge. ''I will kill this woman one day,'' he silently vowed.


    "Now, now, don''t give me that look," Marisa chided, observing Erwin''s angered expression. "It seems like I''m taking advantage of a child."


    Erwin''s mind raced with retorts, tempted to voice his thoughts, but he held his tongue and simply blew on his hand, refusing to engage further.


    Erwin, suppressing his frustration, decided to focus on the task at hand. He inquired, "When do you want me to fulfill the job you require, and what exactly is this task?"


    Marisa''s smile widened as she replied, her voiceced with anticipation, "The time wille soon, my dear Erwin. As for the task, you will be informed when you are ready?"


    "As for now, you can work as Adide''s assistant, and in return, she will teach you magic from now on. I had initially wanted you to study as a student, but those narrow-minded fools at the academy rejected the idea of having a nightling among their ranks... fucking old bastards," Marisa vented, cursing under her breath.


    Erwin turned his gaze towards his former master, Adide, who wore a mischievous smile. "Do you really think you can escape from me? How could I let go of someone with such exceptional potential?" she teased yfully.


    Erwin reciprocated the smile and replied, "Who said I wanted to get away from you? I simply don''t appreciate being referred to as a ''ve,'' Professor."


    Marisa, slightly bewildered by their conversation, interjected, "What are you two talking about? Never mind, I''m too busy to delve into it. Let''s reconvene when the time is right, my dear nightling."


    As Marisa spoke those words, a magical green circle materialized on Erwin''s burnt hand, alleviating the burning sensation. Erwin stared in astonishment as Marisa vanished into thin air, leaving him even more bewildered.


    "Isn''t she annoying?" Adide remarked, walking over to Erwin. She continued, "First, she inflicts pain, and then she heals it. What a peculiar person."


    Adide''s gaze locked onto Erwin, a mischievous grin forming on her face as she spoke, her hand yfully squeezing her cheek.


    "Do you miss me, my cute little pet?" she asked, her voiceced with desire.


    Erwin met her gaze, a hint of annoyance in his eyes. "Professor, I am not your pet anymore," he replied firmly.


    Adide''s expression shifted to one of surprise. "Oh, really?" she responded, her hand slowly making its way towards his crotch, a wicked smile spreading across her face. "But this seems to say something else."


    Her hand closed around something long and substantial, gently stroking it, causing Erwin to smirk. "Well, this thing doesn''t listen to me. It has a mind of its own, filled with thoughts of lust."


    Adide''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "Well, it certainly seems to listen to me," she remarked, feeling his penis twitch in her hand as she squeezed it tightly.


    Erwin''s breath hitched as Adide''s grip tightened, the sensation sending a surge of pleasure through his body. He couldn''t deny the impact she had on him, even as he resisted her words.


    "You know," Adide purred, her voice dripping with seduction, "I can make this mind of yours obey, even if just for a moment."

 Chapter 139 Horny (R-18)

    ?


    "You think you have that power, Professor? Perhaps you underestimate the strength of my will." Erwin said with a challenging voice.


    Adide leaned closer, her lips brushing against his ear as she whispered, "Oh, Erwin, your will may be strong, but I know exactly how to push your boundaries and unlock your deepest desires. Shall I demonstrate?"


    With a mischievous gleam in her eyes, Adide slowly sank to her knees, maintaining eye contact with Erwin the entire time.


    Adide swiftly lowered Erwin''s pants, revealing his engorged penis that strained against the fabric. A trickle of fluid seeped from its tip, glistening with anticipation.


    With audacious confidence, Adide extended her tongue teasingly towards Erwin''s eager member, capturing the glistening fluid that had escaped. Her skilled movements traversed the contours of his neglected manhood, exploring every inch with an undeniable hunger for pleasure.


    Adide released her hold on Erwin''s member, she rose gracefully from her position on the floor. Her eyes glimmered with satisfaction as she guided him towards the nearby couch in the corner of the room.


    "Sit," shemanded softly, her voice brimming with authority and desire. Erwinplied, finding himself perched on the edge of the plush cushions, his anticipation mounting.


    Adide positioned herself before him, her body a vision of seduction. Slowly, she peeled off theyers of her clothing, revealing smooth, supple skin that seemed to beckon his touch. Her movements were deliberate, designed to tease and tantalize, as she revealed herself inch by inch.


    Her breasts, round and full, were adorned with inviting nipples that stood proudly in the air. As she moved, they swayed with a captivating rhythm, tempting Erwin''s gaze and inviting his touch.


    Adide''s waist tapered into an elegant curve, entuating the gentle swell of her hips. Her legs, long and toned, showcased her sensuality as they extended gracefully from beneath her. Every inch of her being exuded an aura of seduction that was impossible to resist.


    Adide walked toward Erwin with measured steps, her anticipation palpable in the air. However, just as she was about to reach him, Erwin interrupted her with amanding voice, "Stop."


    Caught off guard, Adide froze in her tracks, her expression a mix of surprise and curiosity. "Why?" she inquired, her voice tinged with a hint of vulnerability.


    Erwin smirked, his arousal evident from the hardness of his member, creating a challenge for Adide to control her own desires. "Professor, you are quite the horny individual, aren''t you? There''s no need to be shy with me. Just answer the question honestly."


    Adide''s confidence remained unwavering as she responded, her voiceced with a hint of defiance. "Why should I be ashamed of being a sexual person? So, what would you like to know?"


    With a bold move, Adide squatted down in front of him, her thighs squeezing and appearingrger, drawing attention to her provocative disy. Her silver bush of hair was on full disy, tantalizingly adding to the allure of the moment.


    Erwin leaned forward, his hands squeezing Adide''s breasts, as he asked with a mischievous glint in his eyes, "This means when you don''t have sex, do you masturbate?"


    Adide scoffed, seemingly dismissing the idea. "I don''t have to... I can always have sex," she replied confidently, her voice filled with a hint of superiority.


    Erwin''s eyes gleamed with hidden mischief as he continued his line of questioning. "Then you''ve never masturbated in your life, right?"


    "Yeah, I didn''t," Adide admitted, her hands reaching toward Erwin''s dick. However, before she could reach it, Erwin grabbed her hands firmly in his own, a yful smile dancing on his lips.


    "From your actions, you seem to be in quite a horny mood," Erwin remarked, his voice filled with anticipation. "You want to have sex with me, right?"


    Adide nodded, her desire evident in her eyes. She remained silent, waiting for further instructions, eager to fulfill their mutual desires.


    "Then let''s have it, but first, let me see how you masturbate," Erwin requested, his voiceced with anticipation.


    "Why should I, when I have a dick like that in my hands?" Adide replied, her voice filled with a hypnotized desire as she gazed at Erwin''s erect member.


    Erwin, taken aback by her response, considered withholding sex. As he started to rise to his feet, pulling up his pants, Adide''s frustration became evident on her face. She stopped him, her expression filled with a mixture of longing and determination.


    "No, wait," Adide interjected, her voice tinged with frustration. "I will do it."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin''s excitement grew, and he couldn''t resist taking charge of the situation. Rising from the couch, he guided Adide to sit down, positioning her in a way that showcased her desire.


    "Really?" Erwin asked, his voice filled with anticipation as he positioned himself in front of Adide. "Then sit here with your legs wide open and show me your eager, inviting vagina."


    Adide, feeling a mix of vulnerability and arousal,plied with his request. She positioned herself as instructed; her legs spread wide, revealing her most intimate area to Erwin''s hungry gaze.


    Erwin''s desire intensified as he positioned himself to have a clear view of Adide''s entire body. He wanted to witness every subtle movement, every intimate detail, as he indulged in the scene unfolding before him.


    "Now continue," Erwinmanded, his voiceced with anticipation, his eyes fixated on Adide''s exposed form.


    Adide hesitated for a moment, her uncertainty evident. "I don''t know how to do it," she admitted, her voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and insecurity.


    Erwin, understanding her hesitation, reassured her with a gentle smile. "Don''t worry, just do what feels pleasurable to you," he encouraged, his voiceced with a sense of guidance.


    He squatted down between Adide''s thighs, his hands firmly gripping them, appreciating the smoothness of her skin. The pressure he applied sent a tingling sensation coursing through her, heightening her anticipation.


    Adide, driven by a newfound sense of curiosity, explored her own body with tentative yet eager touches. Her fingers, filled with anticipation, sought out her most intimate and sensitive areas.


    As she traced delicate circles around her clitoris, Adide felt a surge of electric sensations building within her. The tingling pleasure spread through her body, igniting a fire of desire.


    Erwin, captivated by the sight before him, watched with a mix of desire and admiration. He appreciated the beauty and vulnerability of Adide''s exploration, understanding the intimate connection she was forging with herself.


    Emboldened by her initial exploration, Adide ventured deeper, her fingers gliding along her slick folds with growing confidence and purpose. The wetness of her arousal heightened her senses, urging her to delve further into the pleasures that awaited her.


    With focused attention, she centered her touch on her clitoris, applying increasing pressure and circling it in deliberate motions. Waves of pleasure coursed through her, intensifying with each stroke.


    Embracing her own desires, Adide used her other hand to explore her wet entrance, teasing and probing with a hunger for the pleasure that awaited her. She experimented with various techniques, ranging from gentle caresses to firm strokes, seeking the perfect rhythm that would bring her closer to the brink of ecstasy.


    As she continued her self-exploration, Adide discovered the delicate spot that made her hips arch and her breath catch. She traced figure-eight patterns, varied her speed, and adjusted the pressure, exploring the vast range of sensations that awakened her most intense desires.


    Adide''s gaze met Erwin''s unwavering stare, and a twinge of embarrassment coursed through her. Conflicting thoughts and emotions swirled within her mind as she questioned his motives.


    "Why is he insisting on this?" she pondered, feeling a mixture of vulnerability and uncertainty. The intensity of his gaze only heightened her self-consciousness, as if he could see through her very thoughts.


    Yet, beneath her apprehension, a spark of curiosity flickered. Adide couldn''t deny the tingling excitement that pulsed through her body, nor the captivating allure of exploring her own desires under his watchful eye.


    Adide''s delicate rhythm of self-exploration was abruptly interrupted as Erwin''s hand slipped onto her trembling thighs, causing her to slide down slightly. The unexpected touch disrupted her concentration, momentarily throwing off the cadence of her pleasurable exploration.


    Her breath hitched as she felt his hand assert its presence, his touch both distracting and electrifying. The subtle shift in position altered the angle of her fingers against her most sensitive areas, stirring a mixture of frustration and anticipation within her.


    cing his head between her thighs, he couldn''t help but inhale deeply, catching a subtle whiff of her released hormones. The scent, a heady mix of arousal and desire, wafted through the air, infiltrating his senses and heightening his own primal instincts.


    A surge of primitive urges coursed through Erwin''s veins, his body responding to the intoxicating aroma that enveloped him. His mind, momentarily captivated by the scent of Adide''s arousal, became a whirlwind of primal desires, urging him to indulge in the primal dance of pleasure.


    She became more surprise seeing Erwin''s tongue getting out of his mouth and making it''s way toward her wet pussy.

 Chapter 140 Pet? (R-18)

    Aldeaide asked with an amused smile, "Is my pet going to lick me?"


    Erwin didn''t answer and focused on targeting the red glowing spot on her vagina. ''This will be thest time she is calling me a pet,''


    Thoughts swirled in his mind, fueled by a potent mix of desire and revenge. This would mark the ultimate turning point, thest time she dared to belittle him with that pet name.


    The system functions are now at his useable once again. The sex counter, a tool of exquisite torment, beckoned him. Adealiade''s count stood at a tantalizing 24, but Erwin had no intention of allowing her release. He would push her to the brink, her body trembling with need, yet denying her that sweet release, to reim his power and dominance.


    In this wicked game of pleasure and control, Erwin relished the anticipation, knowing that with each touch, each maddening stroke, Aldeaide''s desire would heighten to an unbearable crescendo until she teetered on the precipice of ecstasy, teeming with unfulfilled longing.


    Erwin''s tongue contacted with the lower end of her vagina, and with slow and deliberate stroke it move upward. As he moved upward, he intensified the pressure, a deliberate dance of sensation designed to awaken every nerve ending within her.


    Her thighs instinctively tried to close, seeking to capture the intoxicating pleasure Erwin was delivering, but his firm hands denied her that respite. Her hips lifted from the couch, as if Erwin''s tongue had lifted her, carrying her to new heights of pleasure.


    Erwin''s lips curled into a devilish smile, his eyes shimmering with mischief as he leaned in closer to Adide. His voice dripped with a taunting edge as he began, "my dear Professor, how you crave the touch that only I can provide. Like a bitch in a heat."


    Adide''s gaze sharpened, a flicker of defiance awakening within her. She retorted, her voiceced with a challenge, "Is that your feeble attempt to provoke me, Erwin? A pitiful charade that only reveals your own perverse desires."


    Erwin''s confidence grew, fueled by Adide''s defiance. He reveled in their verbal dance, knowing full well the power his words held over her. "Ah, my delectable temptress, you mistake my intentions. I freely admit to my deviant inclinations, for they are the key that unlocks your deepest desires."


    Adide''s eyes zed, her voice imbued with a mixture of frustration and defiance. "You may revel in your wickedness, Erwin, but do not mistake my strength for weakness. I am not a pawn to be manipted by your base desires."


    Erwin''s smirk widened, a glimmer of triumph shining in his eyes. With audacity, he extended his hand, revealing the evidence of her undeniable pleasure. "Oh, my dear Professor, the proof is in these intoxicating traces of your ecstasy. Deny it all you want, but your body speaks a truth that words cannot mask."


    Erwin eagerly returned to his task, his mouth once again exploring the depths of her thighs. As he indulged in his intimate pursuit, a thought crossed his mind, causing a cringe to ripple through his being. ''What the fuck was that conversation? So cringy,'' he silently pondered, momentarily distracted from the intensity of the moment.


    However, the allure of their desires quickly consumed him, erasing any lingering difort. He refocused his attention on Adide''s vagina.


    Erwin continued his intimate exploration, parting Adide''s wet folds to reveal her inner pink skin. Her anticipation was evident as her pink hole opened and closed, yearning for Erwin''s tongue. ''Her pink hole is practically waving a ''Wee'' sign at me. Time to give it the VIP treatment.''


    With a calcted movement, Erwin pressed his tongue against her inner skin, slowly teasing her pink hole. Adide''s body reacted instantly, arching in pleasure and releasing a passionate moan.


    "ahhh." As the sensations intensified, Erwin''s tongue delved deeper, encountering a soft bump along the way. Adide''s body tensed once again, her hands gripping Erwin''s hair as he attempted to prevent her thighs from squeezing his head.


    Erwin''s hands moved with purpose, exerting a firm pressure to keep Adide''s thighs at bay.


    ''I''ll make her body sing a symphony of pleasure, hitting all the right notes with my talented tongue.'' His tongue traced along the delicate contours, teasing the mysterious bump with delicate flicks. Adide''s moans grew more urgent, her body responding to the tantalizing pleasure coursing through her.


    Erwin focused his attention on that sensitive spot, alternating between gentle strokes and more intense pressure. With each touch, the sensations intensified, pushing Adide closer to the edge of ecstasy.


    Adide''s grip on Erwin''s hair tightened, her body responding instinctively to the mounting pleasure. Her thighs quivered with the desire to envelop his head, to exert her own form of dominance over him. ''Erwin, you''re the sneakiest yer in this pleasure battle. But mark my words, I won''t let you win that easily.''


    Erwin struggled to control her thighs as Adide''s strength proved to be more than he anticipated. The desire to bury his face between her thighs was overwhelming, but he resisted, knowing that losing this battle would mean she had the upper hand. Determined not to be outdone, Erwin sought a way to increase his strength in the shortest possible time, all while his tongue continued to wiggle inside her, driving her to the brink of ecstasy.


    As Erwin continued his intimate exploration, a realization struck him. He remembered that he had attribute points at his disposal, and without a second thought, he decided to invest half of them into increasing his strength.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Strength: 5 ¡ú 10]


    With a sudden surge of newfound strength, Erwin''s hands confidently gripped her hips, lifting her effortlessly and pinning her back to the couch. In this vulnerable position, her legs spread in the air, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of vulnerability and excitement. Adide''s body quivered with a mix of anticipation and hesitation.


    Her breasts, nowrger and more prominent, rested on her stomach, their weight adding to the electrifying sensations coursing through her. The tips of her nipples, hardened and sensitive, stood proudly, begging for attention. They were aching to be teased, kissed, and drawn into the game of pleasure unfolding before them.


    Her thighs trembled, caught between a desire to resist and a longing to surrender. Her stomach tightened with a mix of nerves and desire, entuating the sensual contours of her body. Each breath she took seemed to intensify the sensations, heightening the anticipation of what was toe.


    She nced at Erwin, his tantalizing tongue delving inside her, while his mocking eyes stirred her anger. However, the overwhelming sensation rendered her unable to act, so she redirected her focus on surrendering to the intoxicating pleasure that enveloped her.


    Adide''s gaze flickered between Erwin''s eyes and the raw power he exerted over her. She was caught between the boundaries of her own desires and the allure of the moment. The warmth and wetness between her thighs betrayed her, a testament to the pleasure that awaited her.


    Adide''s gaze shifted downward, her eyes captivated by the sight of her own intimate folds. The pink, glistening petals of her vagina were moist with desire, their delicate texture beckoning for touch and exploration. As Erwin''s tongue navigated the intricate contours, a tingling sensation spread through her, heightening her awareness of every nerve ending within.


    ''Why am I just lying here, allowing him to consume me?'' she questioned, her thoughts tinged with frustration. ''I''m stronger than this. I want to take charge, to show him my own power.''


    Yet, the undeniable truth remained¡ªErwin''s touch ignited a fire within her, a primal response she couldn''t ignore. Each gentle movement of his tongue set her aze, eroding her resistance and heightening her desire.


    Her body betrayed her hesitations, pulsating and clenching in rhythm with his actions, driving her ever closer to the precipice of ecstasy. Amidst the whirlwind of conflicting emotions, a soft whimper escaped her lips, mingling with the undeniable pleasure that consumed her.


    ''I...I shouldn''t want this, but it feels so good,'' she whispered to herself, caught between surrender and resistance.


    As the sensations intensified, Adide''s body trembled on the brink of climax. The pleasure surged through her, threatening to engulf herpletely. Her breath came in ragged gasps as Erwin''s tongue skillfully explored her depths.


    Just when she thought she couldn''t bear the anticipation any longer, Erwin abruptly ceased his ministrations. The abrupt halt left Adide in a state of frustrated longing, her body craving the release that was denied.


    Confusion and need warred within her. Her eyes locked with Erwin''s, searching for an exnation, but his face revealed nothing.


    "Why did you stop?" she managed to speak through gritted teeth, her frustration bubbling just beneath the surface.


    Erwin''s casual shrug only intensified her anger. Her fists clenched, nails digging into her palms as she fought the urge to unleash her pent-up fury.


    Adide''s folds glistened, their moist, delicate texture reflecting her heightened desire. A tingling sensation radiated from her intimate core, each nerve ending awakened and yearning for more. Her breasts heaved, nipples hardened with anticipation, begging for the touch that had abruptly ceased.


    The absence of Erwin''s tongue left her craving, her body pulsating and clenching with a frustrating ache. Her intimate depths throbbed, throbbing with a demanding need that remained unfulfilled.


    Confusion and longing shed within her, written across her flushed and perspiring skin. Her body, a canvas of desire, exhibited the physical manifestation of her frustration. Adide''s eyes, zing with a mix of longing and anger, locked onto Erwin''s, silently demanding answers.


    In response, Erwin''s hand traversed the contours of her thighs and buttocks, adding fuel to the raging fire within her. The touch sent shivers of pleasure coursing through her body, each caress stoking the mes of her desire.


    "Do you want to orgasm?" he asked, his wordsced withmand. "Then say, that you are my pet."


    Adide''s body trembled with conflicting emotions, her intimate core throbbing with a desperate ache. The choice beckoned her, an enticing yet perilous path between surrender and asserting her own power.

 Chapter 141 Fun (R-18)

    ?


    The room hung heavy with anticipation as Adide''s eyes locked onto Erwin''s, her gaze burning with a mixture of longing and defiance. Her body, on the verge of climax, quivered with the intensity of her desire. Her moist folds, engorged with need, begged for the touch that had been denied.


    Erwin''s proposition lingered in the air, the weight of hismand charging the atmosphere. Time seemed to stand still as Adide''s heartbeat echoed in her ears, drowning out all other thoughts.


    Adide fixed her sharp gaze upon Erwin and boldly asked, "Are you really won''t let me orgasm?"


    Erwin casually shook his head, a sly smile forming on his face, which only fueled Adide''s growing anger.


    But Adide quickly regained control of her emotions and, with a fiery determination, looked at her own aroused body, her pert nipples and sensitive vagina, before directing her gaze back at Erwin, the one responsible for her heightened desire.


    "In that case," she proposed with a flushed face, "if you can make me orgasm with your penis, I shall willingly submit myself as your pet."


    Erwin''s smile widened at her response, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Well, this treat is only for good pets. Are you a good pet, Adide?"


    Adide''s anger surged, her desire to unleash her fury upon Erwin growing stronger, yet she begrudgingly nodded in response.


    Erwin, relishing in his power, taunted her further. "Really? Then tell me, what type of pet are you? A dog, a rabbit, or perhaps a fox?" He muttered to himself, contemting the perfect animal that would satisfy his desires and make Adide''s body ache for his actions. After a minute of pondering, he eximed, "Yes, you shall be a cat. Now, say ''meow'' like a good cat."


    Adide''s anger burned hotter than ever as she reluctantly nodded, ying along with Erwin''s twisted game. Deep down, she seethed with a desire to retaliate, but for now, she suppressed her rage.


    "Meow? Seriously? I never thought I''d be reduced to making cat sounds! " She couldn''t help but stifle a snort, trying her best to maintain a straight face while channeling her inner feline.


    Summoning her inner resolve, Adide took a trembling breath. Her eyes darted to the ground, avoiding Erwin''s gaze, as she timidly whispered, "Meow." The word escaped her lips like a fragile plea, betraying her difort and vulnerability. "Oh, just you wait, Erwin. The tables will turn, and I''ll have you begging like a little puppy!"


    Erwin''s grin widened, reveling in his power over Adide. He reveled in her submission, finding satisfaction in her apparent humiliation. But little did he know, behind her facade, Adide''s determination grew. She silently vowed to rise above his degrading games, waiting patiently for her opportunity to reim her autonomy.


    Erwin''s voice filled with a mixture of affection and desire as he yfully remarked, "Hehe, so cute, my lovely cat... Now, here''s your treat." With a deliberate motion, he slid his penis into Adide''s moist folds, evoking a simultaneous mixture of pleasure and tension in her body, as her mouth involuntarily released a gasp.


    Grasping her hips firmly, Erwin positioned the head of his penis at the entrance of Adide''s vagina, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "Look, good pets always get more treats. If you want more, tell me, my cute cat," he teased, his voice filled with anticipation.


    "meow." Adide, feeling a mix of awkwardness andpliance, clumsily responded with a meow, mimicking a cat''s sound, making Erwin''s smile widen. "Yeah, that''s it," he eximed, reveling in the pet-y dynamic.


    With a deliberate thrust, Erwin prated her, causing Adide to arch her back and release a long, cat-like moan, blending pleasure and surprise."meoooo" Her vocalization echoed in the room, an unexpectedbination of moan and meow.


    Adide''s mind went nk as Erwin''s thrusts grew more intense, his penis delving deep within her. It felt as though he was fucking her brains out, overwhelming her with pleasure and sensation. However, to her disappointment, the long-awaited orgasm she had hoped for with Erwin''s penis remained elusive.


    Despite the vigorous effort, her desired orgasm seemed to be ying a ssic game of hide-and-seek, refusing to reveal itself.


    Instead, her sex counter, seemingly in its own overachieving mode, climbed higher and higher, reaching a baffling 134. It surpassed her previous self-pleasure achievements by such a margin that even her most enthusiastic alter ego stood in awe.


    Erwin didn''t release it because He didn''t require her immediate submission anymore; now, he simply wanted her to be his ve, a source of amusement and pleasure. The fact that he continued to keep score, reveling in his power and control, served as a reminder of his intent to dominate her, even if it was solely for his own entertainment.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With one final thrust, Erwin released the counter, prompting Adide to push her hips towards him, greedily taking more of his shaft inside her. Her body arched, and the intense orgasm washed over her, causing her eyes to roll back as waves of pleasure consumed her entire being.


    "Well, well, professor, looks like we''re on quite the pleasure rollercoaster, huh?" he quipped, a yful glint in his eyes.


    Erwin, captivated by the heightened tension in Adide''s body, smirked with a wicked gleam in his eyes. Sensing her need for a change in rhythm, he deliberately withdrew his erect member from her tightly clenched vagina, allowing a moment of sweet release.


    Then he swiftly thrust himself back inside her with a forceful motion. Their bodies collided, generating a surge of pleasure that reverberated through Adide''s core. With each deep and powerful thrust, Erwin''s hands firmly grasped Adide''s raised hips, providing the leverage needed for their passionate encounter.


    The waves of pleasure intensified as the thrusts sent shockwaves coursing through her body. Starting from her vagina, the orgasm rippled outward, spreading its electric sensations throughout every inch of her being. Adide''s hands clutched the sheets, her body arching with each upward motion of her hips, eagerly weing the waves of pleasure that Erwin''s skillful movements delivered.


    As Erwin continued his relentless movements, Adide''s inner thoughts raced with a mix of pleasure and amusement. The overwhelming sensations made her eyes well up with tears, yet she couldn''t bring herself to stop him. Deep down, she knew that Erwin wouldn''t halt his actions.


    ''These.... orgasms should...e with a.....warning sign...'' Adide thought, her inner voice tinged with both wonder and a touch of mischief. She marveled at the intensity of the experience, even as her body quivered with the relentless pleasure Erwin was bestowing upon her.


    The tears in her eyes became a testament to the overwhelming sensations coursing through her, a physical manifestation of the ecstasy she was immersed in. Adide''s inner dialogue danced with a mix of surrender and exhration as Erwin''s hips continued their passionate rhythm.


    With each passing minute of intense thrusting, Erwin''s member seemed to grow in size, eliciting a gasp of surprise from Adide. His hands tightened their grip on her hips, emphasizing the strength of his hold, while her body quivered from the relentless stimtion.


    The continuous wave of orgasms had rendered Adide unable to catch her breath, as the pleasure coursed through her without respite. Every nerve in her body was alight with sensation, leaving her in a state of pure ecstasy. The intensity had been building for several minutes, with no signs of abating.


    "My pet, here''s your reward," Erwin whispered, his voice dripping with anticipation. With a few more forceful thrusts, he released his semen deep inside her sensitive vagina, causing a shiver to run through Adide''s body.


    Erwin slowly withdrew his penis, the effort leaving him breathless as he copsed onto the couch. His face glistened with sweat, evidence of the intense encounter they had just shared. Meanwhile, Adide''s leg rested on the floor, supporting her weight as she remained in an arched position, her body still shivering uncontrobly from the aftershocks of pleasure.


    In that moment, Erwin''s gaze fell upon Adide, his eyes filled with a teasing desire. With a yful intent, he reached out and lightly brushed his fingertips against her hardened nipple, eliciting a delicious moan from her lips and causing her body to twitch in response.


    After minutes of intense twitches and Erwin''s teasing, Adide finally copsed back onto the couch, her tired eyes gazing at Erwin. She waspletely spent from the intensity of their session, her body and mind consumed by pleasure.


    Erwin looked back at her, his face adorned with a satisfied smile as he lovingly brushed away the wet strands of silver hair that clung to her face, dampened by sweat. "It was fun, right?" he asked, seeking affirmation.


    In that moment, Adide''s tired mind pondered the notion of "fun." Was it truly enjoyable to experience such intense orgasms or to submit to the desires of a dominant partner? She couldn''t deny that her body had found release and relief in those moments of ecstasy. With a nod, she silently conveyed her agreement to Erwin.


    Upon seeing her nod, Erwin''s smile widened. He rose from his position and pointed his erect member towards her lips, his voice filled with anticipation. "Then clean the thing that gave you so much pleasure."


    Adide''s mind recoiled at the thought of tasting the slimy object once more. It disgusted her, but she recognized that it had been the source of her intense climax. As an act of gratitude, she reluctantly extended her tongue, using it to delicately take the head of his penis into her mouth.


    As Adide''s tongue made contact with the pulsating tip of Erwin''s penis, she fought against her inner resistance and focused on the task at hand. Slowly, she took him deeper into her mouth, determined to fulfill his request and show her appreciation for the pleasure he had bestowed upon her.

 Chapter 142 Magic Lesson

    ?


    Adide rxed into her chair, findingfort in its embrace as she nced over at Erwin standing beside her. The room bore no trace of their earlier heated encounter, just a sense of tranquility that hung in the air. She met Erwin''s gaze; her smile radiating satisfactions, while his determined expression hinted a confidence.


    "You want to learn magic from me?" she inquired, her voiceced with curiosity. A smile yed on Adide''s lips as she added, "Actually, I was nning to teach you, regardless of whether you asked or not." However, a blush crept onto her face as she recalled their recent intimate encounter.


    So, there she was, face to face with someone who had just given her a good time. They had shared a steamy session of pleasure, resulting in a satisfying climax. Afterward, he casually asked her to lend a hand with tidying up. Sadly, she couldn''t squeeze in another round due to time constraints.


    But Erwin, still yearning for more, expressed his desire for another round. However, Adide, aware of her fatigue and the impending tasks before the enchanting festival tonight, gently halted his advances.


    She vividly recalled the intense tremors that coursed through her body after reaching orgasm, her mind consumed by the sensation of his dick. The memory of the mingling taste of her own fluidsbined with his ejacte remained imprinted in her mind.


    Clearing her mind of any lingering thoughts, she continued the conversation, "So, do you have any knowledge about the different levels of mages and their abilities?"


    Erwin nodded and replied, "Yeah, I''ve read about them in the library. The mages are divided into nine levels, ranging from the first circle to the ninth circle. The first circle has two sub-levels: Novice and Apprentice. The second circle consists of Adept and Journeyman. Unfortunately, there''s no information avable about the third circle in the library, so I''m not familiar with it either."


    After pausing for a moment to recollect his thoughts, Erwin continued, "As for their abilities, first circle mages have the capability to store mana within their bodies and utilize it to cast spells," Erwin exined. "Moving on to second circle mages, their control over mana increases, allowing them to cast spells almost instantaneously. When ites to third-level mages, they possess the ability to manipte the mana surrounding their bodies. They don''t necessarily need to rely on the mana within their bodies for simple spells; instead, they can cast spells from a distance, albeit within a limited range of about 4 to 5 meters. However, by the fourth level, this range expands to 10 to 20 meters with further progress..."


    Erwin''s voice filled with awe as he continued, "And then there are the fifth circle mages, often regarded as demi-gods. They possess the extraordinary ability to manipte time, space, and much more." His eyes gleamed with admiration as he spoke.


    Adide, noticing Erwin''s admiration, chuckled and responded, "Well, to be honest, the fifth circle mages may not be as impressive as people believe. It''s just that most individuals don''t have the opportunity to meet mages who are higher than the fifth circle. In our academy, the number of mages beyond the fifth circle is rtively limited, with approximately 300 of them, give or take. They rarely interact with others because they are usually upied with their research and personal progress. On the other hand, fifth circle mages are moremon because reaching that level is achievable through hard work. However, progressing beyond the fifth circle requires abination of hard work and innate talent."


    Erwin looked at her with surprise then asked. "Really?"


    Adide nodded, a hint of amusement in her eyes. "Yes, it''s true. The perception of the fifth circle mages being exceptionally powerful isrgely due to the rarity of encounters with mages of higher levels. But rest assured, the true extent of a mage''s power and abilities can vary greatly beyond the fifth circle. It''s just that they tend to keep a low profile, focusing on their own pursuits and often delving into moreplex and esoteric aspects of magic."


    Erwin listened attentively, his surprise slowly transforming into curiosity. "I see," he continued, his voice filled with intrigue."In that case, what about six circled mages? what can they do?"


    Adide''s eyes gleamed with enthusiasm as she prepared to share her knowledge. "The sixth circle is often referred to as the Elemental Circle. At this level, mages are required to choose a specific element to focus their progression on, and that chosen element bes their main specialization. Mages can opt to specialize in a single element, multiple elements, or even rare elements such as space, time, fate, and more. Some mages possess the ability tobine elements, creating entirely new elemental manifestations based on their control and mastery."


    She took a moment to let her words sink in before continuing. "The sixth circle is considered the nemesis of mages. It poses a significant challenge to advance from a sixth circle mage to a seventh circle mage. While there are rtively easier paths, such as specializing inmon elements like fire, wind, water, or earth, mages who choose these elements for progression often find themselves at a disadvantage in terms of overall strength."


    Adide''s voice carried a hint of solemnity as she spoke, understanding the weight of the decision thaty before aspiring mages.


    Erwin listened intently, his brows furrowing in contemtion. After a moment, he scratched his head and let out a chuckle. "So, you''re telling me that sixth circle mages have to choose an element and be specialists, but if they go for the basic elements like fire or wind, they end up being the weakest among the bunch? That''s like picking the in vani ice cream when there are all these exciting vors avable!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Adide couldn''t help but join in theughter. "Exactly, Erwin! It''s like settling for a in slice of bread when you could have a whole buffet of vors and delicacies. But hey, sometimes even the basics can surprise you. It all depends on how creatively and skillfully a mage wields their chosen element."


    Erwin nodded and muttered to himself. "I suppose it''s all about the mage''s ability to spice things up, quite literally. Who knows, maybe a sixth circle mage specializing in toast maniption could revolutionize breakfasts forever!" with enthusiastic face he continued. "What about the seventh circle?"


    Adide smiled once more, delighted by Erwin''s enthusiastic face. She yfully squeezed his cheeks and said, "Ah, such eagerness! But fear not, my dear Erwin, the time for seventh circle mages wille. For now, let''s focus on the present and assess your talents."


    Releasing his cheeks, put her hand on his chest and said while closing her eyes, "Alright, let''s see what you''ve got."


    With a serene expression, she closed her eyes, tapping into her intuition to sense the magical energy flowing within him.


    Erwin''s heart skipped a beat at the close proximity, his own anticipation growing. He took a deep breath, allowing the magic inside him to stir and respond to Adide''s guidance.


    In the quiet moment, a faint shimmer of energy started to radiate from Erwin, like tiny sparks dancing within his chest.


    With a sense of anticipation, Adide opened her eyes, her gaze fixed on Erwin. As the radiant glow surrounding his body gradually faded, a smile yed on her lips. "Erwin, you possess remarkable talent. Your mana pool is quite extensive, surpassing the average level here at Vasmorth Academy. However, there''s something truly extraordinary about your mana circle. It''s unlike anything I''ve ever witnessed before. It emanates an ancient essence, as if it carries the whispers of long-forgotten powers." And after a brief pause, Adide persisted, her curiosity urging her to uncover the mystery. "Can you remember anything at all about how you broke through to be a first circle mage?"


    Erwin let out a sigh, his brows furrowing in frustration. "Professor, I wish I had an answer for you, but the truth is, I have no recollection of how I became a first circle mage. As I''ve mentioned before, it was as if I went to sleep one day as a normal child, and when I woke up, I found myself as a first circle mage."


    After a moment of contemtion, Adide posed another question. "Erwin, by any chance, do you happen to possess a grimoire?"


    At the mention of the grimoire, Erwin''s thoughts wandered, and he couldn''t help but recall the ck grimoire his mother had given him. He remembered the night he lost consciousness and the grimoire securely tucked away in his space ring. The realization struck him that there might be a connection between his mysterious mana circle and the grimoire. In his mind, he contemted, ''Could this mana circle be linked to that grimoire? Who might possess it now?''


    Erwin''s mind raced as he pondered Adide''s question. "No, I haven''t. I''ve never had the opportunity to encounter a grimoire in real life, let alone use one. It''s all new to me. But at the topic of grimoire, do I need one to breakthrough."


    "No, you don''t necessarily need one, but having a grimoire can certainly be helpful," Adide exined. She looked at Erwin intently and asked, "Do you happen to know what a grimoire is?"


    Erwin shook his head, his curiosity piqued. "I''m don''t know much, but I know they are somehow rted to magic, but I don''t have a clear understanding of what exactly a grimoire is."


    "Then allow me to share with you the process of how the very first grimoire came to be," Adide said, a gentle smile gracing her lips. She settled into her chair, capturing Erwin''s attention as she began to narrate the tale.

 Chapter 143 The Tale Of Grimoire

    ?


    "Erwin, let me tell you a fascinating story about the creation of the first ever grimoire," she said, a smile ying on her lips. "You see, a grimoire is not just an ordinary book. It is a sacred vessel containing the profound knowledge of magic, a treasure trove of spells, incantations, and the secrets of the arcane arts."


    She paused for a moment, allowing the weight of her words to sink in. Then, with a hint of mystery in her voice, she continued, "But here''s the truly remarkable part: a grimoire cannot be copied like any ordinary book. Even if someone were to transcribe its contents, the copied material remains iprehensible to all but the original creator. It is a bond that goes far beyond mere ink and paper."


    ''Imagine the grimoires throwing tantrums if someone tries to photocopy them. ''Sorry, mate, you can''t handle my magical greatness, try making a copy of a recipe book instead,'' he chuckled inwardly, envisioning disgruntled grimoires flexing their magical muscles.


    Adide leaned back, her gaze fixed on Erwin, eager to captivate him with the story''s next chapter. "Legend has it that when a mage reaches a certain level of mastery over magic, when their connection to the world''s mana is at its strongest, something extraordinary happens. The very essence of magic itself responds to their mastery, and the mana weaves together to form a grimoire of their own."


    She could sense Erwin''s intrigue growing, his curiosity intensifying with each passing moment. Adide leaned forward once again, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "Imagine it, Erwin¡ªthe birth of a grimoire, an embodiment of a mage''s incredible journey and their deep connection to the magic that flows through our world."


    "As the mage touches the radiant sphere of mana, a transformation urs," Adide continued, her voice filled with awe. "The swirling energies coalesce, taking shape and form, until they manifest into a magnificent book¡ªa grimoire unique to that mage alone. Its pages are adorned with ancient symbols, intricate diagrams, and inscriptions that hold the key to unlocking the secrets of their magic."


    Adide''s excitement was contagious, and she couldn''t help but notice the glimmer of fascination in Erwin''s eyes. She pressed on, eager to reveal more of the story. "The grimoire, you see, is not just an ordinary book. It is intimately connected to the mage''s very soul. Only they, and they alone, canprehend its true meaning and harness its power. Others who attempt to read it will find the words as elusive as whispers on the wind."


    Erwin''s mind swirled with a mix of awe and amusement as he absorbed Adide''s words. The concept of grimoires being bound to a mage''s soul struck him as both extraordinary andical. ''So, I need to find a book that''s not only a good read but also willing to enter a soul-binding contract with me? Talk about high standards for a literary rtionship,'' he thought, a yful grin spreading across his face.


    "And so, Erwin," Adide continued, her voice taking on a melodious quality, "the creation of a grimoire became a revered aplishment among mages. It became a testament to their mastery over magic, a symbol of their profound connection to the world''s mana. Each grimoire is as unique as its creator, a reflection of their journey, their discoveries, and the depths of their magical prowess."


    ''So, even after mages kick the bucket, their grimoires continue to haunt the magical world. It''s like an eternal magical legacy. ''Oh look, it''s the ghost of Mage McSpellcaster''s grimoire! Boo, I''m still here to haunt you with magical knowledge!'''' he quipped silently, relishing the idea of spirited grimoires with a sense of humor.


    As Adide finished recounting the enchanting tale of the creation of grimoires, she leaned forward again, her expression bing more contemtive. "But the story doesn''t end there, Erwin," she said, her voice tinged with a touch of solemnity. "When a mage''s journeyes to an end, their physical form may perish, but their grimoire remains."


    Her gaze grew intense as she continued, "The grimoire bes a precious relic, an artifact that carries the legacy and wisdom of its creator. It is said that these grimoires, scattered throughout the world, serve as evidence of their existence and a guiding light for future generations of mages."


    Taking out a big tome bound in purplether, she said, "These ancient tomes, Erwin, are the testament to the mages who came before us. They hold within their pages the umted knowledge, spells, and insights that have been passed down through generations."


    "But here''s the intriguing part," Adide continued, her voice lowering in reverence. "While anyone may stumble upon a grimoire, only those who are deemed worthy can bind themselves to its essence. It is a sacred bond, an acknowledgment by the grimoire itself that the seeker possesses the qualities, the passion, and the integrity to continue the mage''s legacy."


    Adide''s words hung in the air, creating an atmosphere of profound significance. She watched Erwin closely, curious to see his reaction to this revtion.


    "These bound grimoires," Adide said, her tone gentle yet firm, "be not just a source of knowledge, but a conduit through which the next generation of mages can ess the teachings and experiences of those who came before. They hold the keys to unlocking new frontiers in magic, expanding our understanding, and pushing the boundaries of what is possible."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her eyes sparkled with a blend of hope and admiration as she concluded, "So, Erwin, as we embark on this magical journey together, know that the grimoires that lie in wait are not mere books, but vessels of immense power and wisdom. Their secrets are there to be unraveled by those who prove themselves worthy, and in doing so, they be custodians of the past, shaping the future of magic."


    Adide fell silent, allowing the weight of her words to settle upon them both. The air in the room was charged with anticipation, as Erwin absorbed the significance of what he had learned. They were standing on the threshold of a world where ancient knowledge and untold power awaited them, ready to be explored and harnessed by those who dared to embrace the path of the mage.


    Erwin''s eyes met Adide''s, his amusement bubbling just beneath the surface. "Thanks for the enchanting tale, Professor Adide," he said, barely suppressing a giggle. "I''m ready to embark on this whimsical journey to find my soulmate... I mean, my soul-bound grimoire and unlock the secrets of magical greatness!"


    Adide nodded, "That''s right, Erwin. Having a grimoire certainly has its advantages, but it doesn''t define the greatness of a mage. It''s the magic within you, the spark of potential, and the dedication to honing your skills that truly matter. Having a grimoire of your own is not the sole measure of sess. What truly matters is the ability to create your own magical legacy, just like many mages before you. meaning creating a grimoire of your own."


    Erwin leaned back, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. "So, you''re saying I can be a formidable mage without a grimoire? Does that mean I can write my own magical spell book filled with incantations and spells? ''Abraca-doodle-doo'' and ''Wingardium Levity-sa'' sound like spells I''de up with!" he chuckled, imagining theedic chaos that would ensue.


    Adideughed, appreciating Erwin''s humorous take on things. "It depends. With a unique connection to the world''s mana and a yful spirit, your grimoire could contain a whole range of whimsical spells. From turning teacups into talking frogs to summoning an army of ticklish feather dusters, the possibilities are endless!"


    Erwin inquired, his eyes filled with curiosity. "Having a grimoire like that would undoubtedly be fun. But Professor, is this grimoire your creation, or is it a bound grimoire? ." As he spoke, he gestured towards the enchanting purple book that she had previously shared with him.


    Adide''s smile widened, and a glimmer of pride danced in her eyes. "Ah, Erwin, you have a keen eye for magical artifacts. This grimoire," she paused, her voiceced with a hint of wonder, "Was indeed crafted by a world for me when I achieved the illustrious rank of an eighth-circle mage."


    Erwin''s eyes widened in sheer astonishment as Adide revealed her extraordinary achievement. "You... You''re an eighth-circle mage?!"


    Adide couldn''t contain herughter at Erwin''s stunned expression. "Oh, Erwin, you look like you''ve seen a ghost! But yes, you heard it right," she said, her voiceced with a yful tone. "I finally made my breakthrough at the end of thest century."


    Erwin''s eyes widened further, his jaw practically hitting the floor. "Last century? Professor Adide, that means you''ve been an eighth-circle mage for... for decades!..." Erwin hesitated for a moment before mustering the courage to ask, "If you don''t mind me asking, Professor Adide, may I know your age precisely?"


    Adide yfully narrowed her eyes, feigning offense. "Oh, Erwin, you really know how to make ady feel ancient, don''t you?" She put a hand to her chest in mock hurt, but a mischievous glimmer remained in her eyes.


    Erwin couldn''t help but smirk at her reaction. "Come on, Professor, you were just sharing your magical achievements. I thought it was only fair to satisfy my curiosity. After all, you were the one who revealed your breakthrough."


    Adide''s pout turned into a yful smile as she realized his point. "Well, I suppose you have a valid argument there, Erwin. But remember, a true mage never reveals her age. Let''s keep it a delightful mystery, shall we?"


    Erwin chuckled, appreciating her humor. "Fair enough, Professor. Your age shall remain an enigma that adds to your mystical allure."

 Chapter 144 Choices (R-18)

    ?


    Adide acknowledged, "You have a solid grasp of the basics, which means you can start studying with the new group of students." As she turned her attention to some papers on her desk, she added, "You may go now."


    However, Erwin didn''t leave and spoke up, saying, "Professor, I understand you have other tasks to attend to, but there''s one thing I need your assistance with."


    Adide let out a sigh and turned her attention towards Erwin, who took out a pink object from his pocket. "I want you to wear this during the festival," he said.


    Adide''s curiosity was piqued as she observed the pink object Erwin pulled out from his pocket. She raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued but uncertain about its purpose.


    Adide''s eyes fixated on the mysterious object, her curiosity piqued as she tried to unravel its purpose. Its smooth surface and vibrant pink color instantly drew her attention, capturing her gaze. The material it was made of felt soft and pliable, allowing it to be stretched and flexed with ease.


    The item featured a tapered shape, with one end slightly pointed, leading Adide to wonder if it was intended for insertion. However, the absence of visible controls left her perplexed, unable to decipher how it was meant to be operated or controlled. Without any additional context or clues, she found herself unable to discern its intended use or purpose.


    "What exactly is this, Erwin?" Adide asked, her tone tinged with both curiosity and caution. "I''m not quite sure what you''re asking me to wear during the festival."


    Erwin''s grin widened mischievously as he made his suggestive request. "I will show you," he said, his voice filled with anticipation, "but can you bend over here?" He gestured towards the table, indicating his desire for Adide to assume a particr position.


    Adide''s face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and anger upon hearing Erwin''s words. Her voice carried a hint of frustration as she responded, "I said I am busy now. I can''t engage in another round with you... If you want to, we can discuss it tomorrow." As she spoke, her tone gradually softened, revealing a sense of vulnerability.


    Erwin, realizing the misunderstanding, quickly rified his intentions. "No, professor, I didn''t mean it in that way," he hurriedly exined. "But could you please bend over here? I simply want to show you how to wear it."


    Adide hesitated for a moment, her face tinged with reluctance, as she slowly rose from her chair. With a mixture of unease and curiosity, she obediently bent over the table, positioning herself as Erwin had requested. As she did so, Erwin''s gaze fixed upon her ample hips, a suggestive smile ying on his lips.


    Adide''s hips were notably wide, entuating her curves and adding an alluring charm to her figure. The soft contours of her body invited both admiration and desire, as Erwin''s eyes lingered upon them.


    Adide''s voice quivered with abination of apprehension and indignation as she urged him on. "What are you waiting for? Just do it," she said, her voice revealing a mix of frustration and difort. She noticed Erwin''s perverse gaze fixated on her buttocks.


    Erwin nodded in acknowledgment upon hearing Adide''s words, his eyes filled with a suggestive gleam. With a bold move, he reached out and firmly grasped the hem of her ck dress. The dress, resembling a long skirt, flowed elegantly and modestly, its length hovering just above the ground, revealing only glimpses of her smooth ankles adorned with beautiful silk shoes.


    As Erwin held onto the fabric, the anticipation hung heavy in the air, and the subtle rustling sound of the dress echoed throughout the room. Adide''s posture remained tense, unsure of Erwin''s intentions as he ventured further into uncharted territory. The unfolding scene held an air of both fascination and uncertainty.


    Erwin''s eyes filled with anticipation as he focused his attention on Adide''s hips. With a scious grin, he boldly lifted her skirt, exposing her voluptuous bare buttocks to the eager gaze. They were round and supple, their smoothness inviting to the touch.


    Adide, overwhelmed by a mix of anger and embarrassment, turned towards Erwin and reprimanded him, "I clearly stated that we could do this tomorrow. Can''t you wait just one day?"


    Adide''s frustration red as Erwin''s impatience became apparent. "Oh, Professor, I can exercise restraint," Erwin responded with a sly tone, his hand sensually squeezing and parting her buttocks, revealing the alluring sight of her soft and plump curves. As his fingers explored, they moved further down, tracing along her perineum and slowly approaching her tender, reddish anus. It glistened, almost puckered in anticipation, as if trembling in fear it''s gonna get poked by his finger.


    He leaned closer, his warm breath teasing her ear as he continued, "But you know, where you''re gonna wear it on which body part? no.... Well I can only tell you that there''s something undeniably alluring about where you''ll be adorning this thing."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Adide''s voice,ced with a mix of curiosity and desire, lowered to a sultry tone as she responded to Erwin''s suggestion. "Where exactly am I supposed to wear it?" she asked, her mind momentarily torn between her responsibilities and the enticing prospect of indulging in another passionate encounter with him. If he insisted on satisfying their carnal desires once more, she knew she would eventually sumb to his persuasive charms.


    "Well, my dear, the choice is yours. You can decide where you want to wear it," he whispered, while his fingertips ventured lower from her ass, inching towards the delicate and sensitive area between her thighs. With a hungered desire, he found her moist entrance, his finger slowly prating, gliding in with a tantalizing ease. Adide''s body quivered in response, her pleasure intertwining with the excitement of this newfound sensation.


    "In this slutty hole," he said, his voice filled with a mix of anticipation and provocation, his finger slowly rubbing her sensitive spots "or perhaps here, the one trembling with excitement, yearning to be prated."


    He said as his hand returned to her buttocks, parting them once more, granting him greater ess to her most intimate depths. With a deliberate and unhurried motion, he slipped a finger into her anus, the velvety tightness amodating his intrusion. Adide''s moans filled the air as she experienced the sensation of something entering that particr opening for the very first time. The ease of pration was aided by the slickness of her vaginal fluids.


    Erwin, with a yful twinkle in his eye, couldn''t resist teasing Adide with a humorous inquiry. "Tell me, Professor, which exquisite location shall we choose for this fashionable essory? Personally, I must confess, I''m quite drawn to the idea of you rocking it right here," he quipped, his finger delicately exploring the skin surrounding her anus with exaggerated slow-motion precision. Checking the sensitivity around it.


    Adide''s voice quivered with uncertainty as she expressed her difort. "I... Don''t like it," she managed to say, her words tinged with unease, as Erwin''s finger continued its exploration of her anus.


    Erwin, pretending to be taken aback, responded with a mock surprise, "Oh, you don''t like it? Well then, let''s put that idea on hold."


    He swiftly withdrew his finger, understanding the importance of respecting Adide''s boundaries. "Exploring new territories should always be consensual and enjoyable for both parties involved," he added, attempting to shift the tone towards openmunication and understanding.


    This was now Adide turn to look surprise but soon her surprised face twisted with pain as Erwin''s finger unexpectedly found its way back into her anus. "But, Professor," he dered with a twisted sense of ownership, "you must remember that you are my pet, and as a less-than-ideal pet owner, I derive pleasure from witnessing them engage in activities they may not necessarily enjoy... Especially when the pet is as beautiful as you."


    His words carried a mix of dominance and desire, blurring the lines between power dynamics and personal pleasure.


    Erwin''s voice boomed with a demanding tone, leaving no room for defiance. "Do you hear me?" hemanded, asserting his dominance.


    Adide, her eyes tightly shut, nodded in silentpliance, fighting to manage the difort and sensitivity coursing through her body as a result of the sudden intrusion into her anus.


    "good girl." Erwin''s smile widened as he witnessed Adide''s obedient nod. With a sense of satisfaction, he gently withdrew his finger from her anus, recognizing the need to transition to a different experience. In its ce, he inserted the Lovense device into her vagina, eliciting a moan of sensation from Adide as it made contact with her most intimate depths.


    Overwhelmed by the intense stimtion, Adide''s legs trembled, and she copsed onto the floor. Her breath came in heavy gasps, a testament to the intensity of the oppressive acts they had engaged in during those fleeting moments.


    Erwin, with a hint of anticipation in his voice, bid Adide farewell with a provocative remark. "See you at the festival tonight, Professor, and do make sure you keep that enticing essory snugly nestled in that alluring aperture of yours," he uttered, leaving behind the woman who was still catching her breath.


    His words carried a mix of lustful anticipation and a desire to push boundaries, blurring the line between explicit desire and provocative taunting.


    Adide''s gaze followed Erwin''s departing figure, a mixture of anger and curiosity filling her eyes. As she felt the soft object nestled inside her, her mind wandered once more, questioning the purpose and intention behind it.


    The conflicting emotions swirling within her made her contemte the significance of this encounter and the sensations it stirred within her.

 Chapter 145 Riches Beyond Wealth

    ?


    Erwin wiped the sweat from his brow, his face glistening under the unforgiving sun. Taking a much-needed break from their rigorous practice session, he turned to hispanion, Kael, and asked with genuine curiosity, "Hey, Kael, aren''t you going to the festival tonight?"


    As Kael''s mana circles crackled with energy, unleashing a dazzling disy of fiery projectiles, he momentarily paused, catching his breath. With a determined expression and a slight sheen of sweat adorning his forehead, Kael replied, "Absolutely, I''ll be there. However, I might join in a bitter during the night."


    Erwin and Kael sat together, finding respite and refreshment in a bowl of water. Before taking a sip, Kael used a chilling circle to transforming the hot water into a cool and satisfying drink. As he quenched his thirst, Kael turned to Erwin and asked, "What about you? Will you be joining the festival?"


    Erwin took a sip of water and sighed, sharing his ns amidst his frustrations. "I''ll go after practicing a bit more. I have to open the shop today since thatzy old man didn''t bother to do it himself. I know the condition of the shop may not attract many customers, but he should at least make the effort."


    With a mischievous grin, Erwin added, "Hopefully, some customers with big assets will grace our presence today."


    Kael nodded, expressing his disdain for the meager meals they had been enduring. "Indeed, rich women can be quitevish spenders. If they buy from your store, we won''t have to eat that ve food ever again."


    "Rich women with big assets? It''s like hitting the jackpot twice!" Erwin quipped, a mischievous glimmer in his eyes as he rose to his feet, his confidence radiating under the scorching sun. With an air of anticipation surrounding him, he strolled purposefully, his steps filled with newfound energy and excitement.


    "Now, Kael, my dear friend, would you be so kind as to bestow upon me the knowledge of that spell you just employed?" Erwin requested, a yful tone in his voice, aware that Kael seemed puzzled by his earlier remark. The confusion etched on Kael''s face only fueled Erwin''s amusement as he relished in the opportunity to enlighten hispanion.


    With a hearty chuckle, Erwin rified, "Oh, my friend, by ''hitting the jackpot,'' I wasn''t merely referring to financial wealth. I meant it in a more... metaphorical sense, you see." He winked mischievously, enjoying the suspense he had built up. "When I spoke of rich women with big assets, I was referring to their generous hearts, their captivating personalities, and their ability to enrich our lives in more ways than one."


    Kael''s confusion didn''t fade away by Erwin''s exnation, and Erwin nced at his friend''s less-than-aesthetically pleasing face, which could still manage to give him a scare at night. With a smile and a sigh, Erwin continued, "Well, my friend, sometimes the humor lies in the darker corners of life. But fret not, for it''s all in good fun. Even if you don''t understand it."


    "Just teach me that spell. What''s its name?" Erwin eagerly asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Kael rose from the ground and handed Erwin a paper with an intricately drawn circle. "It''s called Fire Rain," Kael replied. "But what did you really mean by that double jackpot? It seems like there''s more to it."


    Erwin''s smile widened as he epted the paper, ncing at the intricate design. "Ah, my friend, you have a sharp intuition. But fear not, it''s nothing more than a yful jest. Now, let''s focus on mastering this spell together."


    As they continued their conversation, Erwin couldn''t help but notice Kael''s puzzled expression. ncing at his friend''s face, which still had the power to startle him in the dark, Erwin couldn''t resist a lighthearted remark. "By the way, Kael, have you considered a career in scaring people? You''ve got a talent for it!"


    Kael''s face suddenly turned serious as he pondered Erwin''s remark, his brows furrowing in deep thought. Erwin couldn''t help but let out a boisterousugh, finding the situation too amusing to handle. "Oh,e on, Kael! Don''t tell me you''re considering a career in scaring people now!" Erwin eximed, unable to contain his amusement.


    Kael''s serious expression broke into a mischievous grin. "Well, Erwin, maybe I''ve found my true calling! Just imagine. How you scream at night when you identally show my face in the mirror at night or catch off guard by my presence every time you scream like a girl this mean I really got the talent right."


    Erwin''s face turned a deep shade of crimson upon hearing Kael''s yful remark, his embarrassment evident. "I don''t scream like a girl! It''s just that you always manage to catch me off guard," he eximed, trying to defend himself.


    This time Kaelughed at Erwin''s reaction, finding it utterly amusing.


    ******


    "Hey, when will we finally arrive at our destination?" a disinterested voice in the carriage questioned the red-armored knight.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Your highness, we shall reach there tonight," replied the knight.


    "Truly? Will we make it in time for the festival?" eximed another voice from inside the carriage, filled with excitement.


    "Yes, your highness, we will arrive in time to partake in the festivities," Agda affirmed, silently smiling at the girl''s enthusiasm.


    The carriage continued its journey along the winding road, the rhythmic clip-clop of the horses'' hooves echoing in the crisp evening air. Inside, the atmosphere was a mix of anticipation and weariness. The disinterested voice seemed to have resigned itself to the monotony of the journey, while the excited voice brimmed with eager anticipation.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting hues of orange and pink across the sky, the surroundings began to fade into shadows. The red-armored knight, Agda, sat stoically, keeping a watchful eye on their path, ensuring a safe passage for their esteemed passengers.


    Suddenly, the excited voice piped up again, breaking the silence. "Agda, do you think the festival will be as marvelous as they say? I''ve heard tales of enchanting performances, vibrant decorations, and delicious feasts."


    Agda chuckled softly, her voice warm with reassurance. "Indeed, my highness. The festival holds a reputation for its grandeur and merriment. It is a sight to behold. The streetse alive with music,ughter, and a myriad of colors. People from far and wide gather to celebrate, creating memories thatst a lifetime."


    The disinterested voice stirred, seemingly piqued by Agda''s description. "Is it really worth all the trouble, though? Festivals can be crowded, noisy affairs. I''d rather be in thefort of my chambers, away from the chaos."


    Agda turned her attention to the disinterested passenger, a gentle smile ying at her lips. "I understand your sentiments, my highness. However, the festival offers more than just externalmotion. It presents an opportunity to immerse oneself in the culture and spirit of our people. It is a time when differences dissolve, and joy bes amonnguage."


    The disinterested passenger fell silent, seemingly contemting Agda''s words. Meanwhile, the excited voice couldn''t contain its enthusiasm any longer. "I can''t wait to experience it all! The music, the dances, the delightful treats¡ªI want to savor every moment, Agda!"


    Agda''s smile widened, reflecting the shared excitement. "Fear not, my highness. We are making good time, and tonight, we shall arrive at our destination, ready to revel in the festivities. It will be a night to remember."


    Agda had been tasked with the crucial role of serving as an escort for the princesses of the realm of Achlys. Their mother, Queen Jioan Nightrage, had specifically requested Agda''s assistance to ensure the safe passage of her beloved children. Despite a previous failure in this duty, Agda was determined to fulfill her responsibilities diligently this time.


    The journey from their kingdom in Achlys to the distantnd of Moria, where the esteemed Vasmorth Academy was located, was an arduous one. It spanned a lengthy route that would take approximately four and a half weeks to traverse. Aware of the potential dangers that lurked along the way, Agda became hyper-vignt, leaving no detail unnoticed. Her eyes scanned every nook and cranny, examining each person and every suspicious movement.


    Agda was acutely aware of the weight of her responsibility. The princesses safety depended on her unwavering attention and unwavering dedication. She had learned from her past mistakes and was determined not to let any harm befall them this time. Agda''s focus never wavered as she meticulously assessed the surroundings, making certain that every potential threat was carefully evaluated and ounted for.


    "Captain attending the the festival could pose a danger," spoke the knight adorned in shimmering silver armor.


    Agda pondered for a moment, then turned to her daughter-inw, Frejya, and replied, "Yes, it could be risky, but I won''t allow anything to happen to the princesses."


    Throughout their journey, Frejya had proven to be an invaluablepanion. She deftly handled any challenges that came their way, taking charge without needing Agda''s intervention. Whether it was tending to the needs of the caravan or fending off potential threats, she acted with skill and efficiency, never faltering in her responsibilities.


    Agda was impressed by Frejya''s courage and capabilities, though she struggled to admit it. While she admired her as a fellow knight, she couldn''t bring herself to ept her as a daughter-inw. No matter how much she desired to do so, she harbored resentment towards her son''s wife for marrying without her knowledge.


    Despite these conflicting emotions, Agda recognized the value Frejya brought to their journey. She silently acknowledged the young knight''s prowess, appreciating the additionalyer of protection she provided. Deep down, Agda knew she could rely on Frejya''s skills to keep the princesses safe, even if her personal feelings clouded their rtionship.

 Chapter 146 The Exploitation System

    ?


    "See two here... and two there... and this one, let''s put it here," Erwin eximed, his gaze fixed on the system menu as he utilized his attribute points to enhance his abilities.


    [Host status]


    [Name :- Erwin Nightrage


    Race :- human-Nightling hybrid


    Level:- first circled mage


    Sexual Preference :- Females


    Mana points :- 576


    Strength :- 10


    Dexterity :- 7 ¡ú 9


    Stamina :- 13


    Intelligent:- 9 ¡ú 10


    Charm:- 13 ¡ú 15


    Beauty:- 18


    wealth:- 6 Gold coins


    Social status:- ve (lowest possible) ]


    [Attribute point:- 0]


    This marked his initial encounter with the system since attaining his freedom. Consequently, he thoroughly explored its features, examining the inventory in great detail. To his surprise, he discovered only three items were present, leaving him puzzled.


    Among the limited belongings were handcuffs, a leather band, and a lovense device, which is resting in Adide''s vagina. However, Erwin distinctly recalled the existence of additional items within the inventory.


    "Hey, system, where are the other things? I remember there being an old book and some other items. Where are they now?" Erwin inquired, seeking answers.


    [I apologize, host, but the item was lost during the system upgrade.]


    Erwin''s expression turned incredulous. "Huh? Lost? For fuck''s sake! It wasn''t just some photos in a phone''s memory that you misced while upgrading it. Those were actual physical items," he eximed in frustration.


    "Who created you? I want to file aint! Tell me who is responsible for producing such a faulty product like you!" Erwin demanded, growing frustrated as he noticed the system remaining silent, failing to respond.


    Erwin patiently awaited a response from the system, but unfortunately, none came. Frustrated by theck ofmunication, he couldn''t help but vent his irritation towards the system. Realizing that the system didn''t have anything useful to offer, Erwin shifted his attention to his SP bnce.


    [SP: 4734]


    The entirety of this SP had been acquired from Adide during their previous session.


    "Ah, well, that should suffice. Let''s see what the store has in store for us," Erwin remarked as a list of items promptly materialized before him.


    In the vast array of items listed in the store, Erwin''s eyes fixated on three particr objects: a crystal Dildo, a gag ball, and a serpent-like rope. However, his curiosity was immediately captivated by the first item¡ªan alluring fruit in the form of a small, enigmatic berry. Its outward appearance seemed innocently enticing, showcasing a deep purple hue with a delicate shimmer. Yet, as Erwin examined it more closely, he discovered intricate patterns etched upon its smooth surface, evoking an uncanny resemnce to twisting shadows.


    [Item:- Whispering Berry of Doubt


    Effects: When held or consumed, the Whispering Berry of Doubt releases a faint, ethereal mist that swirls around the user, invoking feelings of uncertainty and mistrust. Its effects are as follows:


    1. Seeds of Suspicion


    2. Illusionary Whispers


    3. Perception Maniption


    4. Erosion of Bonds


    5. Doubt''s Embrace


    6. Lingering Influence ]


    [Price : 600]


    Erwin''s expression twisted into confusion as he observed that all the effects were grayed out, rendering them inessible. Seeking rity, he attempted to investigate further, only to be met with a prompt that appeared before him.


    [Specific conditions must be met to unveil their descriptions.]


    Erwin contemted the notion of acquiring the effects, recognizing the potential power they held. However, a flicker of hesitation danced across his thoughts, as he understood the importance of not blindly trusting withoutprehending the true nature of each effect. Nevertheless, he couldn''t deny the allure of an effect that seemed tailor-made for someone like him, someone who sought to exploit vulnerable individuals, particrly women.


    However, Erwin''s hesitation grew as he weighed the potential loss of his hard-earned money against the uncertainty of the effects offered by the Whispering Berry of Doubt. He realized that blindlymitting to this item without exploring the other options might not be the wisest choice.


    A sense of curiosity and a desire for better prospects swayed his decision. After all, the store held a myriad of possibilities, and Erwin couldn''t dismiss the potential of discovering something more advantageous for his purposes. With cautious optimism, he resolved to explore further, keeping an open mind and hoping to stumble upon an item that would better serve his objectives.


    [Item: Strength Maximizer (5-day duration) Description:


    The Strength Maximizer is a remarkable aid that optimizes an individual''s strength training sessions, enabling them to enhance their strength effectively. By providing valuable support and guidance, this tool helps individuals extract the maximum potential from their training efforts, leading to significant improvements in strength over a period of five days. The Strength Maximizer increases the effect of training by 5 times.]


    [Price : 2000]


    "Ah, now this is intriguing," Erwin eximed, his eyes fixed on the Strength Maximizer. He marveled at the possibilities it presented, enhancing his physical power. But as he perused the store further, he discovered a collection of simr maximizers, each targeting different aspects of an individual''s abilities: Stamina, Charm, Intelligence, and even a Magic Maximizer.


    Erwin''s excitement grew as he considered the potential advantages each of these maximizers could offer him. The allure of enhancing multiple facets of his being was enticing, particrly the Magic Maximizer. However, his enthusiasm was tempered by the realization that the Magic Maximizer came at a steeper price, both in terms of cost and duration,sting only two and a half days.


    Recognizing the value inherent in the Magic Maximizer despite its higher cost, Erwin''s hesitation quickly dissipated. Without further dy, he seized the opportunity and made the decision to purchase the enchanting item, investing 2500 SP from his hard-earned savings. This transaction left Erwin with a remaining bnce of 2734 SP, a reminder of the importance of spending his resources prudently.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ever mindful of the worth of his earnings, Erwin''s frugality motivated him to explore the store further. His gaze fell upon a captivating crystal dildo that had caught his attention when he first entered the store. Intrigued by its shape, he turned his focus towards discovering more about its properties and potential benefits.


    [Item :- Crystal dildo: A remarkable creation attributed to a renowned artisan who crafted it for his beloved wife before leaving to join the war. Made from a rare material known as Moon Crystal, the dildo embodies the ethereal beauty of his wife, who resembled the enchanting radiance of the moon. Due to the unique properties of this special material, the Crystal Dildo operates exclusively under the moonlight, harnessing its mystical energy.


    When used beneath the moon''s gentle glow, the Crystal Dildo intensifies the user''s sensitivity, enhancing their capacity to experience profound sensations. Furthermore, it fosters a deep emotional connection with the person the user envisions while employing the dil do. As thoughts of that particr individual intertwine with the pleasurable encounters, the Crystal Dildo magnifies the user''s affection and desire for them, heightening their sensual and emotional bond. ]


    Erwin perused through several simr items, enticed by their allure, yet refrained from making any purchases. He recognized that, at present, he had no immediate use or requirement for such enchantments.


    With a decisive gaze, he shifted his attention to the status report of his ve candidate.


    [Name :- Adide


    Looks :- 89


    Height :- 183cm


    Waist :- 24 inches


    Hips : - 38 inches


    Difficulty :- S


    Rtionship :- Subordinate


    Erogenous parts :- Throat, feet


    Fetish :- humiliation


    Obedience :- 49%


    Description :- ve in making ]


    His eyes swept across the list, taking in the presence of the mother, daughters, and even Seraphina. However, his attention was suddenly captured by his sole remaining ve. As he focused on her, a look of surprise washed over his face.


    [Name :- Agda Ingaret


    Looks :- 75


    Height :- 189 cm


    Waist :- 28 inches


    Hips : - 39 inches


    Difficulty :- +S


    Rtionship :- ve


    Erogenous parts :- Ears, nipples, armpits


    Fetish :- Exhibitionism,


    Servitude : 2


    Dominance :- 12%


    Description :- ve ]


    [ve Condations


    Ownership: Erwin Nightrage


    Task Assignment: None


    Restrictions: None


    Daily Routine: None


    Punishment System: None]


    "System, what are these conditions?" Erwin asked with confusion.


    [Host These conditions, as outlined, indicate the current state of affairs regarding your ownership, task assignment, restrictions, daily routine, and punishment system, Erwin.


    Erwin, Puzzled asked again, "But ording to these conditions, there is no ownership, task assignment, restrictions, daily routine, or punishment system. What does that mean?"


    [In this context, the conditions suggest that you currently do not have a designated owner, specific tasks assigned, any imposed limitations on your actions or movements, a structured daily routine, or a system in ce for administering punishments.]


    Erwin Perplexed "So, essentially, I have full autonomy and freedom without any external constraints or obligations?"


    [By assigning tasks to the ve, an avenue is created for them to earn Obedience points, presenting an opportunity for them to request specific privileges or rewards in return. The umtion of these points empowers the ve to make personalized demands aligned with their individual set of rewards and conditions. These rewards can epass a wide range of options, including but not limited to dates or other personal desires.]


    Erwinprehends the underlying purpose of the introduced system, recognizing its potential to fortify his authority. By implementing a system that rewards the obedience andpliance of ves, Erwin establishes a framework that grants him a profound sense of power and control over their actions and behaviors. Moreover, the system of earning Obedience points and making demands serves as a conduit for the ves to express their desires and needs, thereby facilitating Erwin''s understanding of their behaviors and enabling him to exploit them more effectively.


    Additionally, the system of Obedience points serves to reinforce the hierarchical rtionship between Erwin, the host, and the ves. It solidifies the power dynamics at y, allowing Erwin to assert and maintain a clear sense of dominance and authority over the enved individuals.


    Another notable advantage of the system lies in the creation of a sense of dependence on the host. As the ves be reliant on Erwin for rewards and privileges, their need to please and cater to his desires is further reinforced, thereby strengthening his position of control and influence.


    "And system what is this servitude?" Erwin asked again.

 Chapter 147 Baba Yaga

    ?


    "Hey there, stunning. Care to indulge in the visual delight of our stunning range of clothing? Our collection at Rosewood Elegance awaits you, brimming with exquisite pieces. Step inside, and let your captivating curves be graced with the utmost elegance, Miss," Erwin seductively enticed the woman passing by his shop.


    But she didn''t even spare him a nce, continuing her animated conversation with her friend as they strolled right past him. Erwin''s frustration boiled over, cursing under his breath at the missed opportunity.


    Erwin hade to the shop today with the intention of selling clothes. "And maybe get a glimpse of some bountiful assets," he thought mischievously.


    However, despite an hour passing by, not a single person had cast a nce in his shop''s direction. Taking matters into his own hands, Erwin positioned himself outside the shop, determined to lure thedy inside. Unfortunately, his attempts yielded no fruitful results.


    Nevertheless, today was an enchanting festival day, with numerous people gathered in the street, reveling in the festivities. Various types of shops lined the road, some owned by locals with property in the area, while others were established by merchants from different cities and kingdoms. One such shop had sprung up near Erwin''s workce.


    To Erwin''s great fortune, it was a stunning woman tending to the stall. She exuded an air of maturity, likely in her mid-forties, based on what she had shared during their conversation.


    "This isn''t your shop? Then why are you putting in so much effort to attract customers?" the woman questioned, while handing her customer a bag filled with herbs.


    "Aunty Esmeralda, I have to sell some clothes today. Thatzy old man didn''t even bother showing up at the shop, opting to gallivant somewhere with his friends to drown himself in alcohol. I have no clue where he managed to find the money. I''ve been toiling away here for a month, and not a single soul has made a purchase," Erwin vented his frustration, letting out a sigh and continued. "how about you did you sell something?"


    "It''s certainly faring better than yours," Esmeralda replied, casting a gaze towards Erwin with her striking blue eyes and long blonde hair braided into a graceful tail.


    Erwin, ncing at her stall, which held only a few remaining items, concurred. "Indeed, it''s much better than mine." He then continued with curiosity, "Aunty, if I may ask, did you originate from the Kingdom of Zeroth?"


    "Yeah, why did you ask?" she replied, settling back and taking a puff from her pipe that appeared out of nowhere.


    "It''s quite a distance from here, isn''t it? One must traverse at least two kingdoms to reach this ce. So, why go through such trouble to sell herbs?" Erwin inquired, his curiosity evident in his voice.


    Esmeralda exhaled a plume of smoke, the tendrils dancing in the air as she contemted her response. "Ah, my dear Erwin, the path I''ve walked is one of discovery and purpose. The herbs I sell are not just ordinary herbs; they carry the essence of nature''s magic and healing. It is my calling to share these potent remedies with those in need, no matter the distance or challenges that lie in my way." She paused, a glint of mischief in her eyes.


    "...is what I wanted to say but, the real reason is that I am traveling towards the grand sea," Esmeralda confessed, drawing Erwin closer with her words.


    Curiosity ignited within Erwin as he leaned in, his eyes searching for answers. "Why the grand sea? What draws you to that vast expanse of water?"


    Esmeralda''s gaze turned distant, a faint smile ying upon her lips. "No reason, my dear. I simply yearn to witness the beauty that unfolds upon its shores, to bask in the mysteries held within its depths. The grand sea calls to my adventurous spirit, and I couldn''t resist the allure of the unknown."


    Erwin nodded and asked again, "Are you married?"


    "Married?" Esmeralda said, her voice tinged with a nostalgic tone. She took another puff from her pipe before continuing, "Yes, I was once, when I was young."


    Erwin, taken aback by her revtion, couldn''t help but inquire further. "Oh, what happened then? Why didn''t it work out?"


    Exhaling a stream of smoke, Esmeralda''s features seemed to age, her expression turning wistful and tinged with a hint of mischief. "Nothing extraordinary, just the usual things that happen in life."


    Curiosity piqued, Erwin pressed on, hoping to pass the time with her engaging stories. "What do you mean, the usual things?"


    Esmeralda, sensing his yful intentions, gently squeezed his cheeks, a smile adorning her face. "Oh, you cheeky thing... Why are you bombarding me with so many questions?"


    Erwin chuckled, enjoying their banter. "Heheh... I simply wanted to know more about this beautifuldy in front of me."


    Confusion clouded Esmeralda''s face as she looked around. "Which beautifuldy? I don''t see anyone like that here."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin grinned mischievously, teasingly massaging her reddened cheek. "Well, to see her, you have to look in the mirror, Aunty."


    Esmeralda''s eyes widened in surprise, a mixture of amusement and realization crossing her face. She let out a heartyugh; the sound echoing through the air. "Oh, you clever boy! ttery will get you everywhere," she eximed, her voice filled with warmth.


    Erwin joined in herughter, pleased with his yful remark. "Well, I speak nothing but the truth, Aunty. Your inner and outer beauty shines brightly."


    "I know your words hold some truth, you cunning scoundrel," Esmeralda replied, a mix of fondness and teasing evident in her voice. "You just wanted to charm me into buying some clothes from your shop, didn''t you? Don''t try to deny it. I''m well aware of my own beauty. If you had called me beautiful years ago, I might have believed it, for I truly was... But now, I am nothing more than an olddy," she continued, taking another puff from her smoke pipe.


    Erwin''s expression softened, his gaze filled with empathy. "Aunty Esmeralda, age does not diminish true beauty. It merely adds a touch of wisdom and grace to it. Your inner radiance still shines brightly, and that is what truly matters."


    As Erwin''s eyes briefly wandered towards Esmeralda''s figure, d in a deep-cut dress that entuated her features, he couldn''t help but notice the tightness of her skin and the slight sticity of her breasts. A mischievous thought crossed his mind. "And if beauty doesn''t suffice, sometimes a warm andforting embrace can work wonders," he added, his voiceced with a hint of suggestion.


    "Indeed, they do," Esmeralda replied with a warm smile, oblivious to the underlying implications of Erwin''s words. She continued, appreciating the pleasantpany. "Now that you''ve kept this olddypany, it''s only fair that this aunty of yours buys something from your shop. Would you like to show me what you have to offer?"


    Erwin''s grin widened, excited to have made a connection and eager to showcase his merchandise. "Absolutely, Aunty Esmeralda! I would be delighted to show you our exquisite collection. Follow me, and let''s explore the wonders that await you at my shop, Rosewood Elegance. I also have something special that I made myself."


    Esmeralda, intrigued by his enthusiasm, smiled and put her smoke pipe in her space ring. "Oh really? Well then, show me that special item first."


    "I will," Erwin said with a grin as he led the way into the shop, ready to reveal his unique creation.


    *********


    Somewhere in the city, atop a house, two cloaked figures observed the bustling street filled with people. d in tight-fitting garments that entuated their captivating figures, it was clear that both of them were women.


    Their ck cloaks concealed their identities, adding an element of intrigue to their presence. With eyes filled with curiosity and fascination, they watched the passersby, capturing glimpses of the vibrant scene below. The allure of their feminine forms drew attention from those who caught sight of their mysterious presence.


    Perched in silence upon the rooftop, these enigmatic women patiently awaited their moment, ready to embrace the shadows and secrets that enveloped them. What mysteries did they hold, and what intentionsy concealed beneath their captivating exteriors? Only time would unveil the true nature of these enigmatic figures.


    However, the anticipated moment seemed to elude them for now. One of the figures reclinedzily, her gaze fixed upon the clear sky above. With a hint of restlessness, she turned to herpanion and spoke, her voice tinged with anticipation. "Hey Le, how much longer do we have to wait here? I want to enjoy the festival too."


    One of the figures, disying a cold and detached demeanor, remained lyingzily while looking at the clear sky. She spoke with a hint of impatience in her voice, addressing herpanion, Li. "Hey, Li. How much longer do we have to wait here? I want to enjoy the festival too."


    Le, the other cloaked figure, turned her gaze towards herpanion, her expression stoic and devoid of warmth. Her voice matched her demeanor as she replied, "Patience is a virtue, and our time wille soon enough. We have matters to attend to before indulging in the festivities. Now don''t just lie there and look out for our target Marees."


    "Yeah, yeah," Marees repliedzily, her gaze scanning the surroundings. Her eyes fell upon an olddy selling herbs, and she casually remarked, "Did you know our master was talking to some old hag? They say she''s a witch who eats kids."


    Le responded indifferently, her cold demeanor evident in her tone. "Yeah, what about her?"


    "I think I saw her there," Marees said, her voicecking any sense of urgency or concern.


    "Where?" Le asked, her curiosity piqued. She followed Marees'' gaze and spotted an old-looking shop. Her eyes narrowed as she observed a child entering the shop in thepany of a woman.


    A shock appeared on Le''s face, momentarily breaking her cold and detached demeanor. The sight before her triggered a genuine sense of worry, recing her usual indifference. Her brows furrowed, and her eyes widened as concern crept into her expression.

 Chapter 148 New Ways Of Undressing Women

    ?


    "Let''s see this special thing you were talking about," Esmerelda said, her eyes focused on the set of clothes made of ckce. She carefully inspected each garment, running her fingers along the intricate patterns and examining the quality. Esmerelda''s attention to detail was evident as she scrutinized every aspect of the clothing, ensuring it met her standards.


    Esmerelda''s gaze lingered on the set of clothes made of exquisite ckce, intrigued by their unique design. As she examined the first piece, she noticed a pair of delicately crafted cups, curved in shape, as if waiting to embrace and entuate the curves of the wearer''s breasts. The softness of thece, as her fingers glided over it, conveyed a sense of sensuality andfort.


    Moving on to the second piece, Esmerelda observed a fabric cut in the shape of a "V" with openings on the sides. It seemed to be designed to be worn on the lower part of the body. At the top, there was a stretchy stic band, likely meant to provide support and hold the garment in ce. The purpose of this alluring creation intrigued her, as she contemted the possibilities.


    "The craftsmanship is fine, and the material feels good," Esmerelda mused, her smile reflecting a touch of puzzlement. "But I must admit, I am uncertain about how these pieces can be worn and their intended purpose. They seem tock the coverage one typically expects from clothing. Wearing them openly would undoubtedly draw attention and, perhaps, even raise some eyebrows. One might be mistaken for a person of entric nature."


    Erwin carefully selected another set of garments, this time in a pristine white hue, as he eagerly responded to Esmerelda''s query. "Ah, these particr garments are known as undergarments," he exined, his voice filled with enthusiasm. "They are meant to be worn underneath your regr daily attire. Now, this piece here with the two cups is called a bra. Women wear it to provide support and shape to their breasts."


    Erwin gestured towards the delicatece cups, emphasizing their purpose. "The bra is designed to offerfort and maintain proper breast support throughout the day. It helps enhance the appearance and provides a gentle lift, ensuring a ttering silhouette under clothing."


    Erwin attentively watched Esmerelda, hoping to gauge her reaction andprehension of the new information. "And this particr piece," he continued, holding up a matching garment, "is called a panty. It is worn on the lower body to provide protection to theher region from elements such as dust or sweat."


    Erwin pointed out the intricate details and emphasized the importance of maintaining cleanliness andfort in that area. "Panties are designed with soft and breathable fabrics, ensuring proper hygiene and minimizing difort throughout the day."


    Erwin''s gaze met Esmeralda''s inquisitive eyes as she marveled at the usefulness of the undergarments. She questioned, "This is such a remarkable invention for women, but how did youe up with it? I mean, you''re just a man. How could you understand women''s issues like the need for breast support?"


    A mischievous smile yed on Erwin''s lips as he spun his tale. "Well, you see, it all began with my mother. She used to confide in me about these problems she faced and how she argued with my clueless father to find a solution. But sadly, he wasn''t as intelligent as I am. So, I made a vow to createfortable garments for my mother. However, by the time I finished making them, she had passed away."


    His gaze shifted toward Esmeralda, a glimmer of anticipation in his eyes. "And now, my dear, I extend a unique invitation to you. Would you be interested in bing the very first woman to wear my revolutionary creation?"


    Esmeralda''s smile twisted into an eerie grin as she locked her gaze onto Erwin. The glint in her eyes took on a sinister edge. "Oh, Erwin," she purred, and licked her lips, "I''d be more than happy to oblige your request. But you have to let me taste you in exchange."


    Erwin''s eyes widened in surprise, his voice betraying a hint of innocence. "Huh, what do you mean by ''taste me,'' Aunty Esmeralda?" He feigned ignorance, not wanting to reveal his knowledge of such worldly matters.


    ''I didn''t know she was shotacon.'' Erwin''s face lit up with a bashful smile, his cheeks turning a subtle shade of pink. Internally, he couldn''t help but grasp the hidden implications behind Esmeralda''s words, but he was determined to preserve an image of innocence in her eyes, just as he had done with many others who would only discover the truthter.


    Esmeralda''s lips curled into a sly grin as she responded, "Don''t worry, I''ll enlighten you about itter." She continued, her voice filled with anticipation, "Now, tell me, how do I go about wearing it?" Her curiosity piqued as she tried to grasp the intricacies of the small article Erwin had created.


    Erwin nodded, a hint of nervousness mingling with his excitement. He turned towards the back room of the shop and gestured for Esmeralda to follow. "Come, Aunty Esmeralda, let''s head to the back room."


    Esmeralda''s eyes gleamed with a suggestive glimmer, her tongue darting out to moisten her lips as she observed Erwin''s back.


    Erwin''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of excitement and anticipation as he boldly spoke, "Aunty, now allow me to inspect your body to check your size, ensuring I have the perfect fit for you." His voice carried a seductive tone as he continued, "Can you please stand right here?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Esmeralda remained silent, following Erwin''s direction and positioning herself where he had pointed. Erwin, wearing a mischievous grin, approached her slowly, the air thick with a palpable tension. "Now, please raise your arms," he murmured, his voice filled with desire.


    As Esmeraldaplied with Erwin''s request, she raised her arms, allowing him to take in the sight before him. Erwin''s gaze shifted, moving to her back, and he couldn''t help but admire the gentle curve of her hips. They weren''t exceptionally wide, but they possessed a delightful perkiness and roundness. Esmeralda stood there, d in afortable white dress, exuding an air of confidence and allure.


    Erwin''s mind wandered as he observed the alluring sight of Esmeralda''s perky bottom. A thought crossed his mind, ''These beautiful ruins have likely housed many individuals before me in their time.''


    Esmeralda nced at Erwin, noticing his empty hands. Curiosity piqued, she spoke up, "Don''t you need any tools to measure my size?"


    Erwin''s confidence remained unwavering as he raised his hand towards her hips and replied, "With these." His gesture suggested that he intended to rely on his own judgment and tactile senses.


    This unexpected response surprised Esmeralda, momentarily leaving her speechless. She hesitated for a moment but ultimately decided to trust Erwin, allowing him to proceed with measuring her hips.


    Erwin ced his hand on Esmeralda''s hipbones, his fingers dabbing into her soft skin, eliciting a surprised expression from him. ''She is so soft,'' he thought to himself, captivated by the gentle texture beneath his touch. As he lightly squeezed her hips, his hand gradually moved back toward her buttocks.


    Esmeralda, observing Erwin''s actions, looked at him with surprise, a hint of amusement ying on her lips. She smiled, knowing that Erwin was oblivious to her gaze. ''I thought he was just a kid....this is gonna be more fun than I thought.'' she thought to herself, anticipating the intriguing dynamics thaty ahead.


    Erwin''s hand lingered on Esmeralda''s buttocks for a moment, testing the boundaries of her response. Sensing no rejection, he gradually moved his hands towards the center of her butt cheeks and firmly grasped them, giving them a squeeze. To his surprise, her buttocks felt softer than any he had ever held before, a sensation that sent a wave of intrigue coursing through him.


    As Erwin''s hand explored Esmeralda''s buttocks, his mind wandered with a hint of humor amidst the intensity of the moment. ''Well, Erwin,'' he chuckled inwardly, ''looks like you''ve stumbled upon the world''s softest pair of buttocks. Who would have thought this old hag would have this soft ass?''


    Erwin''s inner thoughts were filled with lust, but he remained unaware of Esmeralda''s knowledge of his hidden intentions. Sensing his innocence, Esmeralda decided to y along, maintaining her facade of naivety.


    With a sly smile, Esmeralda broke the silence, her voiceced with a mischievous undertone. "Erwin, you certainly have a unique talent for measuring sizes," she teased, her eyes twinkling with amusement.


    Erwin, still oblivious to her true intentions, blushed slightly but managed to maintain hisposure. "Thank you, Aunty Esmeralda. I pride myself on attention to detail," he replied, trying to hide his growing excitement. With a hint of hesitation, he continued, "Aunty, this is the first time someone is wearing my inventions, so I want it to be perfect for you. And to achieve that, I need precise measurements, which I can take without any clothing."


    Esmeralda, fully aware of Erwin''s underlying motives, couldn''t help but feel amused. She decided to y along, curious to see how far he would go. "Oh, really?" she asked with a mischievous glimmer in her eyes. "And how exactly do you n to take measurements without any differences?"


    Erwin, his face turning even redder, stumbled over his words. "Well, um, I mean, to ensure uracy, I need to take the measurements directly on your skin, without any garments," he exined, his embarrassment stemming not from the current situation, but from his past experiences and tactics for undressing women.


    Erwin couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of shame as he reflected on his past strategies to undress women. Despite his knowledge and experiences, he found himself limited to just two methods, which he considered deceiving. With his charming face, well-endowed physique, and the advantage of a seemingly advantageous system, he felt a pang of disappointment that his repertoire had not expanded beyond those tactics.


    As he pondered his situation, Erwin realized the need for growth and self-improvement. But for now let''s just work with these.

 Chapter 149 Baba Yaga 2 (R-18)

    ?


    "Okay, but before that, let me taste you," Esmeralda said, her voice dripping with desire. She leaned down and pressed her lips against Erwin''s cheeks, leaving a lingering kiss before trailing her tongue across his skin.


    "Heheh, what are you doing, aunty? It tickles!" Erwin eximed, unable to contain his giggles. However, Esmeralda''s intentions were far from innocent as she continued to explore his cheeks with her mouth, eventually yfully biting down on them.


    ''what the fuck is this creepydy?'' Erwin''sughter subsided into a mix of surprise and pain, unsure of how to react to the unexpected situation.


    The pain radiating from his cheeks caused him to react instinctively. "Aunty, stop! It hurts!" he said, pushing Esmeralda away from him.


    "What the heck, aunty?!" he eximed, his face scrunching up in confusion and difort. "That''s not how you give cheek kisses!"


    Esmeralda licked her lips, savoring the taste of anticipation in the air. With a yful glint in her eyes, she retorted, "Kissing? Oh, no, my love. I wasn''t kissing you. I was just... tasting you."


    "I hope I didn''t disappoint your taste buds," he quipped, a sarcastic smile ying on his lips as he wiped off her saliva from his


    "No, you didn''t, but you certainly whetted their appetite," she replied, her eyes fixated on Erwin with a hunger that sent shivers down his spine. However, he quickly regained hisposure and intervened, "Hey, aunty, we can satisfy your cravings after we take your measurements."


    Esmeralda''s hunger-filled gaze shifted into a mischievous smile as she yfully responded, "Well, I suppose we can do that before I make you my dinner."


    Erwin couldn''t help but tremble at her words, realizing that her intentions might be more literal than he initially thought. Erwin''s initial assumption was that Esmeralda was speaking metaphorically, using the idea of tasting as a yful innuendo. However, as he caught a glimpse of the hunger in her eyes, a new possibility crept into his mind. Could it be that she actually intended to devour him, not in a metaphorical sense, but quite literally?


    But as Erwin''s eyesnded on Esmeralda''s soft, exposed skin, a wave of distraction washed over him, momentarily pushing the disturbing thoughts to the back of his mind. He couldn''t help but appreciate the beauty before him, marveling at the intricate details of her rosy skin.


    Erwin couldn''t help but be captivated by the mesmerizing sight of Esmeralda''s exposed shoulder. The wless beauty of her skin stirred a whirlwind of thoughts in his mind. ''How can her skin be so incredibly beautiful? It''s as if time itself has graced her with eternal youth,'' he pondered, his thoughts filled with a mix of awe and curiosity.


    In this world, where appearances could deceive and age could be but a mere illusion, there was something undeniably intriguing about Esmeralda. Her skin, soft and supple like that of a newborn, seemed to contradict her mature countenance. Despite the slight wrinkles near her eyes and the smile lines etched on her cheeks, she exuded a sensuality that defied conventional notions of aging.


    Erwin''s gaze fixated on Esmeralda''s exposed shoulder, his mind racing with bewildering thoughts. "How can your skin be so beautiful? It''s like you''ve defied the natural aging process," he blurted out, unable to contain his curiosity.


    Esmeralda turned to him, a knowing smile dancing on her lips. "Ah, my dear Erwin," she purred, her voice dripping with mystery. "In this world of magic and secrets, appearances can be deceiving. Age is but a veil that I choose to wear lightly."


    Erwin''s eyes widened in disbelief. "So, you''re telling me that you''re... different? That there''s more to your story?"


    Esmeralda''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of amusement and intrigue. "Indeed, young one. There are secrets within me that even time cannot unravel. But perhaps, if you''re brave enough, you might just uncover them."


    Erwin''s mind couldn''t help but echo with a mischievous thought, ''I certainly would like to.'' However, he kept his desire concealed, watching intently as Esmeralda slowly slid her dress down, revealing her enchanting figure. As she paused, leaving her breasts only partially exposed, Erwin''s anticipation grew.


    With a gentle yet assertive tone, Erwin spoke up, breaking the silence. "Aunty, for the task at hand, I kindly request that you fully undress, including your breasts."


    Esmeralda turned to face him, a coy smile ying on her lips. Her eyes twinkled mischievously as she replied, "I''m well aware of what''s required. But I don''t want to undress myself. Can you do it for me?" Esmeralda''s voice carried a hint of yfulness as she turned her back towards Erwin, exposing the intricate knot of her dress''s back drawstrings.


    Erwin blinked in surprise, his cheeks flushing slightly at the unexpected request. He hesitated for a moment, caught between uncertainty and curiosity. Finally, he mustered up the courage and replied, "Um, sure, Aunty Esmeralda. I can help you with that."


    Carefully, Erwin stepped closer, his fingers trembling slightly as he reached for the delicate strings. With a gentle touch, he began to loosen the intricate knot, feeling the fabric give way under his fingertips. Each movement was deliberate, as he untangled thecing that held her dress together.


    As thest knot was undone, Esmeralda''s dress parted, revealing the smooth expanse of her bare back. Erwin''s breath hitched at the sight, his hands momentarily frozen in awe. He quickly regained hisposure, sliding the dress down her shoulders and guiding it to the floor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But it didn''t happen that way. Instead, Esmeralda turned around, a knowing smile ying on her lips as she observed Erwin''s reaction. She kept one hand clutching the dress against her body, ensuring her breasts remained covered.


    Erwin''s gaze met Esmeralda''s mischievous eyes, his own widened with surprise. He had expected her to fully undress, but her deliberate action to maintain modesty caught him off guard. His mind raced toprehend the situation and find the right words.


    "Um... Aunty Esmeralda," Erwin stammered, his cheeks reddening. "I thought... you wanted me to help you undresspletely."


    Esmeralda couldn''t help but giggle, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "You pervert child, you can drop the act. I know exactly why you want to undress me."


    Erwin''s heart skipped a beat as he heard her words. With a slightly nervous smile, he tried to y it cool. "Aunty, I really don''t know what you''re talking about. I assure you, it''s all about the measurements for the garment."


    Esmeralda raised an eyebrow, a yful smirk tugging at her lips. "Don''t be coy, my dear. I noticed your little friend down can''t help but show its desire, unlike your words."


    Erwin''s face turned beet red as he followed her gaze and saw the tent in his pants. He let out an exasperated sigh and muttered under his breath, ''This thing is going to get me into trouble one day.''


    Erwin''s cheeks flushed, and he stammered, trying to find the right words. "Well, um, it''s not intentional, Aunty Esmeralda. You''re just... um... very attractive, and sometimes my thoughts... you know... wander unintentionally."


    Esmeralda couldn''t help but burst intoughter upon hearing Erwin''sment. Herughter filled the room, a mix of genuine amusement and yful teasing. "Hehehe, I didn''t expect to find a little pervert boy here. I thought I would be satisfied with some ordinary food, but now I''ve stumbled upon this delicious treat."


    Erwin''s confusion was evident as he looked at Esmeralda, trying to make sense of her sudden outburst. "Aunty, what do you mean?" he asked, his brows furrowing in bewilderment.


    Upon hearing Erwin''s voice, she abruptly ceased herughter, yet a mischievous grin still adorned her face. Leaning forward, she provocatively shed her dress, baring her soft, milky-white bosom, adorned with rosy, cherubic nipples. Erwin, however, remained uninterested in this disy and instead locked his gaze into Esmeralda''s eyes. They had transformed, their once bright color now engulfed by ck sclera, deep brown irises streaked with inky tendrils that resembled subtle greyish lines. Through those captivating eyes, she whispered, "Fear not, my dear, for I shall grant you the pleasure you crave before indulging in my desires."


    Erwin''s eyes widened in both confusion and apprehension as he observed Esmeralda''s bizarre appearance. Fear gripped him as she seized him by the shoulder and extended her tongue, which inexplicably seemed to have elongated twofold.


    Attempting to maintain a semnce ofposure, Erwin forced a smile, although his unease was palpable. Her repulsive tongue slithered slowly across his cheeks, leaving an ufortable sensation in its wake. He mustered up the courage to speak, his voice strained. "Perhaps we could postpone this encounter, Auntie. I find myself not quite in the mood at the moment."


    Esmeralda''s voice dripped with a mixture of seduction and taunting. "Why the hesitation? Don''t you enjoy feasting your eyes on my breasts? You seemed quite eager to expose them earlier," she provocatively dered, thrusting her chest forward.


    Erwin''s gaze lingered on her exposed bosom, his expression filled with both intrigue and trepidation. The soft pinkish hue of her skin began to morph, gradually shifting into an unsettling shade of grayish darkness. ''I think... I''ve stumbled upon a whole new genre of horror movies. ''Fifty Shades of Gray Skin,'' perhaps.'' Erwin thought as he mustered a strained smile again and suggested, "Aunty, how about you revert to your original self and we can continue this... er... encounter in a more conventional manner?"


    "Why don''t you appreciate this form? Isn''t it beautiful? Isn''t my skin more captivating?" As she spoke, her smile widened unnaturally, stretching to the point where her lips reached her ears, revealing sharp needle-like teeth that protruded from her mouth.


    Erwin, caught off guard by the unsettling transformation, tried to gather his thoughts. He stammered, "Well, aunty, your unique beauty is certainly... striking. But, um, I have a fondness for more... uh, conventional smiles. The kind that allows for eating solid foods without any unexpected puncturing incidents."


    Without wasting a moment, Esmeralda seized Erwin and effortlessly threw him onto the bed. Before he couldprehend what was happening, she swiftly climbed on top of him, her intentions abundantly clear.


    A mischievous grin spread across Esmeralda''s face as she whispered, "Who cares about anything else? Let''s have dinner and sex together tonight." Her voice dripped with desire, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    Drawing closer, Esmeralda''s unsettling smile widened, exposing her needle-like teeth as her saliva dripped onto Erwin''s face. Her words sent a shiver down his spine as he felt the intensity of the situation escte.


    "Don''t worry," she whispered, her voice dripping with a mix of seduction and menace, "I''ll will only start eating when you''ve had reached the peak of ecstasy." Erwin''s desperation grew, his mind filled with pleas for someone to rescue him from this witch''s clutches.


    In the depths of his thoughts, he silently pleaded, ''Please, someone, save me from this witch.''

 Chapter 150 The Lesbian Couple

    ?


    "Let''s see what you got here," Esmeralda purred as her hand skillfully unbuttoned Erwin''s pants.


    Erwin tried to resist her advances by gripping her hands, but Esmeralda effortlessly overpowered him. "Hey, Auntie, let''s have a little chat first... We don''t have to rush straight to third base, Auntie," he anxiously eximed, his words hurried and filled with concern.


    But Esmeralda''s eyes gleamed with insatiable hunger, her dted pupils fixed on Erwin, as her twisted grin revealed a mouth filled with rows of razor-sharp teeth. The air grew heavy with anticipation as she leaned in closer, her breath hot against his skin, and just as she was about to utter a word...


    BOOM!


    The room erupted in a blinding sh of light and a deafening explosion, causing Erwin''s senses to be momentarily overwhelmed. In an instant, his face was drenched in warm liquid, the sticky remnants dripping down his cheeks and neck, mingling with the soft, fleshy fragments that scattered across the room.


    The sudden st jolted Erwin''s memory, vividly resurrecting a haunting incident from a few days prior. The recollection yed like a vivid movie in his mind, each detail etched with unnerving rity. "Fuck, not again..." Erwin''s thoughts raced, his wide eyes fluttering open, only to be confronted by the gruesome sight before him.


    Esmeralda''s head was conspicuously absent, leaving behind a grotesque spectacle. Her naked body remained seated upon him, its flesh pale and marred with gory streaks. A viscous, tar-like substance oozed relentlessly from the gaping cavity where her neck once was, pooling around her decapitated torso, creating a morbid contrast against her lifeless skin.


    "Fucking shit." he cursed and acting on instinct, he forcefully shoved Esmeralda''s lifeless body away, its weight and texture an unsettling reminder of the horrors he had just witnessed. Scrambling out of the blood-soaked bed, he fought to regain hisposure in the face of this macabre nightmare.


    "Burn her body!" a voice echoed from the shadows, resonating through the narrow confines of the shop. Erwin''s gaze darted towards the entrance, catching sight of two figures cloaked in darkness as they stealthily made their way into the room. Without hesitation, driven by instinct, Erwin conjured a fiery magic ball andunched it directly at Esmeralda''s lifeless, gray body.


    The sphere of magical mes erupted upon impact, engulfing Esmeralda''s remains in a brilliant congration. As the intense heat consumed her, the tar-like substance that had been pooling around her neck began to coalesce, gradually taking on the eerie shape of a head. The sight was both mesmerizing and unsettling, as if the darkness itself was sculpting a macabre visage out of the remnants.


    The mes danced and crackled, devouring the body and casting flickering shadows across the room. The air became thick with the acrid scent of burning flesh, mingling with the pungent aroma of charred tar. The heat intensified, transforming the once-living form into a grotesque disy of destruction and transformation.


    Erwin''s eyes lingered on the gruesome spectacle of the burning body, a mix of fascination and repulsion swirling within him. He shifted his gaze back towards the two curvaceous figures d in ck garments, their presence exuding an air of sinister intent. Stepping back cautiously, he issued a firm warning, his voiceced with a tremor of apprehension. "Stay right there! Don''t you daree any closer!"


    As he spoke, a shimmering magic circle materialized on his trembling hands, its intricate patterns pulsating withtent power. The realization dawned on Erwin, his thoughts racing in a panic. ''Fuck, how could I have forgotten? I possess the ability to wield magic. Erwin, you should have unleashed your powers before that vile woman attempted to vite you.''


    His mind whirled with regret and self-censure. Despite being a first-circle mage with formidable magical abilities, Erwin often found himself sumbing to panic in crucial moments. With the exception of his mind he would resort to any desperate measure, even utilizing his dick to escape dire situations.


    "Erwin, don''t..." one of the ck figures urgently called out, her voiceced with urgency. Startling Erwin, she unveiled her face, revealing a striking visage marked by deep concern. "Li?" he gasped, caught off guard by the unexpected discovery.


    Erwin''s guard began to lower as he questioned her. "Where did you disappear to? I went to your house, but you weren''t there."


    Meanwhile, the second figure, still masked and disying surprise, inquired of Li, "Do you know him?"


    "We will talkter," she said to herpanion, dismissing them with a wave of her hand. Stepping closer to Erwin, she delicately wiped away the brain matter from his face. Erwin gazed at her, observing the worry etched in her eyes, intermingled with a hint of regret.


    "Hey, don''t be like that. Allow me to introduce myself to your little friend," Marees yfully interjected, revealing her face and gliding towards Erwin with an enchanting grace. Herplexion boasted a wless, milky white texture, reminiscent of moonlight caressing the skin. Framing her captivating visage were soft waves of chestnut brown hair, cascading gently around her face, entuating her features with a touch of natural elegance.


    Erwin''s gaze was immediately drawn to her eyes, their light green hue captivating his attention. Like emerald gems, they shimmered with a hint of mystery and allure, capturing the essence of a verdant forest bathed in sunlight. As she approached, her lips curved into a bewitching, masquerading smile, revealing a set of pearly white teeth that seemed to radiate warmth and charm.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a graceful gesture, she extended her hand towards Erwin, adorned with delicate fingers that spoke of both grace and strength. Her touch carried a subtle energy, as if she held secrets of ancient enchantments within her very being. Amusement danced within her mesmerizing gaze, promising thrilling adventures and yful encounters yet toe.


    "I am Marees, the girlfriend of your friend Li," she stated, her voiceced with a gentle warmth. Her eyes briefly darted towards Li, a hint of affectionate expression gracing her features, before returning her gaze to Erwin. "And if I''m not mistaken, you must be Erwin, correct?" she inquired, her tone filled with curiosity.


    "Yeah..." Erwin replied, still reeling from the unexpected turn of events. Nevertheless, he extended his hand to shake Marees'' as a gesture of introduction. Collecting himself, he inquired, "So, you two are friends?"


    Marees''s smile widened mischievously at his question, her hand nonchntly finding its way to Li''s buttocks, giving it a yful squeeze. "No, we''re more than friends. Didn''t I mention she''s my girlfriend?" she dered, nting a tender kiss on Li''s cheek. Li, however, attempted to halt the affectionate disy, her eyes darting towards Erwin''s shocked expression.


    Marees''s gaze momentarily shifted, her eyes clouded with a tinge of sadness at Erwin''s bewildered state. Yet, to her astonishment, Erwin''s initial shock transformed into an ear-to-ear grin. "So, you two are lovers?" he eximed, his excitement palpable.


    Marees was taken aback by Erwin''s unexpected reaction, her gaze shifting from surprise to amusement. "Yes, we are lovers... You''re quite an observant young man," she remarked, a hint of admiration in her voice. With a swift motion, she conjured a magic circle above Erwin''s head, causing a stream of water to flow down and gently cleanse the blood from his face. Remarkably, the water defied gravity, swirling back up into the circle, leaving no trace behind.


    As if in response to the magical disy, a gentle breeze wafted through the room, tousling Erwin''s hair and rustling his clothing. In an instant, his hair and garments were dry once more, as if the wind itself carried the power of rapid drying. The room seemed toe alive with a touch of enchantment, reminding Erwin of the limitless possibilities that magic could bring.


    Marees yfully ruffled Erwin''s now-dry hair and posed a question. "Aren''t you surprised that twodies can be lovers?" she inquired, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    Erwin nodded, acknowledging his surprise. "Yeah, I am. I didn''t know twodies could be in a romantic rtionship," he admitted, choosing to feign ignorance.


    "Well, you know now," Marees responded, squatting down near Erwin as she continued the conversation. "Now that you know twodies can be lovers, do you think it''s not right?"


    "Marees, why are you asking such a question to a child? How could he possibly know what is right or wrong?" Li interjected, her voice tinged with annoyance and anger.


    Marees turned towards her girlfriend, intending to respond, but Erwin interjected, cutting over her words. "Why would it be wrong? You can love whoever you want. What''s wrong with it?" he countered, his voice filled with genuine curiosity and a sense of fairness.


    "Don''t you find it disgusting when two people of the same gender kiss?" Marees pressed on with her question.


    Erwin''s mind briefly entertained a scious thought, but he quickly dismissed it, opting for a more innocent response. With an innocent expression on his face, he replied, "I don''t know, I''ve never actually seen two women kissing each other."


    "Then let''s us be the ones to..." Marees began to say with a mischievous smile, but she was abruptly interrupted once again, this time by Li. Clearly angered by Marees'' line of questioning, Li gently moved Erwin away from her and spoke with a stern voice. "No more questions like this. He''s just a kid. Don''t fill his mind with these things."


    Marees attempted to defend herself, saying, "I wasn''t¡ª I was just asking..."


    But Li didn''t allow her to continue, cutting her off firmly. "What were you asking? Can''t you see the situation he was just in? You''re asking him these inappropriate questions," Li admonished, her frustration evident in her tone.


    Marees attempted to interject once more, seeking to exin herself, but Li shot her an angry nce, effectively silencing her. Li turned her attention back to Erwin, her eyes filled with concern and a hint of frustration. "What were you doing here with her? And why was she naked and sitting on you?" she demanded, her voice tinged with a mix of worry and exasperation.


    Erwin took a deep breath, realizing the gravity of the situation and the need for honesty. He hesitated for a moment, contemting his response filled with deception. After mustering up his courage, he pointed towards the still-burning body of Esmerlda and spoke with a somber tone. "She... Aunt Esmerlda....

 Chapter 151 Head Shots

    ?


    In a mesmerizing dance, her flowing raven-ck hair gracefully swirled through the air, entuating her every move. With a mixture of unease and determination, her piercing blue eyes fervently scanned the assembled multitude. Every face that caught her gaze seemed to elicit a wave of worry that washed over her like a relentless tide.


    Her gaze, fraught with doubt and fear, meticulously scrutinized each countenance that crossed her path. The sea of unfamiliar faces seemed to hold an unsettling power over her, as if each person harbored a secret capable of shattering her fragileposure. Every step she took through the bustling crowd was imbued with urgency, propelled by a deep-seated desire to navigate thebyrinthine mass of humanity.


    Amidst the chaos and cacophony, she remained resolute, determined to find sce amidst the sea of strangers. Her heart pounded with each beat, echoing the thunderous rhythm of her rapid footsteps. As she maneuvered through the bustling throng, she yearned to find an anchor amidst the shifting currents, seeking refuge from the fears that threatened to consume her.


    Unbeknownst to her, a trio of shadowy figures had begun to tail her through the crowd, their footsteps echoing her own. Their dark presence lurking amidst the bustling chaos sent a shiver down her spine, causing her steps to quicken and her senses to heighten.


    Suddenly, one of the men called out, his voice a menacing whisper that slithered through the air. "Where do you think you''re going, my dear?" he taunted, his words dripping with an unsettling mix of amusement and malice.


    Fear gripped her heart, but she refused to show weakness. With a trembling voice, she replied, "I don''t know who you are, but I suggest you leave me alone."


    The second man chuckled darkly, his voice a low growl. "Oh, but we can''t do that, can we? You''ve piqued our curiosity, my dear. We have some unfinished business to attend to."


    Her mind raced, desperately seeking an escape route through thebyrinth of bodies. She darted left and right, desperately trying to lose them in the crowd, but they persisted, closing in on her with each passing second.


    Finally, as her panic reached its peak, a voice ofpassion cut through the chaos. "Are you in trouble, miss?" a stranger asked, concern etched on his face.


    She turned to face him, her eyes pleading for help. "Please, they''re after me. I don''t know what to do."


    The stranger nodded, his eyes filled with determination. "Don''t worry. I won''t let them harm you. Follow me."


    With a renewed glimmer of hope, she followed the stranger through the maze of bodies, trusting in his promise of safety. Her heart raced, but this time it was with a mix of fear and gratitude, as she clung to the slender thread of hope amidst the tumultuous crowd.


    As she followed him through the crowded chaos, something felt deeply unsettling to her. The grip of his hand sent a chill through her, like the touch of icy tendrils. It was a touch that defied humanity, a touch that whispered of a darker presence.


    "What happened?" the person asked, sensing the woman''s growing unease.


    Her senses sharpened, and she dared to meet his gaze. But what she saw shattered her fragile sense of reality. His face, once familiar and ordinary, had transformed into a grotesque visage of a monstrous creature or the pallid countenance of a lifeless corpse. His eyes, devoid of warmth or humanity, pierced her soul with their malevolence.


    Terror seized her, rendering her speechless. A strangled gasp escaped her lips as she instinctively recoiled, stumbling backward in horror. Her heart pounded wildly, pounding against her chest as if attempting to flee from the abomination before her.


    "Stay away from me!" she managed to stammer, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and revulsion. "What... what are you?"


    A sinister smile curled upon the twisted lips of the being that had once worn the face of a person she thought she knew. It chuckled, a haunting sound that echoed through the tumultuous air. "Oh, my dear, you wouldn''t understand," it whispered, its voice a chilling blend of mockery and cruelty.


    She anxiously scanned the faces in the crowd, desperately seeking a glimmer ofpassion or assistance. But her hopes were shattered as she locked eyes with one person after another, each bearing the same twisted countenance. Their hungering stares seemed to prate her very being, sending waves of terror cascading through her veins. A primal cry escaped her lips, a mixture of anguish and disbelief.


    "Please, someone help me!" she pleaded, her voice quivering with fear. "This... this can''t be real! What is happening to everyone?"


    But her cries fell upon deaf ears, drowned out by the dissonance of the haunting scene unfolding around her. The crowd remained motionless, their hollow eyes fixated upon her, their hunger unabated. They seemed to revel in her torment, deriving perverse pleasure from her suffering.


    Her mind reeled, struggling toprehend the nightmare that had engulfed her. She staggered backward, desperately trying to create distance between herself and the encroaching horde. Fear consumed her, pulsating through every fiber of her being, threatening to consume her sanity.


    "N-no! Stay away!" she pleaded, her voice trembling with a mix of desperation and disbelief. "I don''t understand... why are you all like this? What have I done to deserve this?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But the crowd remained unyielding, their monstrous faces contorted into grotesque masks of hunger and malice. They closed in, their intentions clear and menacing.


    She stumbled backward, her steps faltering as she tried to put distance between herself and the ravenous horde surrounding her. Their relentless stares pierced through her, stripping away any remnants of safety or sanity. She was trapped in a macabre theater, with the audience thirsting for her demise.


    The realization crashed upon her like a tidal wave¡ªthere was no salvation to be found within the throng of distorted faces. No helping hand, no respite from the nightmare that had enveloped her existence. They were all part of the same sinister tableau, each person transformed into a hungering monster, their intentions terrifyingly clear.


    Terror seized her, her voice choked with fear as she clutched at her throat. "Don''te near me!" she cried, her words strained and trembling. "Stay away... Ahhhh! Don''t... Ahhh!"


    Her plea for distance was filled with raw desperation, her voice cracking under the weight of her torment. Each syble was apanied by a gut-wrenching scream, a futile attempt to ward off the encroaching horror. But her pleas were drowned out by the cacophony of her own terror, swallowed by the merciless abyss.


    But all this was in her mind as the people were not monster but just normal humans who were just looking at her with concern and asking is she was okay but every time someone would try to get near her she would scream and back off.


    In her perception, the individuals surrounding her were not ordinary humans but grotesque monsters. Their concerned looks were twisted into menacing gazes, and every time someone approached, she would shriek and recoil. Though she seemed delusional, the people remained unaware of her condition, mistaking her for someone who had lost her sanity.


    Amidst the crowd, there were two masked individuals whose eyescked any trace of empathy, reced instead by sheer disgust. They regarded her as though she were the lowest form of filth. Then, one of them spoke, his voice filled with contempt, "She has suffered enough. Let us depart now; our master awaits her."


    Their masks were stark white, devoid of any distinguishing features. They wore them with an unsettling air of anonymity, their identities hidden behind the nk facade.


    The second person nodded in agreement, adding, "let me watch her for a bit longer. She had the audacity to defy our master''smands and betray. She deserves a far more excruciating punishment than this."


    As the person reveled in the woman''s pain, a small child emerged from the crowd and made his way towards her. He had vibrant purple hair that defied convention, and his clothes appeared worn and tattered, yet there was an undeniable charm in his innocence. As he approached the terrified woman, the person who had taken pleasure in her torment watched, anticipating the child''s transformation into another monstrous figure.


    To everyone''s surprise, the child continued his approach, undeterred by the woman''s apprehension. His eyes sparkled withpassion and understanding. The woman, caught off guard by this unexpected disy of kindness, stared at the child with a mixture of surprise, confusion, and lingering fear. However, something in the child''s demeanor and his outstretched hand inspired a glimmer of hope within her.


    In a moment of silent trepidation, she cautiously extended her trembling hand towards the child''s outstretched palm. Her fingers quivered, unsure if this act of trust would result in yet another encounter with a terrifying apparition. But as their hands met, a warmth spread through her, recing her fear with a sense of sce.


    She gazed at the child''s face in disbelief, her eyes wide with shock. The child, undeterred by her silent response, beamed at her and spoke with innocence. "Do you remember me, miss? You came to my shop a few days ago."


    "You are the key," she whispered, her voice filled with a mix of awe and realization. As her words hung in the air, the two individuals who had yed a part in her torment turned their attention towards the child, their faces contorted with shock and disbelief.


    A silent exchange passed between the two, a wordless understanding of the significance of the child''s presence. Without uttering a single word, they made a swift decision, their eyes gleaming with a newfound urgency. It was as if they understood that their time was running out, that their hold on her fragile reality was slipping away.


    With determined yet silent steps, they began to retreat from the crowd, their departure shrouded in an eerie silence. However, unbeknownst to them, two shadowy figures had observed their every move and now trailed them in the shadows, their presence unnoticed.


    As they arrived in a dimly lit alley, one of them spoke with a sinister chuckle, "Hahaha, we must inform our master... we''ve found the key..."


    The other person, filled with anticipation, eagerly responded, "Yes, mas-"


    *Bommm* However, in the midst of uttering those words, hispanion''s head suddenly exploded, sttering blood and fragments onto the masked face of the remaining individual.


    Staring at the headless, lifeless body of his formerpanion, the shock paralyzed him for a brief moment. It continued to run beside him for a few more steps before finally copsing to the ground. The gruesome sight snapped him back to reality, fueling a surge of adrenaline and desperation.


    Frantically scanning his surroundings, he attempted to locate his assant, driven by a mix of fury and fear. But before he could make any progress, another deafening boom shattered the air. His head was mercilessly obliterated, transforming into a crimson mist that painted the scene in grotesque hues.

 Chapter 152 Hell

    ?


    [Some time before in Rosewood elegance]


    Erwin recounted his encounter with the old witch to the couple, embellishing the story with additional details to elicit sympathy. Le, being easily swayed, fell for his narrative, while Marees maintained a hint of skepticism. However, witnessing her lover''spassion towards the boy, Marees couldn''t help but feel a measure of empathy, even if she didn''t fully believe his words.


    Erwin yed his part, feigning shock and trauma, which prompted Le to suggest that Marees take him along to the fair. In exchange, they agreed not to burden Erwin with any tasks, allowing him to experience a respite from the distress he had just endured. Marees tenderly wiped his face, unintentionally smearing something on his cheek, but she quickly cleaned it off and bought him treats, ensuring he didn''t consume anything of poor quality.


    As they reveled in the festivities and indulged in food, Le continued to shower Erwin with affection, intentionally provoking a tinge of jealousy within Marees. "Hey, you''re making me jealous. Why are you only feeding him? Feed me too," Marees yfully protested, opening her mouth, hoping for a spoonful of food from Le.


    However, Le didn''t even nce at Marees, instead directing her attention solely towards Erwin. She delicately fed him a spoonful of ice cream, relishing in the act while remarking, "You''re not a child; you can eat on your own."


    She happily fed him spoonfuls of ice cream and other treats, her motherly instincts taking precedence. Marees, on the other hand, observed the scene with a mix of curiosity and a touch of jealousy.


    Though she longed for Le''s undivided attention, Marees understood that Erwin''s age and vulnerability yed a significant role in Le''s inclination towards him. Nheless, a sense of longing and a desire to regain a sense of connection with her partner gnawed at Marees.


    As they walked and engaged in conversation, a sudden piercing scream echoed through the air, originating from the center za. The sound reverberated through the bustling fair, capturing the attention of numerous passersby. Intrigued by themotion, they made their way towards the source, driven by a shared curiosity.


    "What''s happening there?" Marees inquired, her voice tinged with concern, as they observed a distraught woman screaming and crying, her gaze fixed upon the faces of the surrounding individuals.


    "Are you okay? do you need any help?" a worried observer asked, her voice filled with genuine concern. As they approached the distressed woman, a worried observer emerged from the crowd, also seeking to understand the situation and offer assistance.


    However, upon seeing the man, the woman''s distress intensified. She let out another piercing scream and frantically shouted, creating a distance between herself and the neer. "Don''te near me... Ah, don''t...!" she eximed, her voiceced with fear and desperation.


    "She is under an illusion magic..." Le stated, her voiceced with concern, as she scanned the surroundings for any signs of the caster.


    Marees chimed in, her gaze focused on the crowd, "The caster must be nearby, hidden among the onlookers."


    Erwin, still peering at the distressed woman, spoke up with a hint of recognition in his voice. "I know her... She came to my shop a few days ago, but then she vanished."


    Surprised, Le turned to Erwin, her eyes wide with curiosity. "You know her?" she asked.


    Erwin nodded solemnly, a mixture of worry and determination in his young eyes. "Yes, she seemed rushed when she visited. I think someone were following her."


    "Do you want to save her?" Le asked.


    "We can''t, Le, or..." Marees began, attempting to dissuade her, but Le''s unwavering gaze silenced her, conveying a resolute determination.


    Erwin, observing the woman in distress, couldn''t help but notice her striking beauty and graceful demeanor. A thought flickered through his mind, ''She has a good figure and a beautiful face... She would be a tempting target.''


    "I want to..." Erwin began, his voice filled with determination, but before he could finish his sentence, Le smiled warmly at him, understanding his intention. She interjected with a gentle tone, "Then let us find out who is casting the spell, Erwin, and in the meantime, you can try to approach her and engage her in conversation."


    Erwin nodded in agreement, his determination unwavering. Le gave Marees a supportive look, gesturing for her to join them. Marees hesitated for a brief moment, but eventually followed her lover into the crowd. However, before she walked away, she turned back to face Erwin, her voiceced with a mix of skepticism and usation.


    "Boy, your pitiful act may deceive her, but not me. I know what you did in the forest with that poor child whose clothes you''re wearing now," Marees dered, her tone filled with suspicion and disapproval.


    Erwin''s heart began to race, pounding in his chest as Marees'' words pierced through him. The memories of the exploding head and the horrifying shower of blood and brain matter flooded back, vivid and grotesque. It was a sight he had experienced earlier that day, and now, with Marees'' revtion, the pieces started to fall into ce.


    His eyes widened with shock, fixated on Marees as he stuttered, barely able to form coherent words. "You... you... you were the one... who killed him..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Mareesughed, a chilling sound that echoed through Erwin''s ears, sending shivers down his spine. With a twisted smirk, she casually followed Le, taunting Erwin with her words. "Took you long enough to realize that, didn''t it? I do have a fondness for exploding some heads."


    Erwin''s mind spun, his world unraveling before him. The revtion struck him with a mix of horror and disbelief, leaving him overwhelmed by a surge of emotions. He turned to face Marees, his voice trembling with a mix of confusion and fear as he sought answers. "Why?"


    However, to his astonishment, Marees was nowhere to be found. She had vanished, leaving Erwin standing there, alone with his questions echoing in the empty space. Erwin''s heart raced, his mind filled with a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. He felt a profound sense of unease, realizing that he had been deceived by someone. And the someone is the person whose girlfriend he had fucked before.


    Feeling a mix of confusion and fear, Erwin stood there for a moment, his mind trying to make sense of the situation. He wondered how someone he hade to trust could harbor such a sinister side. Questions raced through his mind, but there were no immediate answers.


    With a heavy sigh, Erwin pushed aside his shock and focused on the task at hand. The woman in distress still needed their help, and he couldn''t let himself be consumed by Marees'' betrayal. Taking a deep breath, he steeled his resolve and approached the screaming woman, determined to offer assistance.


    As Erwin moved closer, his mind raced with thoughts of how he could help alleviate her suffering. He understood the significance of providingfort and reassurance in such a situation. Erwin believed that through empathy and genuine support, he could make a positive impact.


    Respecting the seriousness of the moment, Erwin chose his words carefully. He intended to offer kind words of sce, understanding, and a willingness to lend a helping hand. He recognized the importance of being sensitive andpassionate, striving to provide the support the woman needed in her moment of distress.


    ''If all that don''t work, I can always resort to use my dick.,'' Erwin thought to himself and grinned.


    [Present time]


    "You are the key," the woman said to Erwin as he approached her.


    Erwin''s face disyed a mixture of confusion and curiosity upon hearing her words. His thoughts raced as he tried to decipher the meaning behind her statement. ''I am the key? The key to what?...key to your pussy.'' he joked in his mind andughed.


    "I am the key? The key to unlock what?" Erwin asked, intrigued by the woman''s statement. He observed how her demeanor had shifted from frantic screaming to a calmer state, thanks to the intervention of Marees and Le, who seemed to have found the person responsible for her distress.


    With sudden, gripping intensity, the woman tightly held onto Erwin''s shoulder and repeated the same sentence in a frantic and fearful manner, "You are the key... you are the key..." Erwin''s eyes widened with a mixture of apprehension and confusion as he tried toprehend the meaning behind her words.


    Feeling a sense of urgency, Erwin attempted to release himself from her tight grasp, his mind racing with both fear and curiosity. Struggling to break free, he mustered the courage to inquire, "I am the key to what?"


    "You are the key to hell... you are the key to hell, hahahahah!" the woman answered, herughter bing increasingly manic. Erwin managed to free himself from her grip and quickly distanced himself to a safer position. He rubbed his shoulder, feeling a mixture of difort and bewilderment.


    Observing the woman''s unsettling behavior, Erwin muttered under his breath, "Mad woman." He couldn''t fullyprehend the meaning behind her words, but he instinctively understood the urgency of the situation.


    The woman continued tough, her words carrying an ominous tone. "You will unleash hell upon this world... hahahahah." Erwin''s brows furrowed as he contemted the implications of her statement. It was a chilling revtion that left him with a lingering sense of unease.


    But Erwin couldn''t help but be consumed by his thoughts when he heard the mention of "hell." Memories of that dark, foreboding ce flooded his mind, evoking a sense of unease and curiosity. His imagination wandered to the depths of the abyss, contemting the mysteries and dangers thaty within.


    Lost in his contemtion, Erwin''s mind raced with questions. What did it mean to be the key to hell?


    "Is she okay now?" Erwin snapped out of his thoughts as Le''s voice broke through, bringing him back to the present moment. He looked at her, and his gaze shifted to Marees standing behind her, her eyes silently cautioning him not to reveal their previous conversation. Erwin chose to withhold the unsettling details.


    "You can see for yourself," Erwin replied, his confusion evident. "But... where did she go?" he questioned, scanning the area for any sign of the woman who had beenughing uncontrobly.


    Le furrowed her brow, concerned by the sudden disappearance. "What happened?" she asked, her curiosity piqued by Erwin''s bewildered expression.

 Chapter 153 The Vibrationss

    ?


    Le, munching on her cotton candy, inquired, "Did she say you were the key?"


    Erwin, also indulging in a sugary treat, responded with a perplexed expression, "Yeah, she said I am the key to hell."


    Marees, joining in on the conversation while enjoying her own candy, interjected, "huh, the key to hell. It seems you''ve got quite the exclusive role. Are there any perks? Can you get us a discount on fiery marshmallows?"


    Ignoring Marees'' yful remark, both of them continued to explore their surroundings. As the sun began to descend, Erwin nced at hispanions and announced, "Ladies, it''s time to say goodbye for today. I have some pressing matters to attend to tonight. Hopefully, our paths will cross again someday."


    Marees, nonchntly munching on her cotton candy, dered, "Sorry, but you''re stuck with us from now on. No escape."


    Erwin, bewildered, questioned, "Wait, why?"


    Le, wearing an apologetic smile, gazed at him and exined, "Well, Erwin, when I came to rescue you from that witch, I identally blew our cover. You now know our secret identities as assassins."


    Marees interrupted, picking up where Le left off, "And you see, when people find out about us, they tend to mysteriously vanish or end up six feet under. However, since you''re a special case, we''re making an exception. You''ll have to live with us until we finish our mission here, and then you can go off and do whatever you please."


    "But I can''t. I have to attend academy and work," Erwin stated, leaving both of them in shock.


    Marees, with a serious expression, inquired, "Which academy are you referring to?"


    Erwin, further surprising them, replied, "What do you mean ''which one''? There''s only one academy here¡ªthe Vasmorth Academy."


    Le, taken aback, eximed, "Wait, you''re a student at Vasmorth Academy? But didn''t you mention that you were a servant there?"


    Erwin shrugged, confessing, "Oh, that... Well, somehow I managed to get out the servant quarters and now I''m enrolled in the academy. I evennded a job as one of the professor''s assistants."


    The two women exchanged nces, and Le posed a question, her voice filled with understanding, "It seems living with us might be a hard for you, right?"


    Erwin nodded in agreement, and Le continued, "Well, how about this? What if we live with you instead? The academy should have provided you with a room, correct?"


    Erwin''s eyes narrowed with suspicion as he contemted their proposal. He hesitated before responding, "I''m not entirely certain... I''ll need to inquire and find out."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go and find out," Marees urged, her voice brimming with urgency.


    Erwin, however, halted her in her tracks and spoke firmly, "Hey, wait. I''ll go alone. As I mentioned earlier, I have some pressing matters to attend to. We can meet upter once I''ve finished my responsibilities, alright?"


    "Okay, but don''t even think about trying to run away. I''ll find you," Marees warned, her voice carrying a hint of threat.


    Erwin chuckled, genuinely amused by her remark. "Why would I ever want to run away from two beautifuldies like yourselves? Don''t worry, I''ll meet you tomorrow morning in front of my shop," he reassured them with a warm smile before bidding them farewell.


    Marees grinned mischievously, adding a yfulment, "Remember, Erwin, we have our ways of tracking down even the sneakiest of individuals."


    Erwin waved his hand dismissively, still smiling. "I have no doubt about that. See you tomorrow,dies. Stay safe until then!"


    With a final exchange of words, they parted ways, the anticipation of their reunion lingering in the air.


    Erwin made his way toward city za where the main event for tonight is gonna held.


    As the twodies observed Erwin blending effortlessly into the bustling crowd, Le expressed her concern. "I don''t feelfortable exploiting that kid just to gain entry into the academy."


    Marees, wearing a serious expression, replied, "Well, we don''t have many options. Can you think of any other way to infiltrate the academy?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Le fell silent, realizing the practicality of Marees'' words. After a moment, she finally spoke up, her voiceced with caution. "But he seems to be caught up in some sort of trouble already. We shouldn''t exacerbate his situation, Marees."


    Marees absentmindedly toyed with an object in her hand as she pondered the situation. "Yeah, he does seem to be tangled up in a deep mess." Perplexed, she voiced her confusion, "But why would those fanatics have an interest in him? What makes him so special? He''s just a kid and a first-circle mage. There are not just hundreds, but thousands of mages in this city alone."


    Le, her expression filled with concern, replied, "I don''t know... Shouldn''t we inform him about them? It could be dangerous for him."


    Deep in thought, Marees gazed at a gold coin embellished with a four-pointed star. After a moment of contemtion, she replied, "I don''t think it''s necessary to involve him, at least not for now." She stowed the coin away, then smiled at her partner and continued, "By the way, why are you so concerned about that kid? And why didn''t you mention meeting him to me?"


    Le chuckled, yfully teasing her girlfriend, "Oh, you know me, Marees. I worry about everyone. And itpletely slipped my mind to tell you about our little encounter. Don''t be jealous of a tiny kid."


    Marees scoffed, showing off her finger in a yful gesture, "Jealous of that little pea-sized human? Please, he doesn''t evenpare to a fraction of this finger alone."


    Their lighthearted banter continued as they strolled together, their bond evident in their yful exchanges. However, Le couldn''t help butpare her lover''s finger to the big lollipop she had that night.


    *******


    "Where is she?" Erwin mumbled, his gaze scanning the sea of people in search of someone.


    He continued to look around, taking asional breaks to appreciate the beauty around him. "They say that looking at beautiful things can add years to one''s life, and I believe I just added a couple of centuries to mine," he thought to himself as he fixated his gaze on a group of stunning women engaged in animated conversation, their smiles captivating.


    Erwin couldn''t help but admire the allure of the moment, briefly losing himself in the enchantment of the scene before refocusing on his search. With renewed vigor, he resumed his quest, determined to find the person he was seeking amidst the vibrant tapestry of the crowd.


    "Ahh, there she is!" Erwin eximed, his face breaking into a wide grin of excitement.


    The person Erwin was searching for, Adide, scanned the bustling surroundings with a mix of anticipation and concern. She had arrived at the festival earlier than expected, havingpleted her tasks for the day. The reason for her early arrival was Erwin or, more specifically, the peculiar items he had ced inside her.


    "Why did he make me wear this?" Adide pondered, feeling the soft object nestled within her. She tried to ignore the sensation, but with every movement, the object shifted, reminding her of Erwin''s presence. It was an ufortable feeling, yet it served as a constant reminder of their connection.


    Adide''s golden eyes flickered with a blend of intrigue and apprehension as she pondered the significance of the object and its potential consequences for their rendezvous at the festival. With a curious, though slightly unsettled, mind, she forged ahead, weaving through the vibrant festivities, her anticipation growing. She longed to reunite with Erwin, hoping that he would remove the items he had ced within her and exchange them for something of equal value.


    As Adide wandered through the festivities, lost in her thoughts, she suddenly felt a slight movement from the object within her, catching her by surprise. Her eyes widened, a mix of astonishment and curiosity spreading across her face.


    "What was that?" she whispered to herself, her fingertips instinctively brushing against the area where the object resided. It was a subtle shift, but it stirred a wave of intrigue within her. The unexpected movement raised questions about the nature of the items Erwin had inserted and the mysterious purpose they served.


    Suddenly, the object within Adide began to vibrate with increasing intensity, sending waves of shivers cascading throughout her body. Surprise and bewilderment mingled with a touch of apprehension as she struggled toprehend the unfolding situation.


    "What''s happening?" Adide gasped, attempting to regain control by pressing her thighs together, hoping to still the vibrations. But her efforts proved futile as the intensity escted, leaving her with no choice but to muffle her moans of pleasure and surprise, her lips forming a silent expression of astonishment.


    Her legs began to tremble uncontrobly, making it difficult for Adide to move through the crowd. Aware of the curious gazes fixed upon her, she felt a surge of difort and urgency. The vibrations persisted, intensifying with each passing moment, causing her walking speed to slow down gradually.


    Panic swelled within her as she desperately sought an escape from the prying eyes surrounding her. The increasing speed of the vibrations only heightened her distress, pushing her to the brink of an ufortable and unwanted sensation. Thoughts raced through her mind, a silent plea echoing within, pleading for respite from the unfolding spectacle.


    ''No, no, no. I can''t endure this here,'' Adide silently pleaded, her mind filled with a mix of embarrassment and worry. The relentless trembling of her legs had be unbearable, threatening to expose her vulnerability to the curious onlookers.


    Summoning her inner strength, Adide mustered every ounce ofposure, determined to find sce away from the prying eyes of the crowd. With a determined focus, she navigated her way towards a more secluded space, yearning for relief from the relentless vibrations that had engulfed her.


    But then, to Adide''s surprise, the vibrations took on a different rhythm. They slowed down, but their pattern became erratic, resembling a burst of fireworks. The strength she had mustered to continue walking faltered as her legs weakened, threatening to give way beneath her. With a suppressed moan escaping her lips, she began to stumble, her body tilting towards an inevitable fall.


    However, before she could hit the ground, a hand swiftly reached out and caught her, preventing her from plummeting further. Adide''s eyes widened in astonishment as she looked at the person''s face, meeting the gaze of the person who hade to her rescue.

 Chapter 154 The First Punishment (R-18)

    ?


    "What on earth is that thing?" Adleaide eximed, her voice filled with a mix of astonishment and apprehension. She found herself stranded in a dimly lit alley somewhere in the city, her leg trembling beneath her, unable to bear her weight. Leaning against the wall for support, her eyes welled up with tears, and her face became slick with sweat. Suddenly, another person emerged, wearing a sly grin.


    "Why don''t you like it?" Erwin inquired, his hand leisurely ced on her breasts, gradually freeing her white mounds from their confines.


    "I don''t, take it out," Adleaide stated firmly, lifting her dress to retrieve the vibrating object from her vagina.


    "Hey... hey, let''s not rush. Let''s savor the moment," Erwin suggested, his voiceced with a hint of mischief, as he firmly grasped her hand. Without warning, he changed the vibration pattern to a rippling wave-like sensation.


    "Ah... I can''t... please... take... ahhh... it out," Adleaide pleaded, her voice trembling with a mix of desire and difort. Her body swayed forward involuntarily, her leg trembling uncontrobly beneath her. Her face contorted with abination of pleasure and agony, her brows furrowed and beads of sweat forming on her forehead. With an urgent need to relieve herself from the overwhelming sensations, she strained to maintain herposure as her hand desperately tried to extract the vibrating device from her intimate region.


    Erwin, noticing her struggle, grinned and asked, "You want it out, right?" Adide nodded desperately. "Then let''s make a little wager..." Erwin unbuttoned his pants, revealing his erect member, and continued, "If you can make me climax before you do, I''ll allow you to remove it. However, if you orgasm before me, you''ll have to do something else to bring me to climax while the device remains inside you."


    Without hesitation, Adide nodded, her mind filled with conflicting thoughts. ''I am stronger than him, way stronger, so why can''t I pull that damned thing out without his permission?'' The question echoed in her mind, but the overwhelming sensations from the vibrating device distracted her. As she squatted in front of Erwin, her hand instinctively reached out, grasping his erect member.


    "It doesn''t matter... I just have to make him cum before I do," Adide muttered under her breath, her grip on his member tightening. She held it firmly in her hand, her gaze alternating between his face and the intimate connection they shared. Uncertainty mingled with a sense of duty as she reluctantly embraced the terms of their wager.


    Erwin looked down at her face with a grin as she positioned the penis, her movements deliberate and focused. With tantalizing intent, she guided her tongue along its length, starting from the base and gliding upward toward the head. Her eyes remained fixed on Erwin''s gaze, unyielding and filled with a mix of desire and determination, as she continued her sensual actions.


    Once on top, she skillfully rolled her tongue around the head of his member, teasingly exploring its contours. Shifting her head from side to side, she wrapped her lips around one side of the shaft, gliding along it before returning to the top. With a deliberate motion, she took the head into her mouth, allowing it to press against the inside of her cheeks, creating a slight bulge.


    Continuing her intimate exploration, she repeated the motion on the other side, gliding her tongue along the remaining portion of the shaft, coating it in her saliva. Her actions were deliberate, ensuring that every inch was caressed and stimted by her skilled and passionate oral attention.


    Pausing for a moment, she withdrew her mouth from his penis, taking a brief respite. As she gazed at the glistening member coated in her saliva, her breath was heavier and her eyes were teary. With determination in her mind, she whispered softly, "Just like this, I will bring him to climax."


    "Ahhhh," Adide moaned involuntarily as a surge of pleasure coursed through her body. With an intense gaze and a hint of frustration, she closed her thighs tightly and directed her angry eyes towards Erwin''s grinning face.


    He seemed to have heard her whispered determination, his teasing smile responding to her inner thoughts. With a taunting chuckle, he remarked, "Oh, sweetheart, you''re in for a challenge. I''vested longer than a snail on a marathon. But go ahead, give it your best shot. I''ll be right here, enjoying the view while you struggle to make me climax."


    With an intense and determined gaze, Adide once again took his penis into her mouth. However, this time the intensity of the vibrations increased as Erwin continued to change the pattern. Waves, fireworks, and even heartbeat-like sensations coursed through her body, causing her to release muffled moans of pleasure with her mouth still full.


    Adide''s actions became more focused and precise. She enveloped his penis once again, her head bobbing back and forth with a determined rhythm. As she moved, her lips and tongue worked in tandem, exploring every inch of him. Her movements were calcted, alternating between gentle suction and more intense pressure. With each motion, she aimed to take him deeper, using her mouth and throat to stimte him in a way that would bring him to the peak of pleasure.


    Erwin looked down at Adide''s face with a mixture of anticipation and desire. As she enveloped his penis, her mouth moving back and forth, he could see her lips wrapped tightly around him. Her cheeks hollowed as she applied pressure, her tongue asionally flicking and swirling around his sensitive areas. Her eyes, filled with determination, met his gaze intermittently, conveying her unwavering focus on pleasuring him. Thebination of her actions and the intense look on her face heightened the sensations coursing through his body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin let out a silent sigh as he thought to himself, "s, she can work much harder, but she''ll never be able to beat me." With a subtlemand, he held Adide''s head firmly in ce with his hands.


    As Erwin exerted control, a surge of intense sensations flooded Adide''s body. Despite the muffled sounds escaping her lips, she couldn''t contain her pleasure and sumbed to an orgasm. The forceful thrust of Erwin''s penis down her throat heightened the intensity of the moment, overwhelming her senses in a mix of pleasure and submission.


    [Lust meter +100]


    As Erwin maintained his grip on Adide''s head, a surge of dominance washed over him. He reveled in the power he had over her, pushing the boundaries of control. Adide, though momentarily overwhelmed, experienced a mix of sensations¡ªabination of difort and an electrifying pleasure that intensified her climax. Her muffled moans conveyed the depth of her arousal as Erwin continued his forceful pration.


    The dynamic between them heightened the tension in the air, creating an atmosphere charged with desire and submission. Each moment pushed their boundaries further, blurring the lines between pleasure and surrender.


    Adide stared at Erwin with teary eyes, her hand on his thigh as she pleaded for him to stop the aggressive pration in her throat. Erwin, however, merely smiled and responded, "Oh, what? Are you asking me to stop fucking your throat? But it''s your punishment for orgasming before me."


    Adide''s voice was muffled, her mouth upied by Erwin''s dick. Despite her inability to articte words, her eyes spoke volumes, reflecting a mix of intense emotions as tears of pleasure cascaded down her face. "Pweiiihhhmeehh eow waahht," she managed to convey through her muffled speech.


    Erwin, somehowprehending her unintelligible words, responded, "Punishment for what?" He continued, his voice carrying a hint of dominance, "Didn''t I warn you that if you reached climax before me, there would be consequences? Now, you''ll have to find another way to satisfy me."


    Her words shocked Adide, her eyes now filled with anger. Erwin grinned, observing her furious gaze, but continued thrusting his hips, further smearing her face. "What, I didn''t say that before? I believe I did. Perhaps you simply forgot," Erwin taunted.


    Adide tried to shake her head, desperately attempting to convey that he hadn''t made that statement. However, Erwin only grinned wider, tightening his grip on her head before saying, "Looks like I''ll have to make you remember it."


    Erwin, driven by a forceful desire, pressed Adide against the wall, positioning a pillow behind her head that he had retrieved from the space ring. Adide found herself taken aback by the sudden appearance of the pillow.


    Then Erwin firmly gripped her hands, raising them above her head and securing them against the wall. With a deliberate motion, he harnessed his power in his hips and began thrusting deeper into her throat.


    ''I can''t ahhh breath...ahhh....shit...I am cummming again..'' Adide''s voice trembled as she struggled to breathe, overwhelmed by the sensations caused by Erwin''s thrusts deep into her throat. Rather than feeling pain, the vibrations intensified, pulling her further into the embrace of another orgasm.


    Erwin, wearing a triumphant grin, reveled in the sight of Adide''s body convulsing with another orgasm, unmistakable by the telltale signs of pleasure she disyed. Her quivering limbs and the uncontainable moans escaping her lips were clear indicators of her heightened arousal. Seeing her in this state only intensified Erwin''s satisfaction and sense of control. He asserted his dominance, dering, "You''ve orgasmed yet again, without allowing me to reach my own release. This calls for a another deep punishment, one that will leave asting impression."


    Erwin''s anticipation of the impending punishment heightened his own arousal, intensifying the pulsating sensations in his penis. The tantalizing thought of what awaited Adidebined with the thrilling sense of control pushed him dangerously close to the precipice of climax. With each rhythmic throb, the mounting arousal within him threatened to be released deep into Adide''s throat.


    Erwin, driven by his own desires, was on the verge of orgasm. In a sudden motion, he.................

 Chapter 155 Game (R-18)

    ?


    Erwin, driven by his own desires, was on the verge of orgasm. In a sudden motion, he withdrew himself from Adide''s throat, allowing his release to spray onto her face. The warm liquid sshed across her cheeks and lips, surprising Adide. Her immediate instinct was to close her eyes, shielding them from the milky substance that now covered her entire face. Erwin, not satisfied yet, continued to release more of his essence, sttering it onto her face and even some on her chest.


    Erwin released her hands and shifted his gaze to her cum covered face. A magical circle materialized near her face, effortlessly removing any blemishes. Her eyes zed with anger as she confronted Erwin, saying, "Who said you can release on my face without permission?"


    Undeterred by her fury, Erwin nonchntly tapped his penis against her lips and calmly remarked, "No need to be upset. Just suck out the remaining cum, and you''ll be good to go."


    Adide stood up and firmly stated, "I don''t want to do that."


    Erwin responded with a smirk, "Well then, I won''t allow you to remove the thing."


    Adide reached into her skirt and retrieved a pink vibrator, the surface of which was covered in a slimy, translucent substance. The cover of the vibrator glistened with the remnants of a lubricating gel, creating a slick and shiny appearance. Drips of the substance slid down the sides of the toy, leaving a trail of moist residue.


    Filled with anger, she defiantly eximed, "I don''t need your permission! I can do it myself."


    Erwin''s expression shifted to one of shock since it was the first time in his experience that a woman he had been having sex with had defied hismands.


    ''what happened?'' Erwin''s mind raced with curiosity as he essed Adide''s status.


    [Name :- Adide


    Looks :- 89


    Height :- 183cm


    Waist :- 24 inches


    Hips :- 38 inches


    Difficulty :- S


    Rtionship :- Subordinate


    Erogenous parts :- Throat, feet


    Fetish :- humiliation


    Obedience :- 63%


    Description :- ve in making ]


    Erwin couldn''tprehend Adide''s sudden act of disobedience despite their previous encounters. He recalled a past incident where he had ejacted on her face, which made him wonder why she was behaving this way.


    In response, he activated his skill "Sensual Strike" and examined Adide''s body. To his surprise, the number 129 was disyed all over her body¡ªon her breasts, stomach, lips, throat, and everywhere that elicited sensitivity.


    Her lust meter showed a reading of 87. ''She is incredibly sensitive and on the verge of another orgasm. Why would she refuse me? Could she be feeling humiliated?''


    Erwin pondered these thoughts as he revisited Adide''s status and noticed a detail he had previously overlooked.


    Erwin''s mind raced with questions as he tried to understand Adide''s motives. Meanwhile, Adide took the initiative to clean herself up and spoke assertively, "Why are you still standing there with your penis out? We''re not going to do anything more. Put it away."


    ''So, it''s not about being humiliated, then what?'' Erwin''s thoughts swirled with a mix of surprise and curiosity. He wondered about the reasons behind Adide''s sudden change in desires, and he contemted her direct request to end their encounter.


    Erwin persisted, his penis still out, as he approached Adide, who found herself pressed against the wall. He firmly held her hips and locked eyes with her golden gaze.


    "But why can''t we?" Erwin questioned, undeterred and confused by Adide''s resistance.


    Adide stood her ground, her unwavering gaze meeting his. "Because I simply don''t like it," she replied without hesitation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin, wearing a puzzled expression, restated her answer. "You don''t like it? Is it because you felt humiliated?"


    Erwin awaited Adide''s response, eager to understand her perspective. Adide maintained her resolute gaze, her voice steady as she replied, "It has nothing to do with feeling humiliated. I simply don''t desire it, and that should be enough for you to respect my boundaries."


    "Don''t try to fool with me this shit....." Erwin said and his actions grew more intense as he firmly gripped Adide''s buttocks from behind. Adide''s initial surprise triggered a forceful instinct to break free, but Erwin''s firm hold prevented her escape. He teasingly spread her buttocks apart, heightening the sensation and increasing the count of strikes to 132.


    "I see through your facade. You didn''t stop because you felt humiliated, did you?" Erwin questioned, seeking an answer. Despite her inability to verbally respond, Adide listened intently, her breaths bing heavier with each passing moment. Sensing her unspoken answer, Erwin took it upon himself to provide his interpretation. "It''s because you revel in the pleasure of humiliation," he dered, a statement that electrified Adide''s body. Her heartbeat quickened, and her arousal intensified, causing her already aroused sex to respond with increased moisture.


    "I don''t." Adide vehemently denied Erwin''s words, shouting her refusal, but the increasing lust in her eyes betrayed her true desires.


    Erwin, noticing the contradiction, remarked, "You''ve been refusing a lot today, haven''t you? Perhaps it''s time we address that issue."


    "I am not..." Adide began to protest, only to halt abruptly as she realized she was inadvertentlyplying with his words.


    Erwin seized the opportunity, suggesting a form of punishment. With swift hands, he grasped her dress from her chest, forcefully pulling it down and exposing her ample breasts.


    Adide''s resistance grew stronger as she expressed her concern, eximing, "Don''t...someone else might see!" Her eyes darted towards the opening of the alley, where people could potentially witness their encounter. However, to her fortune, a stack of wooden boxes concealed them from prying eyes, providing a hidden sanctuary for their activities.


    However, Erwin smirked and swiftly tore her skirt from the back, revealing her buttocks.


    "Don''t..." Adide pleaded once again, but her words were met with a smug grin from Erwin. He firmly grabbed the front of her skirt, tauntingly stating, "The more you refuse, the more I''ll tear your clothes..."


    With a swift motion, he ripped her skirt from the front, exposing her curvaceous stomach and a silver bush below.


    Adide was on the verge of refusing again, but remembering Erwin''s warning, she quickly covered her mouth, restraining herself from speaking out.


    Amused by her reaction, Erwin slid his hands through the ripped sections of her clothing, venturing toward her intimate region. With deliberate care, he caressed her with his fingers, eliciting a reaction from Adide. "Good girl," he remarked, his words invoking a powerful memory from earlier that day when he instructed her to act like a cat¡ªa humbling experience that she secretly enjoyed.


    ''But I don''t like it....it''s so humiliating....I am letting a weakling do this thing with me...''Adide''s mental state was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions, intensifying her feelings of humiliation and arousal. The mere thought of surrendering to someone she considered a weakling, who had previously been her ve, triggered a mix of shame and embarrassment. The idea of being exposed in a public setting heightened her sense of vulnerability, raising concerns about potential onlookers witnessing her submission to Erwin''smands.


    Yet, paradoxically, the humiliation she experienced held a peculiar allure. It stirred a deep-seated desire within her, an unspoken longing to relinquish control and explore the boundaries of her own pleasure. The dichotomy of being humiliated by someone she once dominated intensified her arousal, igniting a forbidden excitement that coursed through her body.


    The conflicting emotions fueling her arousal stemmed from the taboo nature of the situation. The idea of sumbing to Erwin, a perceived weakling, in a public setting evoked both a thrilling sense of submission and an intense fear of judgment. It was precisely thisbination of vulnerability, shame, and arousal that formed theplex tapestry of her desires.


    Erwin''s hand skillfully massaged Adide''s soft, slippery folds, coated in her own fluids, further heightening her lustful desires. As he nced up at her face, he noticed aplex array of emotions reflected in her eyes¡ªdisgust, lust, anger, and more. Despite the confusion evident in her expression, there was an undeniable charm that made her look adorable.


    ''I want kiss her.'' Caught in the moment, Erwin''s desire to kiss her became a prominent thought. His gaze fixated on her glossed, inviting lips, but his unfortunate height posed a challenge in reaching her face. Frustration mingled with his desire, leading him to contemte ways to ovee this obstacle in order to satisfy his craving for tall women like Adide.


    In a moment of frustration, he swiftly withdrew his hands from her clothes. Spotting a nearby wooden box, he grabbed it and positioned it in front of Adide. ''For now this will do but I must find a way to increase my height, to fuck tall women like her to fullest.'' Determined to assert his dominance and match her height, Erwin climbed atop the box, ensuring that he stood eye-to-eye with her.


    Erwin observed the confusion in Adide''s gaze, but he couldn''t resist the alluring sight of her cute, puzzled expression. With a mischievous smile, he whispered, "You feel humiliated, don''t you? Yet, deep down, you''re enjoying it. So why don''t we take it a step further and delve into even greater humiliation?"


    Without wasting a moment, Erwin gently slid Adide''s dress off her shoulder, allowing it to fall and fully expose her upper body. Instinctively, she tried to shield her ample breasts with her arms, managing to cover only the areas around her nipples.


    Erwin''s smile widened, appreciating her instinctive reaction. Instead of responding with words, he leaned in and initiated a passionate kiss, allowing his hands to explore her body with a skillful touch, intensifying the sensations coursing through her.


    Erwin broke the kiss, parting his lips from Adide''s, and whispered, "Don''t be afraid. There''s no one around, and we''re just ying, it''s not real. Why not let go and indulge in a little game?" As he spoke, his hand exerted a gentle pressure on her arms, coaxing her to uncover her breasts.


    Adide''s mind raced as she contemted his words. She couldn''t deny the allure of ying along, yet she couldn''t help but fear the potential loss of her dignity if she surrendered to the game Erwin was suggesting. Conflicting emotions battled within her, torn between the desire to let go and the apprehension of crossing her own boundaries.


    Adide expressed her concerns, stating, "I can y, but what if someone saw us in ying it?"


    Erwin''s grin widened inwardly, relishing in her response. He acted as if he was contemting the situation and then replied with a mischievous smile, "Well, if it happens to be a beautifuldy voyeur, we''ll invite her to join us. And if she declines, we can entice her with our seductive charms or simply let her go with a warning. As for men, I wouldn''t want anyone else to witness what I''m privileged to see. We could attempt to erase his memory if possible, or if all else fails, consider more drastic measures."

 Chapter 156 The Smile Of Desire (R-18)

    ?


    Erwin''s suggestion seemed outrageous, something that no reasonable person would consider. Yet, as Erwin nced at Adide''s serious expression, he couldn''t help but notice a hint of contemtion in her eyes. It was a stark reminder that love, or in this case, lust, had the power to blind and distort one''s judgment.


    Adide''s expression grew serious as she pondered over his suggestions. Thoughts raced through her mind as she contemted the potential oues. ''If it''s a woman, Erwin can handle her, and if it''s a man, I can defend myself and kill him. But regardless, there''s still the humiliation of being seen.... But it''s just a game, not reality,'' she thought to herself, gazing at Erwin, who was engrossed in ying with her breasts trying to coax her arms to uncover them.


    With a mix of hesitation and arousal, Adide lowered her arms, exposing her hardened nipples to Erwin''s hungry gaze in the dim moonlight. Her mind raced with conflicting thoughts, but a part of her whispered, ''It''s alright, I think.''


    "So, you''ve made your decision then?" Erwin asked, a wide grin spreading across his face as he continued to squeeze her luscious breasts.


    Adide''s face flushed with embarrassment, but she nodded in affirmation, unable to resist the overpowering mix of desire and anticipation that coursed through her veins.


    "Where is the thing you removed earlier?" Erwin inquired, his eyes fixed on Adide as she presented the vibrator to him.


    Erwin''s voice oozed with dominance as he issued hismand to Adide, "Okay, now turn your back toward me." Adide swiftly pivoted, presenting her back to him. The tear in her dress showcased her tantalizingly exposed buttocks, their reddened hue a lingering reminder of Erwin''s earlier actions. Sensually smooth, they invited his touch.


    Erwin''s hands eagerly reached out, grabbing her buttocks and squeezing them firmly. He reveled in their supple softness as he unleashed a whispered demand, "Give me that little thing." Adide, captivated by Erwin''s authority,plied without hesitation. She handed him the fluidsced vibrator, a submissive glimmer in her eyes.


    A wicked smirk danced across Erwin''s lips as he snatched the vibrator from Adide''s hand. His eyes gleamed with a mixture of anticipation and mischief, fixated on her mesmerizing buttocks. Lowering the device, he teased the path toward her waiting flesh, savoring the moment of erotic suspense.


    Erwin''s voice dripped with dominance as hemanded Adide, "Stick out your ass more." A subtle blush adorned Adide''s cheeks as she obediently lowered her head and slowly pushed her buttocks outward, presenting herself to Erwin. The position exposed her in a way that made it easier for Erwin''s pration.


    With one hand, Erwin sensually stretched Adide''s buttock to the side, exposing her delicate and alluring anus. The way her buttock curved and the slight gap that appeared made it an exquisite sight to behold, intensifying the explicit nature of the moment. Adide''s sense of vulnerability heightened, adding a tinge of humiliation to the air.


    Erwin pressed his body against hers, his hips pressing firmly against her back, his pulsating member nestled perfectly between her butt cheeks. With a possessive grip on her exposed flesh, Erwin''s voice took on a husky quality as he whispered, ''Did you remember our previous agreement, where you have to make me orgasm while you try to withhold your own climax that but wasn''t able to do that because of this thing?''


    As Erwin proudly disyed the fluidsced vibrator in his hand, his voice grew low and enticing. "Let''s continue that, shall we? But this time, we''re going to put this somewhere else..." A mischievous smirk adorned his face as his hand began its journey towards Adide''s quivering body.


    Showing her the vibrator he continue. "let''s continue that shall we? but this time we are gonna put in somewhere else...." he said thest sentence with low tone as his hand made way toward her body.


    "Can you guess which part I am talking about?" he asked, his eyes locking onto hers with a mischievous glint.


    Adide''s breath hitched, her anticipation reaching its peak. Sensations coursed through her as she prepared to respond. "My mo....ANUUSSSS," she managed to answer just before the vibrations from the vibrator surged through her, causing her to moan uncontrobly, lost in a wave of pleasure.


    Erwin''s amusement was evident as he gazed at Adide''s response. "How did you know?" he asked with an fake intriguing smile, relishing the effect he had on her.


    Adide turned back, her eyes filled with anger as she prepared to voice her objection. However, before she could speak, Erwin''s actions took a more assertive turn. He increased the vibrations of the vibrator and pushed it slightly inside her anus, eliciting a sharp gasp from her lips. The mixture of sensations overwhelmed her, causing her to moan in response. "Don''t... don''t insert it in my anus," she pleaded, her voiceced with abination of desire and fear.


    As Adide looked back at Erwin, a flicker of trepidation crossed her expression. His hands, now upied with her dress, tore at the fabric, exposing her body further. With rip, the dress gave way, sliding off her hips and back, leaving herpletely exposed to the open air outside. Adide''s vulnerable form glistened with a sheen of anticipation and vulnerability, her skin exposed to Erwin''s gaze and the elements around them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Erwin''s eyes traveled over Adide''s naked body, illuminated by the soft moonlight. The silver strands of her hair shimmered, lending her an ethereal glow, like a silver fox caught in a moment of forbidden pleasure. Her smile widened, a mix of humiliation and arousal dancing in her eyes, signaling her anticipation for the acts thaty ahead. However, her words betrayed a hint of her arousal. "No more, please. Don''t do this. Someone might catch us..."


    Adide stood before him, her body bared and vulnerable, the moonlight entuating every curve and contour. Thebination of her exposed form and the intensity of the moment heightened the air of forbidden desire between them. The raw power dynamic between Erwin and Adide pulsed through the night, fueling their twisted connection.


    Erwin was taken aback by her wide smile, finding it intriguingly provocative. It fueled his desire to subject her to further acts of humiliation.


    Erwin''s actions took a more aggressive turn as he delivered a forceful p to Adide''s exposed breast. The impact sent a jolt of sensation through her body, causing her to arch her back and emit a passionate moan. Her breasts, now unrestrained, swayed seductively in the air, their supple curves captivating the gaze.


    Not content with just the physical impact, Erwin firmly gripped Adide''s hair, asserting his dominance and pulling her head back. Her eyes widened in surprise, yet a mix of excitement and anticipation remained on her face. The upward tilt of her gaze only intensified the electrifying atmosphere between them.


    With amanding tone, Erwin spoke, his voice dripping with authority, ''I''ll pardon your refusal this time, considering you have no more clothes on. But remember, if I hear you refuse me again tonight, I''ll make sure you experience an intense squirt in the middle of the stage.''


    Adide''s heart raced, her body trembling with a headybination of fear and desire. The stakes were clear, and the consequences hung in the air, amplifying the tension of the moment.


    Hearing Erwin''s proposition of making her squirt openly on the stage widened Adide''s smile even further. The mere thought of engaging in such an audacious act filled her body with a mixture of humiliation and arousal, intensifying her desire.


    "I will not refuse you... but please, don''t make me squirt on the stage," Adide expressed, her words carrying a plea, yet her eyes betrayed a deep longing for the opposite oue.


    Erwin was taken aback by her unexpected response, amusement coloring hisughter. "Hahahaha, you''re a one crazy bitch," he eximed, his grip on her hair loosening. He leaned in, bringing his face close to her ear as he continued, "If you don''t wish to embarrass yourself in front of everyone, then take this and insert it into your anus on your own."


    With those words, he released her hair and handed her the vibrator. Adide stared at it with a mix of surprise and curiosity. Sensing her momentary hesitation, Erwin added, "If you don''t want to do it, just refuse, and we can proceed with the stage show. Based on your smile, it seems like you might enjoy that even more."


    Adide hesitated for a moment, her mind torn between her desires and the fear of public humiliation. She nced at the vibrator in her hand, its presence both daunting and enticing. The weight of the decision hung heavily upon her.


    Erwin watched her intently, a mischievous glint in his eyes. He could sense her internal struggle and found amusement in her momentary pause. With a sly grin, he taunted, "Come now, Adide. Don''t keep me waiting."


    The words echoed in her mind, fueling the growing fire within her. Adide''s eyes locked with Erwin''s, her resolve strengthening. She took a deep breath, steadying herself, and made a bold choice.


    Without uttering a word, Adide leaned forward, her body stretched and her buttocks spreading apart. With one hand, she firmly gripped and stretched one cheek, exposing the entrance of her anus. In her other hand, she held the vibrator, positioning it at the eager opening.


    The anticipation in the air was palpable, every passing second adding to the mounting excitement. Adide''s heart raced as she prepared to indulge in the forbidden pleasure that awaited her.


    The sensations intensified as the vibrator entered her, stretching her with a deliciousbination of pleasure and taboo.

 Chapter 157 Humiliation In Shadows (R-18)

    ?


    "Ahh," Adide let out a slow moan as she pushed the vibrator a bit deeper, but a sudden vibration of difort made her retract it. She looked at Erwin with a hurt expression, her voice filled with a mix of pain and frustration. "Let me put it in first," she pleaded, her tone reflecting her desire to take control of her own pleasure.


    Erwin''s face twisted into a sinister smirk as he reveled in the effect his actions had on her. With calcted deception, he met her gaze, feigning understanding and remorse. His words dripped with insincerity as he uttered, "Haha, my apologies. Rest assured, I won''t repeat it again."


    With unwavering determination, she focused all her attention on the task at hand. Ignoring any inhibitions, she resumed inserting the vibrator, driven by Erwin''s lustful gaze fixed upon her. The slippery fluids acted as a slick lubricant, allowing for smoother pration. She took a moment to tease herself, rubbing the tip against her sensitive areas, heightening her anticipation.


    Undeterred by the initial resistance encountered, she adjusted her technique. Realizing that the tightness of her hole impeded the vibrator''s entry, she devised a n. She began by gently pressing the vibrator against her anus, gradually increasing the pressure. Slowly but steadily, she eased it inside, feeling the muscles gradually loosen in response.


    With a delicate bnce of patience and persistence, she carefully withdrew the vibrator, teasing the stretched opening as it exited her. Each repetition of this motion caused her anus to gradually rx and amodate the toy more willingly. Her determination to experience pleasure grew alongside Erwin''s desire, fueling their escting passion.


    "Ahh... Ahh... Ahh..." her moans escaped her lips, a mixture of pleasure and exertion. With every breath, she struggled to fully amodate the vibrator, feeling its size stretching her limits. Undeterred by the challenge, she continued her endeavor, determined to experience the depths of pleasure it promised.


    Witnessing her struggle, Erwin''s desire intensified. Consumed by his lust, he couldn''t resist the temptation to assist her. His hands, guided by an insatiable urge, moved to her buttocks. With gentle yet firm pressure, he spread them apart, providing a wider opening for her tight anus.


    As her buttocks were parted, a surge of sensation washed over her. The added stretch sent shivers of pleasure coursing through her body, mingling with the slight difort.


    "Do it fast, or should I take matters into my own hands and force it down myself?" Erwin warned, his arousal evident as pre-cum leaked from his penis in anticipation of the activities that would follow.


    "Ahhhh..." Adide''s face contorted with a mix of pleasure and a hint of pain as she made her final attempt to push the vibrator inside. Her anus stretched and contracted as she worked to amodate the girthier portion of the vibrator. With each moment, she could feel the intense pressure building.


    With a surge of sensation, the vibrator reached a tipping point. As if drawn in by some unseen force, the remaining half of the Lovense was sucked into her anus, leaving only a small tail protruding outside for easy retrieval.


    Adide, overwhelmed by the fullness she now experienced, breathed heavily as if she had justpleted a strenuous workout. The weight of the vibrator inside her served as a constant reminder of the pleasure it promised to deliver.


    With the vibrator still inside, Erwin positioned his erect penis at the entrance of Adide''s vagina, which was moist and slick with abundant natural lubrication, making pration smoother. As he teased her with gentle rubs of his penis head against her upper folds, Adide''s body, still reeling from their previous activities, tensed with anticipation once again.


    Thebination of the vibrator''s presence and Erwin''s teasing touch sent waves of pleasure coursing through Adide''s restless body. Every movement, every touch, heightened her desire and heightened the intensity of the moment.


    With Erwin''s frustrations fueling her desire, Adide took matters into her own hands. Without hesitation, she pushed her backside against Erwin''s erect penis, allowing it to prate her eager vagina. Amusement danced in Erwin''s eyes as he observed her boldness, witnessing her uninhibited movements.


    Driven by their shared lust, Adide began to move back and forth, riding Erwin with unbridled passion. In the heat of the moment, she momentarily forgot about their exposed state, the fact that they were in an open space with the rush of people mere meters away. The thrill of the risk heightened her pleasure, creating an intoxicating blend of desire and adventure.


    Erwin, eager to assert his dominance and bring attention to her submissive state, raised his hand and forcefully pped Adide''s moving buttocks. His intention was to regain her focus, but she remained absorbed in her pleasure, not even bothering to look back. She moaned and intensified the movements of her hips, increasing the tempo and tightness of her vagina.


    Surprised by her bold disregard, Erwin decided to escte their encounter. With each esction in the vibrator''s speed, he matched it with a resounding p on her butt, the sound echoing in the darkness around them. The symphony of pping and moaning filled the air, heightening their mutual arousal.


    "Heheh, are you enjoying ying outside, my pet?" Erwin asked, a mischievous tone in his voice. Matching her fervent movements, he increased the pace of his own hips, aligning their rhythms in a powerful and passionate dance.


    "Meow..." Adide yfully emitted the sound of a cat, surprising Erwin even further. With a wide smile on his face, he firmly gripped her hips, ovee with delight. "You''re going to make me die of happiness like this..."


    As Erwin continued his vigorous thrusting, Adide''s body responded to the intensity of their passionate encounter. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead, her skin glistening with a sheen of moisture. With each forceful movement, her breathing grew heavier, and her body became slick with perspiration. The mingling scents of their desire filled the air, creating an intoxicating atmosphere of raw passion.


    Adide''s body was a vision of sensuality and desire, each part responding to the intense pleasure coursing through her. Her breasts, full and supple, swayed with each forceful movement, their soft curves enticing Erwin with every bounce. The heightened sensations and arousal caused her nipples to be erect, yearning for touch and attention.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Between her legs, her vagina throbbed with desire, its walls clenching in response to Erwin''s powerful thrusts. The wetness of her arousal coated her innermost depths, enhancing the friction between their bodies and intensifying their pleasure. Every stroke, every plunge into her weing warmth, brought waves of ecstasy that rippled through her body.


    "Harder," Adide gasped, her voice filled with need.


    ''Fuck, I''m going to cum before her,'' Erwin eximed inwardly, feeling the increasing tightness of Adide''s pussy pushing him closer to the edge.


    Not wanting to reach climax before Adide, Erwin swiftly withdrew his erect member, a determination etched on his face. With amanding gesture, he guided her towards a nearby box and positioned her on top of it. Adide, surprised by Erwin''s strength and resolve, remained silent,plying with his unspoken desires. Erwin then moved the box, aligning it with her height, ensuring a perfect match for their next move.


    Erwin, with a confident smirk, positioned his erect penis at Adide''s entrance, meeting her gaze with a mix of desire and challenge. His words dripped with a hint of dominance as he questioned her.


    "Aren''t you embarrassed to be fucked by a kid like me?" he provocatively asked, reveling in the power dynamics at y.


    Adide shook her head in response to Erwin''s question, silently indicating that she was not embarrassed. Without hesitation, Erwin plunged his entire length inside her, reaching the depths of her desire. The forceful entry caused a mix of sensations, eliciting a gasp from Adide''s lips.


    She gasped, her voice a blend of pain and pleasure, hinting at theplex emotions intertwining within her.


    Erwin''s hips pressed against Adide''s, their bodies intimately connected, as he spoke with a mix of pleasure and dominance. With his fully erect member inside her, she met his gaze, a cocktail of pleasure and pain reflected in her eyes.


    "You should be," Erwin dered, emphasizing the taboo nature of their encounter. "you are a teacher, and yet here you are, reveling in the pleasure of being fucked by a kid younger than your own students. As a teacher, it''s a disgrace that you find pleasure in the body of a kid like me. Yet, here you are, not even ashamed. Instead, you wear a wide smile, relishing in forbidden encounter."


    Adide''s smile widened, a mixture of pleasure and a hint of humiliation dancing in her eyes. Erwin''s words had struck a chord within her, awakening a sense of exhration. Her moist walls gripping his erect member tighter, she looked crossed her leg around him, unbothered by the increasing intensity of the vibrator in her other anus.


    The buzzing sensation escted to its highest speed, sending electrifying waves of pleasure through her body. Lost in the moment, Adide''s focus was solely on the mingling sensations of Erwin''s Penis and the pulsating vibrations.


    Erwin''s hand reached out and firmly grasped Adide''s naked breasts, his fingers encircling her sensitive nipples. With a deliberate pace, he began to sway his hips back and forth, relishing in the pleasure of their intimate connection. His voice dripped with a mix of dominance and arousal as hemented on her exposed state.


    "Look at these slutty nipples," Erwin remarked, his toneced with a hint of contempt. "You willingly exposed them to the world, didn''t you?"


    Adide, her voiceced with both pleasure and defiance, responded while sumbing to the sensations. "You were the one who exposed them... Ahh!" Her words were interrupted by a moan as Erwin pinched her rosy pearls, causing a tinge of redness to bloom.


    Erwin''s voice grew more assertive as he continued, taking pleasure in unraveling her thoughts. "Yes, I exposed them, but only because you pushed me to. You kept refusing, challenging me. And deep down, I know you enjoy the humiliation... Don''t you?"


    Adide''s mind swirled with conflicting emotions, her body responding to his touch. "I''m not a masochist," she protested, denying the truth that both excited and frightened her.


    Erwin halted his movements, his gaze fixed upon her. "Really? Then prove it. Open your legs for me." He pointed towards her tightly crossed legs, challenging her resistance.


    Adide''s eyes shifted between Erwin''s intense gaze and the intimate connection between their bodies. A contemtive expression danced across her face, as she grappled with her desires and inner conflicts.


    Paused for a moment, torn between her desires and her resistance. The intensity of the situation lingered in the air, electrifying the space between them.


    Her inner conflict fueled her curiosity, pushing her boundaries further. With a conflicted expression, Adide slowly.....

 Chapter 158 Protrude The Lovense Out (R-18)

    ?


    Adide''s intense internal struggle ignited an insatiable sense of curiosity within her, propelling her to push her limits even further. With a conflicted expression, she tightened her grip around Erwin''s waist, drawing him deeper into her embrace.


    Erwin found amusement in her actions, a mischievous smile ying on his lips as he observed her. Adide''s face flushed with embarrassment as she averted her gaze from his teasing eyes and boldly stated, "I''m not a masochist. I simply enjoy indulging in sex."


    "yeah I believe you." Erwin said smirking making her more blush.


    Erwin''s smirking response only deepened Adide''s blush, intensifying the moment. With a smooth rhythm, he continued his movements, gradually inserting his penis until it was fully inside her, evoking moans of pleasure. He would then withdraw until only the head of his penis remained, repeating this tantalizing pattern for over seven minutes. Each thrust heightened the sensitivity of her body, building up an intense orgasmic tension.


    Adide, still blushing, couldn''t bring herself to meet Erwin''s gaze. Her eyes were fixed on the alley wall as moans escaped her lips. The smooth motion of his penis fully stimted every sweet spot within her, intensifying her pleasure.


    However, the relentless build-up kept her on the edge without release for an extended period. The heat in her body intensified, apanied by beads of sweat, as Erwin''s fingers skillfully teased her erect nipples. He pulled, pinched, rubbed, and even delivered asional ps between her breasts, leaving them flushed and reddened.


    To Adide''s surprise, she found immense enjoyment in this experience, even though she couldn''t fullyprehend her own desires. Thoughts raced through her mind, questioning her response to such acts of submission. ''I don''t want to be humiliated, but why is my body burning with desire... Ah, why isn''t he moving faster? It''s both torturous and exhrating.''


    Erwin''sughter echoed through the air as he observed Adide''s frustrated expression. "Hahaha, you want me to go faster?" he asked, his amusement evident. Not satisfied with her response, he lifted her legs onto his shoulders and leaned closer, allowing his pration to reach even greater depths. He firmly grasped her face, ensuring she looked directly into his eyes. "Answer me while looking at me. Do you want me to fuck you harder?" he inquired, his voiceced with dominance.


    Adide''s shocked expression remained, but she reluctantly nodded in response.


    Erwin''s smirk grew wider upon receiving Adide''s nod of consent. With a firm grip on her face, he unleashed his desire for dominance, allowing his movements to be more forceful and intense. Each thrust carried a raw energy that ignited a mix of pleasure and difort within Adide, sending a flurry of conflicting sensations through her body.


    Adide''s mind swirled with a mix of emotions. The shock of Erwin''s assertiveness shed with the undeniable surge of excitement that coursed through her veins. In that moment, she couldn''t deny the primal urge within her, the desire to be taken and pushed to her limits.


    Adide''s moans escaped her lips, but this time, they carried a tone of difort rather than pleasure. Suddenly, she raised her hips, surprising Erwin with her abrupt movement. Perplexed, he scanned the area and discovered a wooden box below her, causing her skin to be slightly irritated. Realizing the issue, Erwin swiftly grabbed a pillow, previously used for support, and ced it beneath her, ensuring herfort before resuming their intense lovemaking.


    During this adjustment, silence hung in the air, with no words passing between them. Erwin''s mind was focused on more than just fulfilling his own desires. Like Adide, he too felt a surge of frustration, but he concealed it, not allowing it to surface in his demeanor.


    Adide''s hand found its ce on Erwin''s waist, urging him to delve even deeper inside her. Her legs suspended in the air, she fixated her gaze on the rhythmic motion of his penis thrusting into her eager depths. A sense of urgency ignited within her, her inner walls instinctively tightening around him, yearning to either elicit his orgasm or entreat her own release.


    The glowing number on Adide''s body steadily climbed, reaching an electrifying "106." The anticipation of climax surged through her, rendering it impossible for Erwin to prolong the buildup any further. Recognizing the intensity of her desire, he resolved to unleash the dam of Adide''s anticipation, granting her the wave of pleasure she craved.


    However, just as the moment seemed imminent, a sudden voice echoed in Erwin''s mind, disrupting his original decision.


    [The target dominance has surpassed 90%. The host now possesses the ability to control one body part of the target.]


    Erwin''s thoughts quickly shifted as this new information permeated his consciousness. Intrigued by the possibilities thaty before him, he paused his actions momentarily, contemting the potential for a different kind of pleasure. The prospect of exerting control over Adide''s body ignited a spark of excitement within him.


    Curiosity mingled with desire as Erwin pondered which body part tomand. Would it be her trembling legs, guiding them to wrap around him with an even tighter grip? Or perhaps her eager lips, dictating the pace and intensity of their shared kisses? The possibilities danced in his mind, each option carrying its own allure.


    With a resolute mind, Erwin decided to exert control over the same body part he had once controlled of his first ve. The memories of his past interactions flooded his thoughts, fueling his desire to recreate the sensations that had once thrilled him.


    With each increasingly forceful thrust, Erwin teetered on the edge of climax. Sensing the impending release, he seized the moment and dove onto Adide''s lips, muffling her moans of pleasure. Their mouths melded together in a passionate, primal kiss, intensifying the sensations coursing through their bodies.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As their hips moved in perfect harmony, Erwin''s fervent kisses and the suction on Adide''s lips sent waves of heightened pleasure surging through her. The exchange of fervent desires intertwined with the unspoken longing that hung in the air.


    The amalgamation of their heated bodies, entangled in a dance of pleasure, painted a vivid portrait of their raw desires. Adide''s moans, stifled by their fervent kiss, punctuated the intoxicating atmosphere that enveloped them.


    His hands caressed her breasts, stimting her hardened nipples and sending waves of tingling sensations throughout her body. Adide felt the floodgates of pleasure breaking inside her, her vaginal walls tensing as they sought to envelop every inch of Erwin''s penis.


    The tension within her walls caused Erwin''s member to twitch and increase in size, his veins pulsating as he released his warm essence inside her. The hot liquid sshed against her intimate walls, igniting an electrifying response that made her body convulse with pleasure. She longed to release a moan, but Erwin''s mouth sealed her voice, muffling her sounds of ecstasy.


    His hands tightly squeezed her breasts, intensifying the sensations that coursed through Adide''s body. As Erwin approached his own powerful climax, Adide''s anticipation grew, her body temperature rising with the heightened desire for her impending orgasm.


    Despite her anticipation, Adide''s orgasm had not yet arrived. Erwin''s continued thrusting kept her hopes alive, the rhythmic motion fueling her yearning for release. With each passionate movement, the tantalizing promise of her climax grew stronger.


    Adide''s body became a vessel of both pleasure and anticipation, eagerly awaiting the moment when ecstasy would finally consume her. Thebined sensations of Erwin''s touch and relentless thrusting heightened her pleasure to new heights, propelling her closer to the edge of blissful release.


    Despite Erwin''s continued thrusting and his own release, Adide''s long-awaited climax remained elusive. With a final, deep thrust, Erwin released her lips and copsed onto her soft, inviting body. His breaths grew heavier, mingling with the lingering sensations of their intense encounter.


    Adide''s body, still pulsating with unfulfilled desire, yearned for the release that seemed just out of reach. The culmination of sensations, the closeness to her peak, left her both frustrated and longing for that ultimate moment of ecstasy.


    As the weight of their bodies pressed against each other, a mix of pleasure and anticipation filled the air. Their entangled formsy in a state of postcoital bliss, as Adide''s unquenched desires burned within her, urging her towards the climax she craved.


    With Erwin''s semi-erect penis still inside her, Adide forcefully clenched her vaginal walls and began to move on her own ord. The friction of her nipples rubbing against Erwin''s skin added to her ongoing pleasure, while the lingering vibrations inside her anus heightened her sensations.


    Erwin noticed Adide''s self-initiated movements and looked at her with a smirk, sensing her need for more. "You can''t orgasm with just this," he remarked, a hint of challenge in his voice.


    Adide was taken aback, not having admitted that she hadn''t orgasmed yet in order to protect Erwin''s ego. But his keen perception left her surprised, and with a hungry expression, she boldly responded, "Then make me orgasm."


    Erwin''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Why not, but first, get on all fours," he instructed, rising from her body.


    Adide quicklyplied, eager to fulfill his request, but Erwin halted her movements. "Hold on, before you do that, clean me off," hemanded, gesturing towards his fluidced penis.


    Without hesitation, Adide squatted down and took Erwin''s penis into her mouth. Her tongue moved swiftly, scraping off the remaining fluids as she swallowed it down. Erwin watched intently as her mouth expertly performed its task, his hand resting gently on her head. Hemanded her, "Suck the remaining cum too."


    With Erwin''smand, Adide obedientlyplied, her cheeks hollowing as she continued to pleasure him and extract everyst drop of his release. With that, Adide released Erwin''s now cleaned penis and positioned herself on all fours, without uttering a word.


    Erwin''s amusement was evident on his face as he observed her actions. He yfully pped her buttocks, adding a touch of dominance to the scene.


    He firmly grabbed her reddened buttocks, spreading them apart to reveal her wet anus, glistening with her vaginal fluids. With amanding tone, Erwin instructed her, "Now, protrude this thing without using your hands."


    Erwin then proceeded to move the Lovense toy into her anus.

 Chapter 159 Masochistic Whispers (R-18)

    ?


    With a mischievous spark in his eyes, Erwin directed her to gradually push the toy out of her anus, relying solely on her internal muscles. His gaze remained fixed upon her as she dedicated herself to the task, experiencing a blend of anticipation and satisfaction.


    Adide''s anus stretched to its utmost, her cheeks burning with a deep flush, and her body quivering with anticipation. Waves of embarrassment crashed over her, and she couldn''t help but think, ''This is incredibly shaming.''


    Despite her initial hesitations, she summoned the courage to persist, driven by the promise of immense pleasure awaiting her on the other side. The allure of the forting satisfaction eclipsed any concerns about preserving her dignity.


    As the moments passed, Adide focused her efforts with determination. Her muscles contracted and released in a rhythmic pattern, applying steady pressure against the toy lodged in her anus. With each contraction, the toy gradually began to slide out, inch by inch.


    As it emerged, the sensations intensified, sending waves of pleasure and relief coursing through Adide''s body. She could feel the gradual release as her muscles amodated the toy''s exit. The mixture of pleasure and relief intertwined, creating a heightened sense of pleasure that radiated from her core.


    Adide''s breath quickened as the lush continued its slow retreat. The gradual liberation of her body from its presence brought a sense of liberation, further fueling the rush of pleasure that surged within her. Her internal muscles worked in harmony, maintaining a steady rhythm that guided the toy''s exit.


    With each passing moment, the toy inched closer to its final departure. Adide''s focus remained unwavering, her body responding eagerly to the sensations that apanied its removal. The pleasure she felt throughout the process mingled with the satisfaction of achieving the desired oue.


    ''Yes...yes...yes!'' Adide eximed in her mind as the vibrator was nearly halfway out. However, with a sudden push from Erwin, it plunged back inside her, causing her body to jolt as it made contact once again with intense vibrations. Her entire being tensed as her body responded, and soon a rush of liquid shot forth from her vagina.


    Her long-awaited orgasm finally arrived, but it came with such intensity that her eyes widened, and her entire body quivered uncontrobly. The orgasm surged through her, emanating from her anus, vagina, and even her nipples. Every part of her being was engulfed in the overwhelming intensity of pleasure. Her vision blurred as the orgasmic wave threatened to consume her entirely.


    The immense pleasure she experienced coursed through her, resulting in a forceful and copious squirting from her vagina. The release was apanied by a powerful surge that overwhelmed her senses.


    As the intense pleasure consumed Adide, her body responded in an exquisite disy of ecstasy. Her skin glistened with a thinyer of sweat, entuating her flushedplexion. Every muscle in her body tensed and quivered, highlighting the intensity of her experience.


    Her eyes, wide with desire, mirrored the intensity of the sensations that engulfed her. The rhythmic contractions of her vaginal muscles echoed the waves of pleasure that pulsed through her body. Her breath came in ragged gasps, matching the rapid rhythm of her pounding heart.


    Adide''s limbs trembled uncontrobly, unable to contain the overwhelming pleasure that coursed through her. Her back arched, entuating the curves of her body, as she surrendered herself to the euphoria. Her chest rose and fell rapidly with each moan and gasp that escaped her parted lips.


    The aftermath of her orgasm was visible as her bodyy in a state of blissful exhaustion. Her skin retained a warm, rosy glow, evidence of the intense sensations she had just experienced. She radiated a sense of satisfaction, a living testament to the power of pleasure and desire.


    As Adide''s body began to rx, Erwin pulled out the vibrator from her anus, triggering another powerful surge of pleasure. In response to the sudden withdrawal, her muscles clenched, and she released yet another intense gush of squirting fluid.


    The forceful expulsion was a testament to the overwhelming pleasure she had experienced. Her body convulsed as thebination of stimtion and release heightened her senses to their peak. The liquid sprayed forth, evidence of her immense arousal and the depth of her orgasmic release.


    ****


    Adide''s gaze turned angry as she locked eyes with Erwin and demanded an exnation. "Why did you do that?" she asked, her voiceced with frustration and confusion.


    Erwin met her gaze with a hint of mischief in his eyes. "Didn''t you say you wanted an orgasm?" he responded, his tone suggestive of a yful challenge.


    Adide''s anger mixed with a perplexed realization that her own desires had led to this oue. Theplex emotions swirling within her were a testament to the intricate dynamics of their encounter. She grappled with conflicting feelings, torn between the thrill of surrendering control and the lingering disappointment of this unexpected turn of events.


    With a frustrated expression, Adide reached for another dress, determined to move past the unexpected turn of events. However, before changing, she summoned a magical ability to cleanse herself.


    With a simple wave of her hand, a shimmering aura enveloped her body. The magic worked swiftly, removing any trace of the recent encounter, leaving her feeling refreshed and clean. The frustration that had clouded her expression began to fade as she regained a sense ofposure.


    Erwin hastily pulled up his pants and watched as Adide began to put on her dress. However, he interrupted her with a request. "Before you leave, clean this thing," he said, handing her the fluidsced vibrator.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Adide''s expression twisted with disgust as she looked at the vibrator. The mere thought of putting something that had been inside her anus in her mouth repulsed her. Despite any desire she may have had, she couldn''t bring herself toply. Shaking her head firmly, she responded, "I can''t do that. It''s dirty."


    Her refusal was a clear boundary, a rejection of an act that went beyond her limits. She stood her ground, asserting her own sense of self-preservation andfort.


    "Didn''t I say don''t refuse me?" Erwin asserted dominantly, striding towards Adide. He seized her still-hard nipple, applying pressure that elicited a mix of pain and pleasure.


    "Ahhh," Adide moaned in response, feeling aplex blend of sensations as her sensitive body trembled under his touch.


    "Ahhh, I am doing it. Please don''t pinch it so hard," Adide pleaded, her eyes tightly shut as she attempted to dampen the overwhelming sensations coursing through her sensitive lips.


    Erwin released her nipple, acknowledging her plea. He handed her the fluidced vibrator, which she reluctantly took with a mixture of disgust and trepidation. With a slow and hesitant hand, she prepared herself to clean the device, knowing the task at hand would challenge her boundaries.


    With a mixture of apprehension and determination, Adide brought the fluidced vibrator to her lips. The scent of her own hormones filled her nostrils, intensifying her aversion to the act. Despite her fears, she pressed on, closing her eyes and shutting out her senses, afraid of the revulsion she might encounter.


    Licking the vibrator, she tried to ovee the disgust, relying solely on her willpower to suppress any bodily revolt. The taste of the fluids from the vibrator assaulted her taste buds, challenging her resolve. She soldiered on, fighting her internal resistance in pursuit of fulfilling the desires that had brought her to this point.


    Adide''s mind was filled with a mix of shame, humiliation, and a renewed sense of heat as she obediently put the vibrator in her mouth. Erwin watched her intently, a smug smirk ying on his lips. "I''ve finally found my masochist," he thought to himself.


    He delivered a sharp p to her breasts, causing Adide to moan and cease her licking. With a dominating tone, he asked, "You will make a good ve" His grip tightened around her reddened breasts, exerting both control and pleasure.


    Erwin''s eyes bore into Adide''s as he asked, "Do you want to enjoy another session like this in the future?"


    Adide''s mind raced with conflicting emotions. The memories of the intense sensations and forbidden pleasure fought against her instinct to protect her freedom. Her desires warred within her, the allure of future carnal encounters tempting her to give in.


    Adide''s eyes met his, her desire conflicting with her wavering sense of self. She hesitated for a moment, contemting the offer before finally sumbing to the intoxicating allure. "I want to," she admitted, her voice trembling with a blend of desire and uncertainty.


    Erwin''s proposition hung in the air, pushing the boundaries of consent and control. Adide''s mind swirled with conflicting thoughts, her decision clouded by the lingering fog of lust. "Then be my sex ve," Erwin offered, his words hanging heavily in the air.


    Adide''s hesitation grew, torn between the enticing prospect of carnal pleasure and the fear of losing her freedom. Her lust-blurred judgment struggled to navigate the terms of their arrangement.


    Erwin, sensing her internal struggle, sought to rify. "I''m not talking aboutplete envement. You can still have your freedom, but when ites to pleasurable experiences, you won''t be able to refuse me. Does that sound good?" His hand continued to tease her nipple, further clouding her judgment with waves of desire.


    Adide''s mind wrestled with conflicting desires, torn between her longing for indulgence and the deep-seated doubts about surrendering her autonomy. The allure of stepping into a world of masochistic pleasure beckoned to her, whispering enticing promises of release and satisfaction.


    Her reluctance to be under the control of another person, especially someone who reveled in dominance and humiliation, was evident. She yearned for a connection that epassed mutual respect and understanding, not one characterized by power imbnces and degradation.


    Yet, her masochistic tendencies whispered seductively, urging her to let go of her inhibitions and plunge into a sea of humiliation, where she would be stripped bare of her autonomy. It was a dangerous allure, one that enticed her with the promise of liberation through submission.


    The battleground within her mind raged on, the opposing forces of self-preservation and carnal desires shing fiercely. The decision weighed heavily upon her, the choice between preserving her autonomy or surrendering to her darkest cravings.


    In the end, only Adide could determine the path she would take, navigating the intricate terrain of her desires and boundaries.

 Chapter 160 The Sisters

    ?


    [Name :- Adide Harrington


    Looks :- 89


    Height :- 183cm


    Waist :- 24 inches


    Hips : - 38 inches


    Difficulty :- S


    Rtionship :- ve


    Servitude : 1


    Erogenous parts :- Throat, feet


    Fetish :- humiliation


    Dominance :- 7% ]


    [ve Conditions


    Ownership: Erwin Nightrage


    Task Assignment: Masturbate in open space naked once a day


    Restrictions: Prohibited from orgasming


    Daily Routine: Masturbate three times a day


    Punishment System: None]


    [Reward for doing these for a month :- 200 Obedience points]


    [A sex ve can exchange points to request rewards from their master, and the master is obligated to ept their requests. Refusal by the master results in a reduction of dominance, and once dominance reaches 0%, the ve is freed from their master.]


    [Exchangeable Reward


    Kiss : 50 OP


    Date : 150 OP


    Orgasm : 200 OP


    Oral Sex : 500 OP


    ....


    ....


    Exemption from punishment : 5000 OP]


    Erwin''s grin widened as he strolled alongside Adide, who appeared to be in improved spirits, adorned in a different dress. As Erwin and Adide approached the shop where Erwin worked, his focus shifted away from the prompt from the system. He noticed Adide walking slowly, her legs trembling with fatigue.


    Adide initially hesitated to apany Erwin, feeling drained from their previous session. However, Erwin enticed her by mentioning that he had prepared something special for her at the shop. Intrigued by the prospect, Adide reluctantly agreed to go with him, curious about what awaited her.


    Their steps were synchronized, Erwin guiding Adide gently with each stride. Despite her weariness, a glimmer of anticipation flickered in Adide''s eyes. The thought of a surprise from Erwin ignited a spark of excitement within her, momentarily overshadowing her physical exhaustion.


    Erwin observed the fatigue evident in Adide''s eyes and reached out to hold her hand. Adide''s expression transformed from confusion to surprise, her gaze locking with Erwin''s. She couldn''t help but question his actions, seeking rity.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Adide asked, her toneced with curiosity and a hint of caution.


    Erwin''s response was delivered with a casual nonchnce. "Just holding your hand," he replied.


    As Erwin confidently held Adide''s hand, a sense of possession and entitlement emanated from his demeanor. He continued walking, his gaze fixed ahead, seemingly unaffected by Adide''s questioning gaze.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Professor, now that I am a student at the academy, can I have some servants apany me and live with me on the campus?" Erwin inquired, thinking of the deadly duo wanting to live with him.


    Adide pondered the question for a moment before responding. "Yes, you can have servants with you, but you would be responsible for covering their amodations," she exined. She continued, offering an alternative, "Alternatively, if you are unable to afford separate amodations, they can live either in the city or in your dorm room alongside you."


    Erwin nodded in response, his attention focused on Adide. She continued with curiosity in her voice, "Do you already have servants of your own?"


    Erwin smirked, contemting his answer for a moment before replying, "Yeah, sort of..."


    Adide eagerly waited for his response, but Erwin''s smile grew wider as he diverted her attention. Pointing towards an old rusted shop, he eximed, "Here we are!"


    Adide''s gaze followed his gesture, her curiosity piqued by the unassuming appearance of the shop. She couldn''t help but wonder what awaited her inside its worn-out walls and creaky doors.


    Erwin led Adide to a room hidden behind the store, and Adide''s eyes darted around with curiosity. She couldn''t help but think, ''So, this is where he worked while I was away?'' The old, dusty shop disyed some dresses that were as fashionable as a disco ball in a medieval castle. They were so outdated that she half expected to find a suit of armor for sale next to them. Adide couldn''t help but wonder why Erwin chose to work in this fashion time capsule.


    On the other hand, Erwin found himself questioning his life choices as he nced at the shop''s tattered remnants. The mannequins seemed to be silently judging him, wearing outfits that screamed, "Please, put us out of our misery!" He scratched his head, contemting why he had chosen this relic of a store. Maybe he had been caught in a time warp, or perhaps he lost a bet and ended up here.


    Erwin nced at Adide''s bosom, his gaze filled with calcted assessment. He muttered to himself, "She''s about a 36D or maybe a 38D. Let''s go with 38..."


    As he muttered, Erwin retrieved a golden-colored piece ofcy clothing. He turned to Adide and made a request, his toneced with a hint of mischief. "Professor, can you work your magic and make those clothes disappear?"


    Adide, looking at Erwin with pleading eyes, responded, "Erwin, I know I said I would let you have sex with me anytime, but can''t we do itter? I''m really tired from our earlier session... I promise I''ll do everything from tomorrow."


    Erwin smiled at her plea and reassured her, "Oh, no, no! I''m not asking you to strip for some wild bedroom fun in your case it should be outdoor but this is not about that. I''m not asking you to undress for that reason. It''s because this clothing set is meant to be worn underneath your clothes." He showed her the matching bra and panties, emphasizing their purpose.


    Adide looked at Erwin, puzzled by his request. "Why should I wear them?" she asked, seeking rification.


    Erwin, feeling a bit tired of exining the purpose of undergarments to every woman he encountered, decided to keep it simple this time. He shrugged and replied with a humorous tone, "Just trust me on this one. It''s one of those things that make the world go round. Wear them now, and I''ll exinter, I promise."


    Adide couldn''t hold back herughter at Erwin''s yful response. She shook her head, still amused, and proceeded to follow his request. As she slipped off her dress, revealing her figure, she picked up the golden-colored lingerie Erwin had given her. However, confusion crossed her face as she attempted to figure out how to put them on. With a hint of hesitation, she turned to Erwin and asked, "Could you show me how to wear these?"


    Erwin, his eyes filled with a mix of desire and mischief, couldn''t resist the opportunity to indulge in some yful banter. He shed a mischievous smile and replied, "Oh, I''d be delighted."


    ****************


    Erwin assisted his newly acquired servant while somewhere in the city, his previous servant was apanied by two stunning women with strikingly simr facial features, clearly indicating they were blood sisters.


    "Agda, could you please find us suitable amodations? I''m feeling exhausted from all this traveling," requested the smaller of the two women, standing confidently at around 5 feet tall.


    Her captivating facial features included sharp, determined eyes that reflected her intense determination. A petite nose and perfectly sculpted lips added to her elegance, exuding a sense of strength. Her wless, porcin white skin enhanced her overall appearance, giving her an almost ethereal allure.


    Dressed in a sleek ck gown that hugged her curves, she exuded an aura of mystery and self-assurance. With a gracefully slender yet curvaceous figure, she embodied both poise and power in her every movement. Her presence demanded attention, leaving asting impression on anyone she encountered.


    "Yes, princess," Agda replied respectfully, bowing her head before instructing a nearby knight to carry out the task.


    The second woman joined in the conversation, her voice filled with infectious excitement. She reminded her sister that this was not the time for rest, but a perfect opportunity to immerse themselves in the vibrant festivities. With a sparkle in her eyes, she eagerly pointed out the bustling surroundings, urging her sister to take in all the sights.


    "Big sister, you have to see this! The festival is in full swing, with mouthwatering food stalls and a mesmerizing magic shop just over there," she eximed, her voice brimming with enthusiasm.


    The elder sister, appearing slightly annoyed, cast a nce at her taller younger sibling. Her face etched with irritation, she addressed her sister firmly. "Mia, go ahead and enjoy the festival on your own. I need some rest today."


    Her words carried a hint of exhaustion, emphasizing her longing for a moment of respite amid the lively festivities. Craving a chance to recharge and rejuvenate, she sought sce in the tranquility of solitude.


    Her words carried a hint of exhaustion, emphasizing her desire for a moment of respite amidst the bustling festivities. She yearned for a chance to recharge and rejuvenate, finding sce in the tranquility of solitude.


    Mia stood tall, surpassing her elder sister in height, with a physique reminiscent of their mother, Jiona Nightrage. Her facial features bore a striking resemnce to Jiona''s, though with a touch of youthful innocence that added to her charm. Her beauty captivated those who beheld her, a sight to behold.


    With a slender frame and graceful demeanor, Mia exuded an aura of elegance and poise. Her eyes sparkled with a yful glimmer, reflecting the curiosity and mischief that danced within her. Despite her statuesque appearance, there was an undeniable youthfulness that emanated from her, adding a delightful charm to her overall persona.


    Mia, though slightly disappointed, understood her sister''s need for rest. She nodded understandingly and replied, "Alright, sis. Take your time to recharge. I''ll explore the festival and share all the exciting details with youter."


    With a reassuring smile, Mia bid her sister farewell and ventured off to immerse herself in the vibrant atmosphere, her excitement undeterred by the absence of herpanion. Meanwhile, the elder sister found a secluded spot, allowing herself the luxury of rxation and rejuvenation.


    Agda, with her usual stoic demeanor, instructed her daughter-inw to escort the weary girl and find a ce to rest. Unfazed by the festivities, she chose to apany Mia and reluctantly engage in the revelry.

 Chapter 161 Fabricated Tale

    ?


    After parting ways with Adide, Erwin encountered Li and her girlfriend. He proposed that they could reside with him at the academy, but on the condition that they assume the role of his servants and share the same living quarters. Erwin exined that he couldn''t afford separate amodations for them.


    However, Le suggested that they would dly pay for their own lodging if Erwin could secure their admission to the academy. Erwin declined their offer, providing them with an excuse. He mentioned his previous experiences as a ve, expressing concern that if word got out about him having two servants who were also financially supporting their own stay at the academy, it could arouse suspicion and jeopardize his newfound freedom.


    Using various other excuses, Erwin convinced them to live together. he will be a foolish to pass up the opportunity to live with two extraordinary beauties under one roof.


    After instructing them to rendezvous with him tomorrow in front of the shop, he bid them farewell and headed towards the servant''s quarters, where he nned to spend the night. Additionally, he had a desire to meet Kael.


    "That despicable individual promised to attend the festival tonight..." He muttered under his breath while waiting for his friend to join him. Unfortunately, Kael did not show up. Kael was his only malepanion in this world, and he held a fondness for him, appreciating his unattractive appearance reminiscent of his previous life. Hence, he had hoped to spend the night enjoying the festivities with him.


    Nheless, he found sce in the fact that he had engaged in outdoor intimacy with his newly acquired masochistic pet.


    Erwin''s desire for another round of passionate intimacy with her burned intensely, but the intense orgasm she experienced in that dark alley had drained her staminapletely. She could barely walk properly as she left, consumed by exhaustion.


    Respecting her well-being, Erwin decided against forcing her, fearing that she might suffer harm with her depleted energy. However, he found himself faced with a predicament¡ªwhat to do with his unsatisfied desires. He pondered the options but quickly dismissed the idea of approaching Le, who was currently upied with her girlfriend. Seraphina, the horned girl he had encountered in the servants'' quarters, seemed like a possibility, but she hadn''t returned home yet after he had visited her earlier that morning.


    With a sigh, Erwin scratched Seraphina''s name off his mental list for potential partners that night. With three names crossed out, the pool of avabledies dwindled. Only two individuals remained¡ªan intriguing mother and daughter duo known for their inverted nipples. However, Erwin hadn''t seen them since the day he encountered the mother, and their interactions had always been chilly and distant.


    Undeterred by the limited options, Erwin contemted his next move, eager to find a suitable partner who could fulfill his desires.


    With no particr individual catching Erwin''s eye, he scanned his surroundings, observing the numerousdies present. None of them matched the beauty of his current partner. "Erwin, beggars can''t be choosers," he muttered to himself, reminding himself not to be too selective.


    His gaze settled upon a single, average-lookingdy who appeared to be waiting for someone. Erwin approached her, intrigued by the possibilities thaty before him.


    "Hey miss, would you like to hear a story about a time when I found myself trapped in a pitch-ck room with no source of light with two beautiful girls and how we got out of there?" Erwin eximed, catching the girl off guard with his sudden approach.


    Initially, the girl attempted to decline, but upon noticing his adorable, wide eyes, she couldn''t resist and responded, "Sure, why not? I''m intrigued."


    "Miss, it''s important to realize that although they may not have radiated the same enchanting allure as you, their individual charm was undeniable... It all began on that ill-fated night when a malevolent witch snatched me away from my vige, locking me within a dismal cage. It was in that very cage where I encountered two remarkable girls, their spirits fading with each passing day. Recognizing their dire state, one of the girls expressed her desperate desire to escape. It was then that I revealed a method to liberate her from the confines of that darkened cage." Erwin continued, skillfully immersing the girl in his fantastical narrative.


    As Erwin continued, the girl listened attentively, bing increasingly engrossed in his tale. The suspense heightened when one of the girls expressed her desperate desire to escape their confinement. Intrigued, the girl eagerly awaited Erwin''s next words, curious to discover the solution he would propose for her escape from the darkened cage.


    The girl leaned in, curious to hear the tale unfold. "And what did you do?" she asked, her voice filled with anticipation.


    Erwin smirked mischievously. "Well, I made her an offer she couldn''t refuse. I told her I would reveal the way out, but on one condition."


    The girl''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "What was the condition?"


    "I said," Erwin continued, his voice low and seductive, "that I would only show her the way if she agreed to have sex with me that night." The girl''s eyes widened in shock, her mouth agape. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Wait...wait...wait, what?" she stammered, struggling to process the unexpected turn in the story. "You...you asked her to have sex with you?" She said looking at cute child''s uttering taboo words.


    Erwin smirked, reveling in the audacity of his actions. "Indeed, my dear. A tempting offer with a tantalizing reward. And you know what? second girl, also desperate to escape, approached me and asked how the first girl had managed to find her freedom. So, naturally, I made her the same proposition. If she desired my guidance, she would have to indulge in a night of pleasure with me."


    The girl''s shock transformed into disbelief, mingled with a hint of fascination. "You... you did it again? You made the same proposal to the second girl?"


    Erwin''s eyes gleamed with confidence as he nodded. "Yes, indeed. The lure of liberation proved too strong for her to resist. We shared an evening of passion, and just like the first, she emerged from that dark cage the next morning, her spirit finally freed."


    The girl''s mind raced, grappling with the moral ambiguity of Erwin''s actions. She found herself both repulsed and strangely captivated by his audacious confidence. The story had taken an unexpected turn, delving into a world of desires and maniptions she had never imagined.


    The girl''s curiosity zed in her eyes, a mix of intrigue and uncertainty. She couldn''t resist the urge to know the secret behind Erwin''s ability to liberate the trapped girls. With a curious expression, she mustered the courage to ask, "Can you tell me how you managed to get them out of the cage?"


    Erwin''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming mischievously. He leaned in closer, his voice a low and alluring whisper. "First have sex with me then I will tell you."


    "No need to resort to suchnguage. If you don''t want to know, just say no. There''s no need to use such offensivenguage, especially when talking about sensitive matters." Erwin said as he walked away, massaging his cheek, Erwin muttered curses under his breath. The encounter had left him both physically and emotionally stung, a reminder of the consequences of his audacious propositions. He contemted his approach, realizing the importance of respect and consent in all interactions.


    With a new target in sight, Erwin''s eyes fixated on a lonedy standing in front of a shop. Her raven ck hair framed her face, and she exuded an aura of strength, adorned in armor and wearing a cold expression.


    Approaching her confidently, Erwin politely said, "Excuse me, miss."


    The woman nced at Erwin, her surprise evident, and motioned for him to continue speaking with her eyes. "Would you like to hear a story about my father?" he inquired, hopeful for her interest.


    "No, I''m not interested," the woman replied curtly, making it clear that she had no desire to engage in further conversation.


    Unwilling to let the interaction end so abruptly, Erwin took a bold step, reaching out and gently grabbing her hand. "Please, beautiful big sister, could you spare just a minute to listen?" he pleaded, desperation flickering in his eyes. The woman regarded him with a mix of pity and skepticism, as if observing a beggar. In a way, she wasn''t entirely wrong, as Erwin''s worn-out clothes betrayed his struggling circumstances.


    Sensing her judgment, Erwin continued, his voice filled with sincerity. "I promise you, I''m not trying to deceive you or extort money from you. I just want a moment of your time."


    The woman''s suspicious gaze lingered on Erwin for a moment, weighing her decision. After a brief pause, she finally relented. "Fine, you have ten minutes," she conceded, her tone guarded.


    Erwin''s face lit up with delight, grateful for the opportunity. He began weaving yet another fabricated tale. "You see, my father was a skilled coachman who would travel with merchants, transporting goods and passengers between cities. On one particr journey, he found himself alone, returning home from the nearest city to this one."


    As Erwin continued his narrative, his imagination conjured vivid details and thrilling twists, captivating the woman''s attention, at least momentarily. He spun a web of deceit, using his storytelling prowess to hold her interest and earn her fleeting trust.


    "And along the way, in a dense jungle, my father came across a lonesome bridge. It was there that a man, carrying a mysterious white bag of some sort, approached him, seeking a ride. At first, my father found it peculiar for someone to be in such a deste ce, where not even animals dared to venture at night. However, somethingpelled him in his heart to stop and allow the man to board his carriage, though not before asking him where he wished to go," Erwin continued, pausing to catch his breath.


    Observing the woman''s attentive gaze, Erwin proceeded, satisfied that she was fully engrossed in his story. "The man replied.....

 Chapter 162 Mysteries Concealed In White Bag

    ?


    [10 minutes before]


    Frejya, having obtained her mother-inw''s permission to take a break from her guard duty, eagerly ventured out to relish the ongoing event. With the intention of finding a special souvenir for her husband, she roamed from shop to shop, searching for the perfect gift. However, as she pondered about her husband, she suddenly realized that she knew very little about him.


    Frejya found herself contemting the reasons why she had agreed to marry him. She had only met him twice before their marriage and a mere three times after. Love was absent from their rtionship. The only significant aspect she knew about him was his mother, the esteemed Grand Knight Agda Ingres, whom Frejya greatly admired and aspired to emte.


    In a world where gender discrimination was non-existent, female knights were still rtively rare, particrly those who possessed the same level of power and influence as Agda. Frejya recalled her initial motivation for marrying Agda''s son: she believed he would inherit his mother''s exceptional knightly qualities. While he indeed became a knight, he fell short of being extraordinary, though he remained fairly strong.


    Frejya, on the other hand, believed she would soon surpass him in power. During their journey to this ce, she had engaged in numerous battles against bandits, thugs, and formidable monsters. Some foes were even stronger than her, but with Agda''s assistance, she emerged victorious. However, Frejya had also triumphed over several adversaries on her own. With each passing day, her power continued to grow.


    As Frejya reflected on her progress, a sense of determination swelled within her. She was driven to be a force to be reckoned with, surpassing not only her husband but also the most formidable knights in the realm. The trials she faced on their journey served as stepping stones toward her goal.


    She knew that her power was on a steady incline, fueled by her relentless training and unwavering resolve. Frejya had honed herbat skills, mastered new techniques, and pushed herself to the limits of her physical and mental capabilities. The battles she had fought had tested her mettle, pushing her boundaries and revealing her inner strength.


    With each victory, Frejya''s self-assurance grew, and she became aware of her own potential. She was determined to prove herself, not only to her husband, but also to the world. Her ambitions extended far beyond their marriage; she yearned to carve her own path, leaving a legacy as a legendary knight.


    As she continued her search for a souvenir, her mind drifted to the countless possibilities thaty before her. Frejya envisioned herself standing at the pinnacle of knighthood, respected and revered by all. She knew it would be a challenging journey, but she embraced the hardships that awaited her.


    Lost in her musings, Frejya was interrupted by a young child who sought her attention, eager to share a story. Initially, she brushed him off, preupied with her own thoughts. However, something in the child''s eyes caught her attention¡ªa resemnce to the princess, whose eyes shared the same captivating color.


    Intrigued by this uncanny connection, Frejya reconsidered and decided to lend an ear to the child''s tale.


    [Present time]


    Observing the woman''s attentive gaze, Erwin proceeded, satisfied that she was fully engrossed in his story. "The man replied, ''I''ll let you know when we''re near.'' My father found the answer strange, but he didn''t question it. He kept the carriage moving, anticipating what awaited them at their destination."


    Frejya''s ears absorbed Erwin''s words as he persisted in recounting his tale. "During our journey down the deste path, my father''s gaze fixated on the pale sack held tightly by the stranger. Suddenly, a glimpse of motion from within caused fear to grip his heart. With fear he looked away and didn''t ask man what''s in the bag."


    "They continued traversing vige after vige, and my anxious father realized he had forgotten where he was supposed to drop off the men from his carriage. Filled with trepidation, he approached the men and asked where he wanted to be dropped off. In response, men nced at my father and said, ''Suck my dick, and I''ll will tell you.'' This made my father even more apprehensive and perplexed."


    With that, he once again looked at Frejya''s startled and bewildered expression and inquired, "Miss, do you happen to know sucking a dick means? My father never exined it to me this part."


    Frejya shook her head, unwilling to teach a child about the topic. Erwin, his eyes filled with a hint of sadness, reassured her, saying, "It''s alright if you''re not aware of it."


    With a smile, he continued, "Furthermore, as the men taunted my father by telling him to perform a vulgar act, his fear intensified, causing him to ponder repeatedly about the contents of the white bag. My father couldn''t help but nce at the bag, and the men caught his gaze. With a smirk, the man inquired if my father wanted to know what was inside. My father hesitantly nodded, and the man''s smile widened in response. He informed my father that he would reveal if he would suck his dick."


    Erwin observed Frejya''s increasingly bewildered expression, he said. "The response made my father even angrier and more terrified. Consequently, he remained silent throughout the journey. However, the men abruptly instructed him to halt the carriage. My fatherplied and questioned why they wanted him to stop. As he observed the smirking expression on their faces, he realized he had made a grave error. It was clear that the uing request would be simr to what he had heard before. Once again, the man uttered, ''Suck my dick if you want to know.'' "<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "With this, he exited the carriage and headed towards a dimly lit area. Then he began to urinate, causing my father to tremble in fear. He anxiously waited for him to turn away, seizing the opportunity to sprint towards his carriage and drive away at full speed. ording to him, the wind itself seemed to weep as he recounted the story upon reaching home. However, I find it hard to believe that anyone can surpass the swiftness of the wind. Don''t you agree, miss?" Erwin posed a childlike question, aiming to maintain his perceived superior intelligence without arousing suspicion in his new target.


    Frejya maintained her passive demeanor, her eyes fixed on Erwin with a puzzled expression. Noticing herck of response, Erwin decided to redirect the conversation. "Well, let''s not worry about that for now. The most intriguing part of the story is yet toe," he dered, pausing mysteriously before continuing. "Upon reaching home, my father realized that the men had unintentionally left their white bag behind in the carriage. He brought it home with him, and when we finally opened it, can you even fathom what we discovered inside?"


    Erwin''s words hung in the air, generating a sense of anticipation. Frejya leaned forward slightly, her curiosity piqued. "What was in the bag?" she asked, her voice filled with intrigue.


    Erwin''s mischievous grin widened as he savored the suspenseful moment. "Inside the bag," he whispered with a ir for drama, drawing Frejya''s attention. Intrigued, she leaned forward, bringing her ear closer to Erwin, eager to hear the secrets concealed within the enigmatic white bag.


    Erwin smirked at her, his courtesy slipping away. Leaning closer, he whispered into her ear, "Suck my dick, and I will tell you."


    Frejya''s eyes widened in shock as Erwin''s words lingered in the air. She quickly pulled away, her face flushing with a mixture of surprise and indignation. "Excuse me?" she eximed, her voice filled with both disbelief and outrage.


    Erwin, seemingly undeterred by her reaction, chuckled softly. His expression transformed into an unsettling grin as he continued to push the boundaries. "Oh, don''t be so prudish, my dear. You wanted to know, didn''t you? It''s a simple exchange. Pleasure me, and I shall reveal all."


    Frejya''s initial shock turned into a mixture of anger and disbelief. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "You must be out of your mind! I have no interest in such a repulsive proposition," she snapped, her voiceced with a firm resolve.


    Erwin''s grin only grew wider, relishing in his perceived power over the situation. "Ah, but you see, my dear, curiosity often leads us to unexpected ces. The choice is yours. Indulge me, and the secrets shall be yours."


    Frejya''s patience reached its limit. With a firm tone, she replied, "I have no patience for your crude games. If you have something meaningful to share, then do so without resorting to such offensive tactics. Otherwise, consider this conversation at an end."


    Erwin''s smug expression faltered for a moment, but he quicklyposed himself. "Very well, my dear. If you insist on being so closed-minded, then I shall keep my secrets to myself. But remember, curiosity is a double-edged sword."


    Frejya, unfazed by his veiled threats, turned to leave, her resolve unshaken. As she walked away, Erwin''sughter echoed in the air, a mix of frustration and amusement.


    But as he walked away, Frejya''s anger evident in the swaying of her bottom cheeks, Erwin hesitated to let her leave.


    He couldn''t help but watch Frejya''s retreating figure. Thoughts raced through his mind, contemting the use of a particr trick he knew¡ªthe one that would supposedly grant him any woman''s favors, even those who identified as lesbian or even their own sisters.


    With this idea taking hold, Erwin sprinted toward Frejya, his heart pounding in anticipation. He reached out, grabbing her hand, desperate to prevent her departure. "Miss, don''t be like this. At the very least, you can tell me your name," he pleaded, hoping to salvage the situation.


    Frejya''s eyes shed with anger, but then a mischievous smirk curved on her lips. She gazed at Erwin, testing his resolve, and then asked, "Do you really want to know my name?"


    Erwin''s face twisted with a mixture of fear and anticipation as he nodded, bracing himself for the unexpected. However, his expression turned to pure dread as he witnessed Frejya''s smile widen. With a sinister tone, she uttered, "Suck my dick, and I will tell you."

 Chapter 163 Want To Protect

    ?


    Erwin''s face twisted into aical expression of shock and disbelief, resembling someone who had identally bitten into a lemon-vored pickle. He stumbled backward, his eyes resembling saucers that had been stretched to their limits. "Oh, my word! That was an unexpected twist!" he blurted out, his words tumbling out in a flustered manner.


    The tables had turned on him, leaving him feeling like he had been caught in his own pun-filled trap. The realization hit him like a pstickedy routine gone awry. He couldn''t help but feel a strange mixture of amusement and hurt by the woman''s pun, especially considering she didn''t even possess the very appendage she had referred to.


    Erwin''s face contorted further, resembling a pretzel attempting yoga poses it was never meant to attempt. His brows furrowed, mirroring the expression of someone who had identally stumbled upon a jar of expired pickles. "Why does it feel so disrespectful to hear my own pun thrown back at me?" he mumbled to himself, his voice tinged with a mix of confusion and self-reflection.


    With the shock gradually wearing off, Erwin''s gaze fixated on the retreating woman, realizing he didn''t want their encounter to end on such a sour note. Determined to make amends, he hastily ran after her, calling out, "Miss, please wait! Let''s not part ways like this... We both disrespected each other, but let''s consider ourselves even."


    As Erwin caught up to her, he took a moment to catch his breath and reflect on his words. Suddenly, in his attempt to bnce the scales, an ill-advised suggestion tumbled out of his mouth without a moment''s hesitation. "And ''You said suck your dick'' and you don''t even have that, but if you so desire, I can... erm... perform some culinary exploration in the southern region, if you catch my drift."


    Erwin''s words escaped his lips, inadvertently reaching the ears of both Frejya and those nearby. As the sound registered in her ears, Frejya''s expression transformed into one of sheer terror, her eyes aze with fear. Her face turned a shade of red reminiscent of a ripe tomato, creating a visual disy that matched the intensity of her embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, Erwin''s attention was promptly diverted by the sudden appearance of a woman blessed with ample assets, strolling by him with a confident sway in her stride. His gaze fixated on her, seemingly entranced by the sight before him.


    Erwin''s pulse quickened as he felt Frejya''s grip tighten around his hand, pulling him forcefully into the shadowy alley. Memories of Adide''s naked form intertwined with his own surged through his mind, igniting a familiar desire within him. But his arousal swiftly dissolved as Frejya''s piercing gaze locked onto him, her fury emanating like a raging inferno.


    "You thought you could fucking get away with it, didn''t you? Because you are a kid." Frejya''s voice dripped with venom as she tightened her grip on the sword hilt, her eyes burning with a mixture of rage and betrayal. "Well, guess what, you shitty kid? I don''t mind killing child and more if they are like you."


    Erwin''s growing excitement came to an abrupt halt as he recoiled from the formidable woman before him. "Hey, miss, I was just kidding. Don''t be like that," he stammered, attempting to backtrack.


    "Yeah, everyone says the same," she retorted with a menacing smirk. "Didn''t you want me to suck your dick? Show me what ''piqsuqqeki'' you wanted me to suck."


    As she leaned forward, her hand casually resting on her sword, Erwin swallowed hard, catching his reflection in the unsheathed de. Frejya continued, her smile widening, "Don''t want to show it anymore? Is it because it''s so small you can''t even call it a penis? Or are you afraid that I will cut it?"


    Erwin nodded, fear gripping him as he continued to back away, desperately seeking an escape route. The consequences of his foolish actions were looming just within reach.


    "If you were afraid..." Frejya paused, moving closer, as Erwin instinctively stepped back, "then why were you shamelessly soliciting women to sexual acts, telling them to suck your dick? I''m certain that if it weren''t me, someone else would have eventually taken matters into their own hands..." She grinned sinisterly. "...But now they don''t need to, because the thing you wanted them to suck won''t exist anymore," Frejya dered with a sinister grin.


    Her words hung in the air, a chilling reminder of the consequences Erwin was about to face. His foolish desires had led him down a dangerous path, and now he stood on the precipice of losing more than just his dignity.


    "Well," Erwin quipped nervously, "I guess I won''t be needing that ''Little Erwin'' merchandise line anymore. No more autographed replicas, no more marketing slogans. What a blow to my entrepreneurial spirit!"


    "Frejya," Erwin muttered under his breath. As he spoke her name, a glowing circle materialized in his right hand. Suddenly, a familiar voice whispered into Erwin''s ear, disturbing his spell circle to break. He turned to locate the source of the voice, only to find a white-haired, muscr woman standing outside the alley, gazing at him in shock.


    Erwin''s purple, shocked eyes locked with the piercing yellow eyes of the neer. He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could utter a word, Frejya intervened. "Captain, what are you doing here? Who''s protecting the princess?"


    Agda, taken aback by Frejya''s presence, turned his shocked gaze towards her. His expression grew colder as he replied, "They''re safe, but the younger princess is asking for you."


    Frejya cast a fleeting nce at Erwin, signaling him to remain in his ce. Heplied, keeping his gaze fixed as the conversation unfolded. "What does she want from me?" Frejya inquired.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You''ll have to ask her that. But what were you doing with that child?" Agda questioned, his toneced with suspicion.


    With a smile, Frejya gently squeezed Erwin''s cheek. "Oh, this child. I was just imparting some essential life lessons to him. Things he''ll need to survive in this world. I believe he learned quite well."


    Erwin nodded in agreement.


    "Is that so?" Agda questioned with a hint of doubt, his gaze shifting between Frejya and Erwin. Both of them nodded in affirmation, their expressions reflecting a shared understanding.


    "Kid, from now on, don''t be so na?ve and go around sharing your story. Someone might take advantage of it," Frejya warned, her voiceced with a threatening undertone. Erwin swallowed hard,prehending the gravity of her words, and nodded in agreement.


    "Good kid," Frejya praised, her hand tenderly caressing his cheeks. She shifted her focus to Agda and spoke with determination. "Captain, let''s go."


    Agda shook her head, indicating a divergence in their paths. "I have some unfinished business to attend to. You go ahead, I''ll meet you there." Frejya nodded in understanding, acknowledging Agda''s decision.


    As Frejya walked away, both Agda and Erwin watched her depart. Erwin couldn''t help but smile as he looked at Agda, who returned the gesture.


    "How are you, my prince?" Agda inquired, concern evident in his voice.


    "Not good, but now that I''ve reunited with my ''dirty maid,'' I think I''ll get better soon," Erwin replied, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he walked closer to Agda.


    Agda approached him with quick strides, her hands reaching out to hold his face gently. She examined him closely, scanning for any signs of injury, all the while bombarding him with questions. "Where have you been, my prince? How did you end up here? Did anyone harm you?"


    Erwin shed a yful smile and ced his hands on top of hers. "Hehe, I''m perfectly fine, Agda. As for how I found myself in this situation, why don''t we talk about it in somewhere alone?" And looked around.


    Agda nodded and made her way towards an inn as instructed by the princess. She was tasked with finding Frejya, as the princess had something important to discuss with her. As Agda scanned her surroundings, her eyes caught sight of Frejya walking with a child who had ck hair. A flicker of recognition crossed her mind, as if she had seen the child before. Curiosity piqued, she decided to follow them, eventuallying face to face with Erwin.


    Shock surged through her veins, as she thought she would never encounter him again in this lifetime. Anger welled up inside her, directed towards herself for failing to protect Erwin. The desire to punish herself gnawed at her, but knowing that he was safe from his mother brought a semnce of sce.


    As Agda''s gaze locked onto Erwin, a whirlwind of emotions consumed her. Memories of their past experiences flooded her mind, and a mixture of anger, regret, and longing washed over her. She couldn''t help but feel a surge of frustration for not being able to protect him as she had wished.


    Yet, there he stood, alive and before her eyes. A bittersweet sensation swelled within her, torn between the desire to embrace him and the urge tosh out. Theplexity of their shared history danced in her thoughts, fueling a storm of conflicting emotions.


    Agda''s fists tightened, her heart pounding with a surge of love that consumed her. It felt as if destiny itself had orchestrated their reunion,pelling them to face the unresolved matters of their past. In that pivotal moment, Agda made a solemn promise to herself: she would seize this opportunity and protect Erwin with all her strength. Nothing and no one would be allowed to inflict harm upon him.


    ''Ah, if only he were a bit younger... then engaging in activities with him wouldn''t have made me feel quite so risqu¨¦.'' Agda pondered, imagining the myriad of daring endeavors he would now coax her into, causing her cheeks to flush with a rosy hue.

 Chapter 164 The Portals

    ?


    This spectacle was truly captivating, but the three individuals who bore witness to it did not disy the expected awe-inspired expressions. Instead, their faces contorted with a gripping fear, as if their hearts were being squeezed.


    "Ghanso, it appears that this may be our final confrontation," said Biagio, his lips curling into a fearless smile.


    Ghanso nced at his overweight friend, who had shed some pounds over time, and replied, "I know, Biagio," his voice tinged with both concern and determination. "We''vee too far to turn back now. We can''t let fear consume us."


    The chorus of green orbs continued to swirl and dance around the cave, casting an eerie glow on the rugged walls. The air grew heavy with anticipation as the threepanions readied themselves for the impending battle.


    Sofia, the third member of their group, tightened the grip on her weapon, her knuckles turning white. Her gaze shifted from the mesmerizing orbs to herpanions. "We knew this wouldn''t be an ordinary adventure," she said, her voice steady despite the fear etched on her face. "But we mustn''t falter. We have each other."


    Biagio nodded, his eyes fixed on the shifting lights. "You''re right, Sofia. Together, we can face any challenge thates our way. These things may be formidable, but they don''t stand a chance against our unity."


    As he said this, the atmosphere in the cave shifted. The air crackled with an electric energy, and the magical circles on the palms of his hands zed with an intense radiance. From those circles, beams of light shot forth, reaching upward to converge at the cavern''s ceiling. The convergence of these luminous streams created a breathtaking spectacle akin to a celestial constetion, with sparkling lights dancing and shimmering in the darkness.


    With the newfound illumination, the true form of the enigmatic green orbs was unveiled¡ªthey were not mere orbs of light, but skeletal figures shrouded in an ethereal glow. These skeletal beings, once hidden in the shadows, now emerged with deliberate steps, their presence both eerie and captivating.


    Their empty eye sockets glowed with an ominous light, casting an unsettling aura upon the cave. The hunger that consumed them was unmistakable, as their bony fingers twitched and their jaws clenched, longing for sustenance that had eluded them for ages.


    Among the skeletal figures, some bore remnants of decaying flesh clinging tenaciously to their bones. These particr ones exhibited a heightened sense of urgency, moving with an unsettling swiftness. The amount of flesh they retained seemed to dictate their speed, as if their hunger fueled their ability to traverse the terrain with an almost unnatural agility.


    Yet, it was these flesh-d skeletons that provoked the strongest repulsion. Their appearance was grotesque, a ghastly amalgamation of decaying tissue and exposed bone. Maggots wriggled within open wounds, while putrid odors permeated the air around them. The sight of their contorted and dposed forms stirred revulsion deep within the hearts of those who beheld them.


    The three individuals standing at the center of this macabre spectacle couldn''t help but recoil, their expressions etched with a mixture of horror and disbelief. The once captivating scene of floating orbs had transformed into a nightmare they could scarcelyprehend.


    Biagio''s hand tightened around his weapon, his courageous facade wavering for a moment as he struggled to maintain hisposure. He forced a grim smile, his eyes reflecting a hint of trepidation. "Ghanso, it seems we may have underestimated the gravity of this encounter," he admitted, his voice betraying a slight quiver.


    Ghanso, though unnerved by the ghastly sight before them, steeled himself against the rising fear. He locked eyes with hispanion, determination burning within him. "Fear not, my friend," Ghanso dered, his voice resolute. "We have faced countless challenges together, and we shall not falter now. We shall ovee this darkness."


    "And Look, we stand on the precipice of the portal," Sofia, formerly known as the warrior adorned with the golden mask, proimed, her voice tinged with a mix of anticipation and trepidation. With a deliberate gesture, she directed their attention towards a gate fashioned from an eerie assemge of human skulls.


    The grim sight sent shivers down the spines of the threepanions, as the portal loomed ominously before them. The skulls, weathered by time and marked with intricate carvings, formed a haunting archway, radiating an aura of ancient power and enigmatic purpose.


    The eye sockets of the skulls seemed to hold secrets untold, as if they whispered the tales of long-forgotten souls who had once passed through this very threshold. The arrangement of the skulls evoked a macabre beauty, a haunting symbol of both mortality and transcendence.


    Sofia stepped forward, her gaze fixed upon the portal. The golden mask she once wore now rested at her side, revealing her resolute expression. She took a deep breath, summoning her inner strength and determination. "This gate holds the key to our destiny," she dered, her voice resolute yet tinged with a hint of uncertainty. "It is through this portal that we shall forge our path and face the unknown."


    Biagio, his eyes narrowed with determination, tightened his grip on his weapon. "Those skeletal warriors guarding the gateway won''t make it easy for us," he remarked, a hint of anticipation in his voice. "But we have faced formidable challenges before."


    Ghanso, his brows furrowed with a mixture of caution and excitement, nced at hispanions. "Let''s not underestimate the power of these ancient guardians," he warned, his voice tinged with a sense of caution. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As the trio stood before the daunting gateway of skulls, Sofia''s gaze hardened with determination. She knew that before they could venture beyond the portal, they had to face the skeletal warriors guarding its entrance. Gripping her weapon tightly, she prepared herself for the impending battle.


    Biagio, the seasoned magician, began to conjure spells, weaving intricate gestures and incantations. Arcane energy crackled around him as he harnessed the forces of magic, preparing to unleash his mystical arsenal upon their skeletal adversaries. Meanwhile, Ghanso, the skilled knight, tightened his grip on his trusty sword, his armor gleaming in the eerie light of the chamber. He took a defensive stance, ready to meet the enemy head-on with his exceptional swordsmanship.


    The skeletal warriors, draped in tattered armor and brandishing ancient weapons, advanced with an eerie grace. Their movements were calcted, their attacks precise, as if they retained some semnce of their former fighting prowess. With hollow eye sockets fixed upon their living adversaries, they unleashed a bone-chilling battle cry that echoed through the chamber.


    Sofia led the charge, agilely dodging the skeletal warriors'' strikes with her lightning-quick reflexes. Her de sliced through the air with lethal uracy, finding gaps in their defenses and striking true. Biagio supported her from the rear, his hands aze with magical energy. He unleashed a barrage of fireballs and lightning bolts, engulfing the skeletal warriors in a tempest of elemental fury.


    Ghanso, with his formidable strength and well-honedbat skills, engaged the skeletal warriors in closebat. His sword danced through the air, parrying their bone-ttering attacks with precision and retaliating with powerful strikes. With each swing, he shattered bones and sent fragments scattering across the chamber.


    The battle raged on; thepanions showcasing their unique strengths in perfect harmony. Sofia''s agility allowed her to maneuver effortlessly around the skeletal warriors, striking at vulnerable points with deadly uracy. Biagio''s spells burst forth, engulfing the enemy in mes and searing bolts of lightning. Ghanso''s skillful swordy decimated their ranks, cleaving through bone and reducing the adversaries to mere fragments.


    ****


    In a dense forest far away from where the trio battled, a group of individuals stood before a portal simr to the one the trio had been fighting to cross. The group consisted of a man and three beautiful women.


    One of the mature women turned to the man named Roxth and asked, "Roxth, can you tell me again, where did you find the map of this ce?"


    Roxth, his gaze fixed on the eerie gate with a touch of fear, replied, "Erin purchased it from an adventure shop. Why, mother-inw? Is there something wrong?"


    Orixia shook her head and reassured him, "No, it''s fine. But it would be a different situation if this portal were active."


    As Orixia uttered her words, the portal suddenly erupted with an intense green light, momentarily blinding the group. They shielded their eyes, disoriented by the sudden burst of brilliance.


    In the midst of the chaos, Serlia, her voice filled with rm, rushed towards her mother, who stood near the portal. "Mother, get away from there!" she shouted, her concern evident.


    Orixia turned her gaze to her daughter''s worried face, about to respond, but before she could react, it was toote. Emerging from behind the glowing screen of green light, a sinister shadow began to advance towards them. The ominous presence sent shivers down their spines, and a sense of foreboding filled the air.


    Instinctively, the group moved back, their expressions a mix of fear and determination. They knew that their journey had just taken an unexpected turn, plunging them into a perilous encounter with an unknown entity. With hearts pounding and minds racing, they prepared themselves for the imminent confrontation, uncertain of what awaited them in the depths of the encroaching darkness.


    "Mother, do you know what is behind that portal?" Serlia asked with fear.


    Orixia remained silent, her eyes fixed on the three figures shrouded in shadows as they advanced from behind the portal. A tense silence hung in air.


    As the group assumed defensive positions, three individuals emerged from the portal, their bodies adorned with injuries and cuts. The trio eyed the neers with vignt eyes, their expressions wary and guarded.

 Chapter 165 Start Of Roleplay (R-18)

    ?


    Erwin smirked mischievously as he rested his hands on Agda''s body, teasingly fondling her breasts. With a sly grin, he asked Agda, "Is she your daughter-inw?"


    Agda blushed, feeling her breath quicken, and responded, "Yeah, but I don''t want her to be..."


    Erwin raised an eyebrow in curiosity and pressed further, his hands gently guiding Agda to raise her hands above her head. "Why?" he inquired.


    Agda hesitated for a moment before answering, her wordsced with a mix of self-reflection and bitterness. "I don''t know... I just don''t like her. It''s not because she has a bad character or any negative qualities... I simply don''t want my son to marry her without my knowledge. I loathe her..." Agda continued, a self-mocking smile ying on her lips. "I know it may make me seem petty and foolish to despise her, but I can''t bring myself to hate my son and husband. They are family, so I can only direct my animosity towards her... Haha, I sound like such a terrible person, don''t I?"


    Erwin smirked, undeterred by Agda''s concerns. "No, not at all... We all have our reasons and emotions. It''s human nature," he assured her, his tone implying a hidden agenda. He leaned closer and continued, "So, you don''t want her as a daughter-inw, right?"


    Agda nodded in agreement, a hint of anticipation in her expression. Erwin''s smirk widened as he took matters into his own hands, swiftly removing Agda''s clothing from her chest. With ascivious glint in his eyes, he whispered, "I have a way..."


    Agda, driven by curiosity, inquired, "How?"


    Erwin leaned closer, gently gripping her mouth to create a distinctive shape, resembling that of a fish, while maintaining a mischievous demeanor. With an unfiltered response, he provocatively stated, "let me fuck her."


    Agda''s yellow eyes widened with shock, while her slightly shimmering lips appeared alluring to Erwin. Overwhelmed by the situation, Agda found herself momentarily speechless. Sensing her hesitation, Erwin pressed on, his tone suggestive as he proposed, "If you don''t want me to have sex with her, perhaps you can seize the opportunity and have sexual rtions instead. How does that sound? Then you can use it as leverage to manipte her and influence your son''s desires."


    Agda''s response came with a sense of righteousness. "I can''t. She is my son''s wife," she firmly stated.


    Erwin raised an eyebrow, his expression questioning her previous statement. "But didn''t you mention earlier that you don''t even consider her as such?" he asked, his gaze searching for rification, causing Agda to reflect on her own words.


    Agda hesitated, unsure of how to respond. Sensing her indecision, Erwin leaned forward once again and lightly pecked her lips. With a knowing smile, he suggested, "Well then, you have a choice. Either allow me to engage in sexual activities with her, or you can take matters into your own hands. From a family perspective, thetter option might be more suitable, as it would keep things within the family, so to speak." He paused momentarily before adding, "And if you don''t wish to pursue either option, remember that I am here for you."


    Agda''s body quivered with anticipation as Erwin continued his intimate exploration. Her breathing quickened as he caressed her breasts, squeezing them firmly while his tongue flicked across her sensitive nipples. Agda''s mind swirled with a mix of pleasure and desire, the sensations overpowering her thoughts.


    Shifting her focus from her daughter-inw''s problem, Agda''s thoughts wandered to the memories she had of being away from Erwin. She couldn''t help but notice the increasing sensitivity in her armpits, an unexpected source of pleasure. At nights, she would found sce in self-exploration, gently licking and touching her armpits, while her mind was fixated on Erwin. Her intense fantasies of him fueled her desires, urging her to indulge in prolonged self-pleasure. Each day seemed to intensify her body''s cravings, leaving her craving orgasm after orgasm. The intoxicating allure of lust had captivated her mind, leading her to imagine Erwin dominating her as a dirty maid, eagerly fulfilling her every desire during their time apart.


    Agda''s imagination now had became reality from fantasy, and she was determined not to miss a single moment of it. With Erwin''s face before her, licking her armpits, she found herself fully immersed in the experience. Sensing her intense gaze, Erwin inquired, "Have you made your decision?"


    Agda nodded, her face blushing as she replied, "I will make out with her."


    Erwin''s excitement resonated in his voice as he responded, "Brilliant! Now let me teach you how to seduce women. I''m sure you''ve never seduced anyone before."


    Agda nodded, her eyes filled with a hint of sadness as she watched Erwin rise from her stomach.


    "Tell me how she acts with you, and I will formte a n ordingly," Erwin asked.


    Agda, rising from the bed, quickly covered her breasts with the bed sheets. With a hint of hesitation in her voice, she replied, "Well, she wants me to acknowledge her as a daughter-inw, so she obediently follows my everymand, even when they may seem unreasonable. I find it challenging to embrace that dynamic fully, but deep down, a part of me wishes I could. And also she called me captain."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Okay, now act like her, my dirty maid," Erwin requested with a smile, squeezing Agda''s breasts.


    Agda smiled in response, her pleasure evident as she moaned when Erwin''s hands applied pressure to her soft, milky mounds.


    "How?" Agda asked with confusion.


    "Well, just lie down on the bed and pretend you''re sleeping. And don''t forget to address me as captain. I will take care of everything else." Erwin instructed before walking away. Agda watched him with a mix of confusion and curiosity as he headed towards the bathroom.


    With her eyes closed, Agday on the bed, her mind consumed by the anticipation of the immoral acts Erwin was about to teach her. The mere thought of his touch sent shivers down her spine, making her nipples ache with desire. She couldn''t help but feel the moistness between her thighs, aching for pleasure and release.


    Her hand instinctively traveled toward her core, seeking to explore the sensitivity that pulsed within. But a sudden realization stopped her. Tonight, the depths of her cave were destined for something far more intense and exhrating. The actions that awaited her would ignite a passionate fire within, leaving her trembling with ecstasy.


    Agda withdrew her hand, the need for gratification momentarily subdued by the anticipation of what was toe. Her body quivered with a mix of excitement and restraint, knowing that the night held promises of forbidden pleasure beyond her wildest dreams.


    Soon, the sound of soft footsteps resonated through the room, causing Agda''s heart to quicken in sync with the rhythmic beats. The anticipation stirred within her, intensifying her body''s response. She could feel her vaginal fluids increasing, a sign of her heightened arousal.


    Her senses heightened, Agda couldn''t help but imagine the thrilling encounters that awaited her. The mere thought of what was toe intensified the flow of desire, making her body ache with need.


    The sound of footsteps drew closer, eventuallying to a halt. Agda''s heart raced with anticipation as she sensed someone settling on the bed. Her mind, consumed by lust, was exhausted from trying to suppress the overwhelming desire coursing through her body.


    Agda yearned to unleash her passion and pounce on Erwin, but the suspense of the moment added an exhrating edge to the experience. She decided to y the part of the sleeping beauty, her body motionless as if lost in slumber. Erwin, emboldened by her apparent sleep, climbed onto the bed.


    Every fiber of Agda''s being was attuned to the sensations in the room. She sensed his presence through her closed eyelids, her skin tingling with anticipation. Her desire was palpable, coursing through her veins, quickening her heartbeat and fueling the rush of blood to every inch of her body.


    With a hint of frustration in her mind, Agda whispered, ''Why? Touch me.'' The intensified rhythm of her heart made her blood flow faster, heightening her longing for his touch.


    Secondster, she felt a hand extend toward her body, finally making contact. The sensation sent shivers down her spine, causing her to twitch and experience a mini-orgasm. ''No, you can''t orgasm yet, Agda,'' she silently scolded herself.


    The hands moved from her arms, exerting gentle pressure as they traveled from her hands to her shoulders. Slowly, they made their way to her more sensitive regions, her ivory mounds, gripping and squeezing them with fervor.


    The hands skillfully toyed with Agda''s nipples, encircling them in a tantalizing dance thatsted for a seemingly endless eight minutes. Her nipples stood erect, hard as rock, yearning for direct contact. The touch, when it came, would feel both intense and gentle, a stark contrast that would ignite her senses. Yet, the hands continued to tease, circling the area around her nipples, keeping her on the brink of exquisite pleasure.


    Agda''s anticipation grew with each passing moment. She longed for the touch that would make her melt in ecstasy. Her breath grew ragged, her body arching instinctively toward the elusive sensation. The sensation of anticipation heightened the sensitivity of her nipples, making them achingly responsive to even the slightest brush of air.


    But still, the hands withheld the direct touch she craved, prolonging the delicious torment. Agda''s mind swirled with a mixture of frustration and desire, her body aching for release. The teasing circles around her nipples continued, drawing out the tension and building the intensity of the moment.

 Chapter 166 Midnight Schemes (R-18)

    ?


    "Frejya, are you awake?" Erwin''s whispered words tickled Agda''s ears, abruptly reminding her of the roley they were engaging in, with Agda ying the part of her daughter-inw and Erwin as herself.


    Her mind quickly adjusted to the role she was ying, embracing the forbidden thrill of the scenario. She maintained herposure, pretending to be asleep, awaiting the seductive encounters that would unfold between them.


    Erwin''s smirk grew wider as he observed Agda''s acting, fully aware that she was not as asleep as she pretended to be. His touch finally connected with her hardened nipples, causing her body to involuntarily twitch with pleasure. "I know you''re awake, Agda. Don''t try to deceive me," he whispered seductively, savoring the anticipation of their forbidden encounter.


    Agda slowly opened her eyes, mustering a fake yawn to further sell her act. She looked at Erwin with a mixture of innocence and curiosity, feigning confusion. "Captain, what are you doing in my bed?" she asked, her voice tinged with an air of innocence. Her gaze shifted to his hand, which rested upon her bare breasts, causing her to instinctively retreat and shield herself with her hands.


    The tension in the room hung thick as their eyes locked, both aware of the forbidden desires swirling between them. Agda maintained her role, portraying the delicate yet questioning daughter-inw, while Erwin reveled in the intoxicating power dynamics of their encounter.


    Erwin''s smile widened as he listened to Agda''s response. "I came here to tell you something, but when I saw you sleeping, you looked so incredibly beautiful that I couldn''t resist letting my true feelings emerge," he confessed, his voiceced with desire.


    Blushing at his words, Agda''s initial instinct was to protest. "I can''t say that to her!" she eximed, her voice filled with both embarrassment and reluctance.


    Erwin''s smile vanished, and with a swift movement, his handnded on Agda''s breasts, causing her to moan and experience a small orgasm. "I said act like her. You must remain in character. Don''t break character," he asserted, his voice filled with authority.


    "But you said you were teaching me how to seduce her," Agda replied, her face marked with a pained expression.


    "I am teaching you, and you''re going to do as I say," Erwin stated firmly. "Now, let''s start over. Go lie down again. We''re going to try a different approach."


    Agda whispered with a hurt expression, her voice filled with a mix of frustration and longing. ''He is so mean,'' she mumbled, looking adorably cute as she settled back down on the bed. ''Can''t he treat me a bit more nicely? We haven''t seen each other for so many days, and he acts like such a rude child.''


    Unaware of Agda''s silent anger, Erwin''s smile grew wider, stretching from ear to ear. ''Oh, this is going to be so much fun,'' he thought to himself, relishing the anticipation of their forbidden encounter.


    [After a 3 Hours]


    Agda''s frustration grew evident as she looked at Erwin with a pleading expression. Her chest was covered in a white substance, and traces of the sticky substance lingered on her lips. Despite holding onto Erwin''s hands, he had already dressed himself, denying her the release she craved after a month apart.


    "Why are you doing this, Prince?" Agda asked, her voice filled with frustration and longing. Her hard nipples and wet vagina bore witness to the torturous pleasure she had endured for so long without satisfaction. Desperation colored her words as she begged, "Please, Prince, make me orgasm. I''ve waited for so long, let me reach the peak of pleasure."


    Agda''s frustration deepened as Erwin remained resolute in his refusal. Ignoring her pleas, he coldly stated, "I don''t want to."


    Feeling a mixture of disappointment and desperation, Agda pleaded with him once more, her voiceced with longing. "Then please, let me satisfy myself."


    Erwin relinquished his grip on her hand, a detachment evident in his demeanor. "You have the freedom to seek your orgasm through the lips of your daughter-inw, or with her fingers. I won''t be the one to bring you to climax and also it certainly won''t be you," he dered, leaving Agda to navigate her desires independently.


    Agda, filled with frustration and unfulfilled desires, stared at the door where Erwin had exited with a mix of anger and longing. She shifted her attention to her chest, covered in the sticky liquid, and a mischievous thought crossed her mind. With a hint of curiosity, she gathered some of the substance with her finger and cautiously brought it to her mouth, hoping to find pleasure in its taste.


    She repeated the act once more, savoring the vor on her tongue, but it failed to bring her the desired orgasm. Frustrated yet determined, Agda decided to take matters into her own hands. She grabbed her breasts firmly, feeling their weight in her palms, and began to lick and clean them with her tongue. Her tongue caressed her nipples, spreading the sticky substance, as she circled them in search of satisfaction. She indulged in this self-pleasuring act for half an hour, tirelessly exploring her breasts, but the elusive orgasm continued to elude her.


    Finally, ovee with frustration and a sense of unfulfilled longing, Agda reluctantly began to dress herself. As she gathered her clothes, her eyes fell upon a set of undergarments neatly ced on the table. There were eight of them, catching her attention.


    Agda''s smile returned, momentarily dispelling her frustration, as she realized that these undergarments were specifically made for her. She eagerly picked up the red-colored garments, noticing abel on four of them indicating they were intended for her daughter-inw, Frejya And another four for her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The note on thebel was like, ''Hand these over to her once you''re done rockin'' her world.''


    With a mixture of excitement and anticipation, Agda swiftly changed into the alluring lingerie, feeling a renewed sense of confidence and sensuality. The soft fabric embraced her curves, igniting a spark of desire within her. As she admired herself in the mirror, she couldn''t help but imagine the taboo moments that awaited her and Frejya, fueled by the allure of the matching lingerie sets.


    She found herself torn between conflicting emotions. On one hand, Agda didn''t desire a sexual rtionship with Frejya, yet she also didn''t want to disappoint Erwin. It was a delicate bnce between her own desires and the desire to please another.


    Agda contemted the situation as she stood there, wearing the alluring lingerie. Although hesitant at first, a wave of determination washed over her. She realized that, despite her reservations, she was willing to engage in the intimate act if it meant make frejya go away.


    With a deep breath, Agda made a decision. She acknowledged that rtionships and desires can beplex, and sometimespromises must be made. She resolved to explore this new territory, embracing the unknown with an open mind and a willingness to discover new facets of her own desires.


    While uncertain about the future, Agda stepped forward, ready to navigate the intricacies of their connection. She understood that the path ahead might be challenging, but she was willing to venture into uncharted territory, guided by a genuine desire to explore and understand both herself and Frejya.


    With a mix of apprehension and determination, Agda embarked on this journey, prepared to discover the depth of her own capacity for connection and intimacy, even if it deviated from her initial expectations.


    With Erwin''s well-crafted n lingering in her mind, filled with seductive allure and desire-driven torment, she headed towards the inn where the princess''s caravan was stationed. Every detail of her strategy yed out vividly in her thoughts. The memories stirred up intense sensations, causing her nipples to be erect and her vagina to moisten once more. The struggle to stay focused on the path intensified as she fought against the overpowering urge to pleasure herself openly.


    Eager to indulge in pleasure and unable to bear any further dy, she yearned for the moment when she could experience a climax. As the twilight hour had recently passed, she decided to waste no time and engage in her intentions upon arriving at the location.


    ''But my son loves her. Will he hate me if he finds out what I''m nning to do with her?'' As her destination drew nearer, an influx of questions like these inundated her mind, fueling her hesitation.


    ''Well, he didn''t disclose everything when he married her, did he? And I won''t reveal what I did to her, nor will she if everything goes ording to n,'' Agda contemted, attempting to justify her forting actions and mentally preparing herself for an immoral course of action.


    Upon reaching her destination, Agda noticed two knights adorned in the armor of the Nightrage family. She approached them with purpose, and as they caught sight of her, they respectfully bowed. "Captain," they addressed her.


    "Are you both on guard duty tonight?" Agda inquired, attempting to engage in small talk.


    "Yes, Captain," the knights replied in unison.


    "Good," Agda acknowledged with a nod. Continuing the conversation, she asked, "Do you happen to know where Frejya is?"


    "She''s sleeping, Captain," one knight answered, rifying her query.


    "Could you tell me which room?" Agda asked, intentionally confusing the knights.


    "In room 69," the knight responded, though with a puzzled expression. Agda nodded in acknowledgment and, as she departed, added, "Just wanted to discuss the ns for the next day. Keep up the good work, boys."


    Agda made her way towards room 69, her mind still weighed down by conflicting emotions. She couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt for what she was about to do, but she convinced herself that it was for the greater good.


    As she reached the door, Agda took a deep breath and raised her hand to knock. But just as her hands were about to make contact with the wood, she hesitated once again. Doubt crept in, and she questioned her actions.


    ''Is it really worth it?'' Agda thought to herself. ''Can I go through with this with her?''

 Chapter 167 Agdas Proposition To Frejya (R-18)

    ?


    [Name :- Agda Ingaret


    Looks :- 75


    Height :- 189 cm


    Waist :- 28 inches


    Hips : - 39 inches


    Difficulty :- +S


    Rtionship :- ve


    Erogenous parts :- Ears, nipples, armpits


    Fetish :- Exhibitionism,


    Servitude : 2


    Dominance :- 28%


    Description :- ve ]


    [ve Conditions


    Ownership: Erwin Nightrage


    Task Assignment: Seduce her Daughter-inw


    Restrictions: Can only orgasm with her daughter-inws touch


    Daily Routine: Kiss her daughter-inw


    Punishment System: None]


    *******


    Agda stood silently near Frejya''s bed, utilizing her stealth abilities to remain undetected. Observing Frejya''s slumber, Agda contemted whether to proceed with seduction. After some time, she cautiously sat on the bed, slowly inching closer to the sleeping Frejya.


    Having undergone intense physical training and rehearsed the lines Erwin had taught her, Agda gently ced her hands on Frejya''s shoulder, intentionally arousing her presence. Frejya stirred awake but kept her eyes closed, only to realize that the visitor in her room at night was none other than her mother-inw.


    The question ''What is she doing here?'' echoed in Frejya''s mind as she felt Agda''s hands on her naked shoulder. She wore only a bandage-like garment, barely covering her breasts and nothing more.


    "I know you''re awake, Frejya. But can you pretend to be asleep?" Agda asked, and as Frejya remained silent, she continued. "I want to confess something to you. I know you''ve been working so hard to gain my acknowledgment as your mother-inw. And I want to grant you that, but I can''t..." Her voice grew softer and filled with sadness.


    Frejya wanted to ask why but refrained, continuing to feign sleep.


    "I can''t, Frejya. I can''t ept you as my daughter-inw. It pains me even when I attempt to do so... Do you know why?" Agda asked, bringing her face close to Frejya''s, almost whispering in her ear.


    Agda''s hands slowly glided from Frejya''s shoulder towards her front as she continued speaking. "Because when I first saw you, something happened to me... or rather, something happened to my heart..."


    Frejya''s thoughts were confused by Agda''s words. "What happened to her heart? Is it hurt?" she wondered. As Agda spoke, she grabbed Frejya''s hands and ced them on her own chest, surprising Frejya. Agda pressed Frejya''s hands against her chest, on top of her rapidly beating heart.


    "Can you feel how your heart is beating?" Agda asked, pausing momentarily before continuing. "Now, feel mine." She guided Frejya''s hand and ced it on her own chest, allowing her to sense the intense pounding of her heart.


    Frejya was perplexed by the rapid heartbeat. She had never ced her hands on someone else''s chest before, nor did she have much knowledge about heartbeats. However, she could tell that Agda''s elerated heartbeat was not normal.


    Indeed, it was not normal. Agda was incredibly nervous, her legs trembling with anxiety. She didn''t know if her attempt to seduce Frejya would be sessful or if she would bebeled as a molester, specifically a woman who molests other women.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Frejya could feel the warmth of Agda''s body and the smoothness and softness of her breasts as Agda revealed the reason for her fast heartbeat. "You know, it starts beating like this every time I see you... I was really confused about why it was happening, how to make it stop. But then I stopped trying to find an answer because I realized... it''s because I''m in love with you."


    Agda''s words made Frejya''s eyes open wide in shock, and she saw Agda''s face approaching with closed eyes as their lips touched, leaving her even more stunned.


    After parting her lips from Frejya''s, Agda observed her shocked expression and said, "I love you, Frejya."


    Frejya remained silent, her gaze fixed on Agda''s face, her hand still on Agda''s chest. Agda looked back at her and said, "I know this is shocking to you, and how could it not be... for God''s sake, you''re married to my son, and I just kissed you. I know I must be the worst mother he could have, but I can''t deny my feelings anymore. I''ve spent my entire life lying to myself, and I wanted it to stop, starting with you."


    Frejya''s shock lessened as she listened to Agda''s words. She withdrew her hand from Agda''s chest and asked, taking a deep breath, "So, Captain, you mean you love me?" Her tone carried confusion.


    Agda nodded, and Frejya asked again, "But I am a woman, and you are a woman too?"


    "Yes, Frejya. I also found it strange how I could fall in love with another woman, but I did." Agda leaned in closer and continued, "I hope I''m not making you ufortable."


    Frejya shook her head, indicating that she wasn''t ufortable, and said, "But, Captain..." Before she could speak further, Agda ced her finger on Frejya''s lips and said, "I know you want to call me ''mother,'' right? Well, from tomorrow, you can call me that if you want."


    Frejya''s confusion increased, and she asked, "But don''t you want me as your lover?"


    "I do want you. That''s why I mentioned starting from tomorrow. And in exchange for that, can you be my lover for tonight?" Agda asked, looking deeply into Frejya''s eyes. Frejya didn''t know what to do now, and it seemed that Agda sensed her uncertainty. Agda continued, "You have the option to refuse me and still call me ''mother,'' and I will ept you as my daughter-inw. But can''t we just act as lovers for tonight."


    Frejya immersed herself in deep thought upon hearing Agda''s confession. She gazed at Agda''s nervous face, trying to decipher her own response. Agda was still in close proximity to her, their thighs touching, Agda''s hands resting on her stomach, and their faces just inches apart.


    ''I can be her lover for tonight. But what exactly do lovers do? Will she kiss me again...'' Frejya contemted her decision. ''If it''s just kissing, maybe it''s okay. But what else could happen between us? We are both women, so it''s unlikely for us to engage in sexual activities. Perhaps it can be seen as a disy of love between a daughter-inw and a mother-inw, just a bit more intimate.''


    Frejya looked at Agda once again and nodded, her face blushing as she said, "We can be lovers for tonight, my love."


    Agda was taken aback by Frejya''s agreement. She couldn''t believe that these persuasive words had convinced her cold daughter-inw to be her lover for the night. ''Prince is a genius,'' she praised Erwin in her mind. ''But let''s not waste time. Prince said to start fucking her before she has a chance to think about the decision she just made.''


    With this thought in mind, Agda positioned herself on her knees on the bed, aligning herself at the center, with Frejya lying beneath her. Agda''s face hovered over Frejya''s head, creating a scene where Agda was on all fours while Frejyay beneath her, her face disying a mix of confusion and blushing.


    Without uttering a word, Agda leaned in for a kiss, sealing Frejya''s soft pink lips with her own. This time, Frejya was surprised, but her eptance was evident as she reciprocated, sucking Agda''s lips in response.


    ''Brilliant, she''s responding,'' Agda eximed silently in her mind as she increased the intensity of the kiss. With her tongue, she gently parted Frejya''s teeth and slowly inserted her tongue into her mouth.


    ''Ah, she tastes even sweeter than Prince... but Prince''s kisses are still so much better,'' Agda''s thoughts wandered as she lowered herself onto Frejya''s soft stomach.


    Agda''s lips fervently explored Frejya''s, their mouths locked in a passionate embrace. The heat between them intensified as their tongues intertwined, dancing in a sensual rhythm. Agda''s hands gently traced along Frejya''s body, caressing her sides with a tender touch, eliciting soft gasps from Frejya''s lips.


    Driven by desire, Agda''s kisses trailed down from Frejya''s mouth, tracing a path of delicate kisses along her jawline and down her neck. Soft moans escaped Frejya''s lips as Agda''s lips brushed against her sensitive skin.


    "he hehe'' Frejya giggles as she felt the soft touches of Agda''s lips.


    With a mix of tenderness and hunger, Agda''s hands slowly roamed over Frejya''s curves, exploring the contours of her body. Her fingertips traced patterns across Frejya''s bare skin, leaving a trail of goosebumps in their wake.


    Agda positioned herself above Frejya, her body pressing against her with a heated longing. She continued to shower Frejya''s stomach with kisses, each touch igniting a spark of pleasure. Her lips lingered there, leaving soft, lingering kisses that hinted at the desire that burned within.


    Agda''s hands skillfully moved to unravel the loose clothing on Frejya''s chest, revealing her exposed breasts. Frejya''s question lingered in the air, her surprise evident in her voice. "Captain, what are you doing?"


    Agda paused her actions, bringing her face close to Frejya''s, their eyes locked in an intimate gaze. She whispered with a hint of desire, "Don''t call me captain. Call me love, as you said before."


    Frejya blushed, the weight of her previous words sinking in, but she nodded, granting Agda''s request. "Okay, but why are you touching my breasts?"


    Agda''s eyes sparkled with a mix of anticipation and longing. With a delicate touch, she allowed her hands to explore Frejya''s exposed skin, cupping her breasts tenderly. "Why can''t I?" she replied, her voice filled with a husky desire.


    The sensation of Agda''s hands gently squeezing and caressing Frejya''s breasts caused her to blush even more. Her curiosity got the better of her, and she couldn''t help but ask, her face flushed with desire, "It''s not that you can''t, but why are you touching my breasts?"


    Agda was taken aback by the question, realizing that Frejya hadn''t experienced the pleasure of breast stimtion before. The forbidden nature of their desires heightened the intensity of the moment. Agda leaned in closer, her voiceced with anticipation, "Frejya, my love, I want to show you the exquisite pleasure that can be found in exploring one another''s bodies. Let me teach you the art of pleasure, starting with these tender mounds."

 Chapter 168 The 69 (R-18)

    ?


    ''Such a tantalizing sensation...'' a mixture of arousal and pleasure coursed through Frejya''s mind as she gazed upon her mother-inw, Agda, engrossed in the act of sensually stimting her breasts. Agda''s hand skillfully caressed Frejya''s darker red nipple, circling it with a teasing touch, cupping and squeezing it in a gentle yet satisfying manner.


    Despite the disparity in size between Frejya''s breasts and Agda''s, the allure of Frejya''s curves remained undeniable. With a growing sense of desire, Frejya''s hands began to explore Agda''s body, gradually unveiling her from the confines of her clothing. Starting from the back of Agda''s dress, Frejya deftly untied the knot that held it in ce. Agda couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction as her n progressed. There was no hint of immorality or guilt within her; her intentions had shifted from merely seeking revenge and ckmail to something more. Aroused by the unfolding situation, Agda pondered if herck of orgasms due to the prince''s actions had fueled this unexpected turn of events.


    Raising her head from Frejya''s breasts, Agda smiled mischievously and remarked, "let me...." With those words, she slowly discarded her dress, allowing it to fall gracefully to the floor. However, Agda was not yet fully undressed, as she still wore a bra and panties that had been a gift from Erwin.


    Confusion flickered across Frejya''s face as she observed the unfamiliar undergarments. Curiosity getting the better of her, she inquired, "What are these?"


    Agda, with a seductive grin, stepped closer to Frejya, her eyes filled with anticipation. "These," she purred, tracing her fingers along the delicatece of her bra, "I will tell youter now let''s foucous on task at hand shall we?"


    Agda, wearing a seductive grin, confidently closed the distance between herself and Frejya. Her eyes danced with anticipation as she traced her fingers along the delicatece of her bra.


    Frejya''s gaze flickered with a mixture of intrigue and desire, momentarily distracted by the mystery surrounding Agda''s undergarments. However, she quickly refocused her attention, eager to indulge in the adventure thaty ahead.


    She reached out tentatively, brushing her fingertips against the intricate patterns adorning the fabric. A surge of excitement coursed through her as she realized the possibilities thaty before them.


    Eager to please Agda, Frejya took a step back, her gaze fixed on Agda''s alluring figure, now adorned in the tempting lingerie. Slowly, she began to unsp Agda''s bra, relishing the unveiling of each inch of bare skin.


    As the bra slipped off andnded on the floor, Frejya''s eyes widened with curiosity and a touch of awe as they fixated on her mother-inw''s generous bosom. A soft flush of color tinged her cheeks, a mix of intrigue and a hint of envy. The stark contrast between their sizes was undeniable, with Agda''s breasts standing as a testament to their ample fullness.


    Intrigued by the sight before her, Frejya couldn''t resist reaching out, her hand trembling slightly as she tentatively cupped Agda''s breasts. The softness beneath her fingertips was a revtion, an exquisite sensation that ignited a sense of fascination within her. Gently, she squeezed, marveling at the pliable flesh,paring it to the smaller, more modest curves of her own. "So soft."


    As Frejya explored the contours of Agda''s breasts, her fingers inadvertently grazed against the hardened peaks of Agda''s nipples. The unexpected touch elicited a sharp gasp from Agda, her eyes widening with pleasure. The delightful friction between Frejya''s finger and Agda''s sensitive buds sent shivers of delight coursing through her body, intensifying the growing heat between them.


    Entranced by Agda''s reactions, Frejya locked eyes with her, a silent understanding passing between them. Without uttering a word, Frejya''s fingers traced a teasing path across Agda''s sensitive breasts once more, coaxing forth a sensual moan from her lips. In that moment, Agda''s allure reached its peak, captivating Frejyapletely.


    As Frejya watched Agda''s face contort with pleasure, a myriad of thoughts flooded her mind. She couldn''t help but admire Agda''s beauty, illuminated by the intense sensations surging through her. Her own eyes grew misty, mirroring the overwhelming emotions that coursed within her.


    A mix of saliva and desire coated Frejya''s parted lips, a subtle sheen of sweat adorning her forehead as the heat between them intensified. Every detail of Agda''s moaning expression captivated Frejya, fueling her own arousal and deepening their connection.


    Agda, consumed by her desire for orgasm, eagerly writhed and pressed her hips against Frejya''s soft body. However, realizing that the desired effect wasn''t achieved, she abruptly pulled away from Frejya, hastily removing her panties and uncovering the rest of Frejya''s exposed body from the crumpled bedsheets.


    The suddenness of Agda''s actions caught Frejya off guard, leaving her blushing and flustered. With a crimson face, she instinctively covered her most intimate part with her hands, shielding her vagina from Agda''s lustful gaze. Despite her efforts, her hands couldn''t conceal her ck, hairy bush, which remained on disy.


    Agda, driven by her escting desires, positioned herself in front of Frejya with her back facing her. In a bold move, she leaned forward, cing her wet vagina provocatively in front of Frejya''s face.


    Frejya, her face still flushed with embarrassment, now had an unobstructed view of Agda''s intimate region. It was a sight unfamiliar to her, as she had never before seen another woman''s vagina, let alone one that had recently experienced intense pleasure. Unbeknownst to Frejya, the aftermath of Agda''s passionate encounter with Erwin was evident, marking her vagina with signs of their intimate session.


    Agda, undeterred by Frejya''s hesitation, ced her hands on top of Frejya''s, gently pressing them against her covered vagina. The touch sent a shiver through both of them, despite Frejya''s trembling hands.


    "I can''t... let you see it..." Frejya whispered, her face flushed with embarrassment as she averted her eyes from her mother-inw''s exposed vagina.


    "Why not?" Agda asked, devoid of any shame, her curiosity piqued.


    "I have never shown it to anyone," Frejya confessed, her blush deepening.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Agda paused mid-sentence, realizing the implication of Frejya''s words. Her voice softened with understanding. "You''re a virgin," she said, her tone filled with a mix of surprise and concern.


    Frejya nodded, her face still blushing, causing Agda to feel a pang of guilt. She realized that she had allowed her desires to cloud her judgment, neglecting the fact that Frejya had never been intimate with her son.


    However, Agda quicklyposed herself, choosing to justify her actions in her mind. "I am not going to take your virginity," she reasoned, trying to convince herself. "I am just going to look at it. After all, we are lovers, and lovers engage in these types of activities, right?"


    With these words, Agda attempted to manipte the situation, suppressing her guilt and satisfying her immoral desires, which had been instilled by Erwin''s influence.


    Frejya''s blushed face betrayed her inner conflict as she wrestled with her own desires and the weight of societal expectations. Agda''s words resonated within her, igniting a curiosity she had suppressed for far too long.


    "I... I suppose we are lovers tonight," Frejya admitted, her voice trembling with a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty.


    Agda smiled, sensing Frejya''s growing willingness to explore their desires. She gently removed Frejya''s hands from her own body, allowing her to uncover the hidden treasure. As Frejya''s hands timidly moved away, Agda''s eyes feasted upon the sight before her ¨C the uncharted territory that Frejya had kept hidden from the world.


    With a hunger in her gaze, Agda leaned in closer, her breath warm against Frejya''s skin. "Let me see, my love," she whispered, her voice filled with a mix of desire and longing.


    Frejya''s heart raced, her inhibitions gradually fading away as she sumbed to the forbidden allure. With a mixture of excitement and nervousness, she slowly unveiled herself, allowing Agda to witness her most intimate self, vulnerable and exposed.


    Agda''s eyes fixated on Frejya''s vagina with a hunger that surprised even herself. She questioned her own arousal, knowing that she had never been attracted to women before. Yet, the sight before her stirred a desire she couldn''t ignore.


    Frejya''s vagina, adorned with untamed hair, held a unique allure for Agda. The intertwined strands formed a natural bush, framing the delicate folds beneath. The pinkness of herbia peeked through, inviting Agda to explore further.


    Despite Frejya''s protest, Agda couldn''t resist the temptation. With a mixture of curiosity and anticipation, she used her fingers to gently part the hair, revealing the hidden treasure within. The moistness of Frejya''s inner folds glistened under the light, evidence of her growing arousal.


    "You said you would only look!" Frejya eximed, her voice filled with abination of surprise and vulnerability, yet her body betrayed a different longing.


    Agda, driven by her own desires, disregarded Frejya''s plea. She positioned herself between Frejya''s legs, allowing her lips to graze against the delicate folds of her vagina. The touch sent shivers of pleasure through Frejya''s body, causing her to arch her back and press her nipples against Agda''s firm abdomen.


    As Agda continued her intimate exploration, their bodies intertwined in a dance of passion and forbidden desires. The room filled with the sounds of their moans and gasps, the air thick with the scent of their arousal.


    "Cpatien, please don''t do it. It feels funny down there," Frejya pleaded amidst her moans, her hands instinctively squeezing Agda''s buttocks with increasing intensity. Her eyes remained closed, lost in the overwhelming sensations that consumed her.


    Agda, driven by her own desires and the intoxicating response she evoked in Frejya, disregarded her plea. The tingling sensations between Frejya''s legs only fueled her desire to explore further. With gentle determination, she continued to caress and tease, skillfully navigating the peaks and valleys of Frejya''s pleasure.


    Frejya''s body trembled beneath Agda''s touch, her moans growing louder with each passing moment. The strange yet exhrating sensations coursing through her made her question everything she thought she knew about her desires. The forbidden nature of their encounter heightened the intensity, adding an element of danger and excitement to their shared intimacy.


    "If you don''t stop, I will also do it," Frejya warned Agda, her voiceced with a mix of hesitation and arousal. But her warning went unheeded, only intensifying the slurping sounds of Frejya''s vaginal fluids and Agda''s fervent exploration.


    It seemed as though Agda was issuing a challenge, daring Frejya to act upon her earlier words. Agda subtly shifted her buttocks to the side, almost like an invitation, beckoning Frejya to explore her eager and desirous orifice with her lips and tongue.


    Frejya''s curiosity mingled with the throbbing pulse of her own arousal, fueling the temptation that coursed through her veins.


    With a mixture of trepidation and fascination, Frejya slowly positioned herself, her lips tantalizingly close to Agda''s yearning entrance.

 Chapter 169 Messed Up Agda (R-18)

    ?


    Frejya looked at Agda''s vagina and observed the intricate folds and moist texture. She gently spread it open with her hands, revealing the glistening white liquid coating its insides. The anticipation grew as Frejya''s tongue yearned to explore and taste the intimate depths.


    Meanwhile, Agda freely indulged in pleasuring herself, exploring every desire she had with Frejya''s own vagina.


    Frejya hesitated for a moment before her tongue made contact with Agda''s moist vagina. "captain, stop, or I might really give in and lick you," she warned with a hint of desire in her voice.


    Agda''s inward smile grew as she heard Frejya''s warning. The sound of it tantalized her ears, further fueling her arousal. She continued to pleasure Frejya, cing her hand on her bottom cheeks, pushing them towards her mouth for full ess.


    Frejya''s body quivered with delight as Agda''s tongue traced a sensuous path from the top of her clitoris, down along the folds of her vulva, and finally sliding inside her eagerly awaiting opening. With each gentle pressure, Frejya''s pleasure intensified, her moans growing louder as the sensations consumed her.


    Frejya''s thoughts raced as she observed Agda''s vagina, a mixture of intrigue and hesitation filling her mind. ''Why isn''t she stopping? Ahh... she''s licking me in that dirty ce,'' Frejya thought, conflicted by the simultaneous allure and uncertainty she felt. She couldn''t understand why she had offered to lick Agda if she didn''t stop.


    ''It doesn''t seem like a warning to her,'' Frejya pondered, questioning the nature of her own words. The way Agda responded made it seem more like an enticing proposition to her captivated ears. Frejya leaned in closer, taking a tentative sniff of the aroused vagina.


    ''It smells... so strong,'' Frejya thought to herself, wrinkling her nose at the pungent aroma. ''I... I don''t want to lick it,'' she silently admitted, her mind grappling with conflicting desires and sensory perceptions.


    Agda lifted her head from Frejya''s vagina, a sticky wetness coating the area around her lips. With a teasing tone, she provocatively suggested, "You taste so good. Why don''t you try mine?" As she spoke, Agda lowered her vagina onto Frejya''s lips, delicately sliding it along her nose.


    Agda''s mind raced with conflicting emotions as she found herself in a situation she never thought she would dare to experience. Erwin hadpelled her to sit on his face, demanding her to be dominant in her rtionship with Frejya. The fear of Erwin fainting away from the act was overshadowed by his insistence, pressuring her to act shamefully. Reluctantly, sheplied, knowing that refusing would have consequences. It was a training of sorts, to mold her behavior to align with Erwin''s desires.


    Agda obediently followed her master''s instructions, finding a surprising enjoyment in the act. Without a care for the woman beneath her, she began sliding her vagina across Frejya''s face, applying her full weight as she moved from chin to nose, indulging in the pleasure that surged through her body.


    For Frejya, however, everything seemed to be in slow motion. Her mind blurred, unable to fullyprehend the situation unfolding. Agda''s scent filled her nose, and the taste lingered in her mouth, but she couldn''t find any enjoyment in the experience. Her hands instinctively pushed against Agda''s hips, trying to create some distance, but Agda firmly grasped them, using them as handles to control the movements.


    "Are you liking it?" Agda asked, her words intertwined with moans, seeking validation amidst the intense sensations.


    "Mhhammm," Frejya''s muffled response was drowned out by Agda''s thick thighs pressed against Frejya''s face. A mischievous smile formed on Agda''s lips as she continued to move her thighs, savoring the sensations that were building within her. The imminent arrival of her orgasm loomed near, promising the intense pleasure she had been craving throughout the day.


    In the heat of the moment, Agda''s original intention to seduce Frejya seemed to fade away. The hunger for her own pleasure took over, and she no longer cared about anything else. She saw Frejya as nothing more than a toy, a vessel solely designed to satisfy her carnal desires.


    With an intensified grinding motion upon her daughter-inw''s face, Agda emitted moans of pleasure, trembling with each sensation until reaching a powerful climax. She continued unabated until her vaginal release surged forth uncontrobly.


    Agda''s short, white hair clung to her glistening skin, dampened by beads of sweat. Her yellow eyes, filled with tears of pleasure, closed in bliss as she experienced an orgasmic release. With each breath, her heaving chest caused her breasts to sway, rising and falling in sync with her body''s rhythm.


    Frejya, still positioned beneath Agda''s thighs, waspelled to swallow the liquid emanating from Agda''s vagina. After fulfilling her task, she pushed herself away and emerged from beneath Agda''s body.


    Her hair was drenched, and tears streamed down her face, not from Agda''s fluids, but from her own emotional turmoil. "Cough, cough," Frejya choked as she finally gasped for air, the squirt having reached her breasts and covered her entire face.


    With anger in her gaze, she locked eyes with Agda, realizing that their actions were far from those of lovers. "She''s a psycho," Frejya thought, her mind filled with frustration.


    Agda, seemingly able to perceive Frejya''s thoughts, smirked at her. "Are you still under the illusion that I love you? No, why would I love a woman who stole my son from me? I hate you..."


    Agda''s words had struck a nerve within Frejya, igniting a fiery response fueled by her own hurt and frustration. She red back at Agda, her anger intensifying.


    "I didn''t seek him out for marriage, Agda. He pursued me willingly," Frejya retorted, her voiceced with defiance. "Why are you projecting your anger onto me? You''re the one who pushed him away. You were not there when he need you. Don''tbel me as the viin when you''re the one driving him away."


    As the tension escted, Frejya hastily grabbed a nearby bedsheet, wrapping it around her naked body, seeking a shield against Agda''s piercing gaze. The dampness of the sheet clung to her skin, a stark reminder of the tumultuous encounter they had just shared.


    Though shaken and vulnerable, Frejya summoned her inner strength, refusing to let Agda''s usations shatter her spirit. Taking a deep breath, she attempted to findposure amidst the chaos.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What kind of mother would engage in rtions with her son''s wife? And what kind of woman would betray another woman like this? Are you not ashamed? You''re doing all of this for petty reasons," Frejya confronted Agda, her voiceced with a mixture of anger and disbelief. "I was foolish to believe in you. I was foolish to want to be acknowledged as your daughter-inw. It''s clear now, you truly are a heartless individual."


    Admitting her own actions without remorse, Agda approached Frejya with a sudden movement, grabbing her face. A wicked gleam appeared in Agda''s eyes as she held a crystal in her hand, emitting a blinding light.


    Frejya''s eyes widened as she gazed at the radiant crystal, realizing the depth of Agda''s maniption. As Frejya observed the crystal in Agda''s possession, a dawning realization swept over her. She recognized the crystal for what it was¡ªa device used to record memories and images, often utilized in cases involving murder or capturing significant historical events. It was clear that Agda''s intentions were ckmailing her. "How low can you sink? Now you''re resorting to ckmail," Frejya eximed in disbelief.


    Agda chuckled sinisterly and, licking Frejya''s cheeks, tasted the remnants of her own orgasm. "Don''t you think I taste delicious?" she taunted.


    Frejya shook her head in disgust, unable toprehend Agda''s twisted words. "But I think I do. The prince also enjoyed my taste," Agda murmured to herself, the words barely audible. Frejya strained to catch her words, but Agda continued, smirking at Frejya''s horrified expression. "It can''t be helped. From now on, you''ll have to eat me from now on. So, get used to it."


    Frejya recoiled, her body trembling with both revulsion and defiance. "Kill me if you must, but I will neverply with your demands."


    "Why would I resort to killing you for petty reasons when I can distribute this evidence to the entire world?" Agda sneered, revealing the crystal that contained the recorded scenes from their intimate encounters. The images yed out, starting from their passionate kisses to the moment Frejya attempted to pleasure Agda on her own before Agda took control.


    Frejya''s heart sank as she watched the explicit scenes unfold before her eyes, her face flushing with a mix of embarrassment and shock. The reality of her actions being exposed left her feeling vulnerable and trapped.


    Agda, relishing in her power over Frejya, continued to taunt her. "You see, my dear, I hold all the cards now. You will do as I say, or I will unleash thispromising material upon the world. Imagine the disgrace, the shame that will befall you and your father."


    As Agda mentioned Frejya''s father, a shadow of sadness crossed her expression, further deepening her turmoil. Agda''s words cut through Frejya''s heart like a knife. "From what I remember, he was a proud knight. Unfortunately, his daughter will not follow in his footsteps, instead engaging in rtions with her own mother-inw."


    Frejya''s eyes welled up with tears as a mixture of guilt, shame, and self-disgust overwhelmed her. The image of her father, a once-respected figure, now tarnished by the scandalous actions of his own daughter, haunted her mind.


    Agda, reveling in Frejya''s emotional torment, savored the power she held over her. She relished the opportunity to degrade and belittle Frejya, driving her deeper into a state of despair.


    Frejya''s heart pounded heavily in her chest as she wrestled with the weight of her actions and the consequences that awaited her. She knew she needed to find a way to break free from Agda''s control and reim her own identity.


    Frejya''s eyes fixated on the scene ying on the crystal, a glimmer of hope flickering within her. "You wouldn''t dare show this to the world," she said, her voice tinged with a mix of desperation and defiance.


    Agda met her gaze, a mischievous smile dancing on her lips. "Try me," she retorted, her tone filled with confidence.


    A moment of realization swept over Frejya, and she couldn''t help but smirk. "You won''t show it because you''re in it too," she said, her words carrying a hint of triumph.


    Agda''s eyes widened in surprise, the realization sinking in. "I might have cared before, but I don''t anymore. I''ve be indifferent even towards my own family," she confessed, a touch of mncholy in her voice.


    Confusion clouded Frejya''s expression as she questioned Agda. "Then why would you subject me to this? Wasn''t it because I stole your son from you, as you said?"


    Agda''s gaze grew thoughtful as she reflected on the question. "Initially, I thought that was the reason. But in truth, I was simply frustrated and wanted an outlet for my anger. You happened to be the unfortunate target," she admitted, her wordsced with a mix of regret and self-awareness.


    Frejya''s eyes widened further, struggling toprehend Agda''s mindset. "You''re mad," she eximed, a mix of disbelief and concern in her voice.


    Agda chuckled lightly, dismissing the usation. "No, I''m not mad. I simply don''t care about anything or anyone other than the prince," she replied, a glimmer of obsession in her eyes.


    Confusion swept over Frejya once again as she questioned Agda further. "Which prince are you talking about? Prince Erwin? But he passed awayst month," she stated, firmly believing that Agda had lost touch with reality.


    Agda''s expression shifted, a sly smile forming on her lips. "The prince would punish me if I revealed this secret, but you know I enjoy his punishments, and I think you would too. The truth is, the prince is alive and currently attending Vasmorth Academy," she revealed, leaving Frejya in a state of shock and disbelief.

 Chapter 170 Robious Dorms

    ?


    "Are you really leaving?" Kael inquired, his face reflecting a deep sadness as he stood by the door, reminiscent of a soldier''s wife bidding farewell to her loved one embarking on an endless war.


    Erwin observed Kael''s expression and sorrow, a smile forming on his face. He reassured, "Come on, don''t be childish. I''m just moving to a ce ten minutes away from here."


    After leaving the inn, Erwin returned to his quarters and spent time with his only male friend, Kael. Unfortunately, Kael couldn''t join the festivities the previous night due to some unforeseen circumstances.


    Since morning, Kael had been behaving in this manner. They had breakfast together, and Erwin treated him to the most extravagant meal on the menu. However, Kael consumed it with a sorrowful expression on his face.


    Erwin affectionately patted his friend''s shoulder and uttered, "Remember to visit me whenever you have the time, alright? I''ll make sure to do the same."


    As he spoke, a strikingly cold and towering beauty arrived at the scene. Erwin''s face lit up upon seeing her, but Kael''s expression grew even sadder. "Hey, Miss Vra, meet my friend Kael," Erwin said, introducing them.


    "Kael, this is Miss Vra. She''s Professor Adide''s assistant and a skilled alchemist as well," Erwin exined, facilitating the introduction. Both Kael and Vra nodded in response but remained silent.


    After the introduction, Erwin turned to Vra and inquired, "Did the professor send you to assist me with settling in?"


    Vra nodded silently, her expression still icy. Erwin remained unfazed by her cold demeanor and pressed on. "Please convey my gratitude to her. But may I ask, where is she?"


    Erwin shook his head but inwardly grinned proudly at himself, his inner thoughts chiming in with a touch of humor. ''Well, I suppose if I wanted to, I could make her stay in bed for a whole week, but s, I''m not that much of a sadist,'' he chuckled inwardly.


    Vra nodded in agreement to Erwin''s response and spoke up, "Well then, let''s get moving."


    Erwin also nodded and turned his attention to Kael. "Take care, my friend," he said, giving him a warm hug. He then added with a yful tone, "Remember to sprinkle some fun into your life too. Maybe ask your master for a bit of time off now and then."


    Returning the hug, Kael shed a warm smile and replied, "I''ll give it my best shot."


    Erwin gave Kael a reassuring pat on the back. "Alright, my friend. If you ever need anything, don''t hesitate toe to me, alright?"


    Kael nodded appreciatively and added, "Now, don''t keep Miss Vra waiting. Off you go!"


    Erwin grinned and gestured for Vra to proceed. "Well then, goodbye," he said with a yful wave. "Let''s go, Miss Vra."


    With a nod, Vra began walking, and soon they vanished from Kael''s field of view. As he watched them go, a bittersweet feeling lingered in his heart. Though he would miss his friend''spany, Kael knew that new experiences and opportunities awaited them both. He took a deep breath, ready to embrace his own journey and the adventures thaty ahead. With a determined smile, he turned away from the departing duo and set off on his own path, eager to discover what the future held in store.


    Erwin masked his sadness in front of Kael, but deep down, he felt a pang of sorrow at the prospect of his friend leaving. He had even offered Kael to stay with him in his new room in the student section, but unfortunately, Kael''s master didn''t permit it. It was a reminder that in life, peoplee and go, and new things are encountered along the path towards the inevitable end.


    Erwin understood that these partings were an inevitable part of life''s journey, and while he would miss his dear friend, he knew he had to ept it and carry on. He made a silent vow to himself that he would cherish the memories they had created together and keep them close to his heart.


    With a heavy but determined mind, Erwin continued forward, reminding himself that life was filled with both farewells and new beginnings. "And big butts," He said absentmindedly, his gaze inadvertently fixated on Vra''s butt movements, up and down.


    "Professor Adide has paid for your room at the Robious dorms. You should express your gratitude to her when you meet her next time," Vra stated matter-of-factly as they made their way towards the student dormitories.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I will, but what''s so special about the Robious dorms?" Erwin asked curiously.


    Vra smiled mischievously and began to spin a whimsical tale. "Ah, the Robious dorms, also known as the Dorms of Royalties! Legend has it that they are exclusively assigned to descendants of kings, emperors, or the esteemed lineage of arcane mages and grand knights. Every student there hails from a grander background than you can imagine!"


    "Does that mean there will be girls too?" Erwin asked with a sparkle of excitement in his eyes.


    Vra nced at Erwin, slightly puzzled, and replied, "Yes, of course there will be girls. Why do you ask?"


    Erwin''s smile widened as he chuckled to himself. ''Oh, it''s just that I have a dream to fulfill, one that I couldn''t quite achieve back in my college dorms... to be a gigolo.''


    As the conversation shifted to the topic of girls, Vra''s face lit up with a sudden realization. "Oh, I almost forgot..." she began, a hint of excitement in her voice. "Before I met you, I was actually here to collect your identity key earlier." With a flourish, she reached into her pocket and retrieved a star-shaped badge, glimmering in the sunlight. "This badge will grant you ess to your room, ensuring you can settle infortably."


    Erwin epted the badge, examining it with a mix of curiosity and gratitude. "Thank you, Vra. This will certainlye in handy," he said, his voiceced with appreciation.


    However, Vra''s expression shifted as she continued, her tone carrying a touch of confusion. "While I was at the administrative office, something peculiar happened. I encountered two women who imed to be your servants. They insisted that they were here to arrange your dormitory and make it ready for your arrival. At first, I hesitated, but then I decided to trust them and let them into your room."


    Erwin''s eyes widened in surprise and a tinge of concern washed over him. "Wait, you let them into my room? Did you ask for their names?" he asked, his voice revealing a hint of worry.


    Vra shook her head, her expression mirroring Erwin''s concern. "I didn''t ask for their names," she admitted, a touch of regret in her voice. "I assumed they were your trusted servants since they seemed quite confident and mentioned being sent specifically to assist you."


    Erwin''s mind raced with various thoughts, and amidst the excitement and concern over the unexpected visitors in his dormitory, he momentarily forgot about the two assasian duo he had encountered earlier that night. It was only now, as Vra mentioned the women who imed to be his servants, that the memory resurfaced, causing a mix of worry and guilt to wash over him.


    "Oh no," Erwin eximed, his eyes widening with realization. "Ipletely forgot about them. I promised them they could stay in my dorm room."


    Vra looked at Erwin with a puzzled expression. "Who are these visitors you mentioned earlier?" she inquired, seeking rification.


    Erwin hesitated for a moment, realizing the slip of his words. He quicklyposed himself and replied with a sheepish grin, "Oh, nothing to worry about. Yes, those women are indeed my servants."


    Vra raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to the story than Erwin was letting on. However, she decided not to press further, trusting that Erwin had his reasons for keeping it vague. After all, they had other pressing matters to attend to.


    "Alright then," Vra responded with a hint of curiosity still lingering in her voice. "Let''s head to your dormitory and address the situation promptly. We need to ensure everything is in order."


    Erwin nodded in agreement, relieved that Vra didn''t probe further into the details. Together, they continued their journey toward the dormitory, their footsteps echoing with a mixture of intrigue and uncertainty. Behind them, the mystery of the unexpected visitors lingered, reminding Erwin that there were surprises awaiting him within the confines of his dorm room.


    Soon, they arrived at the dormitory area, a bustling hub of student activity. Multiple buildings stood before them, each housing countless dorm rooms. Erwin and Vra found themselves amidst a vibrant scene, with students bustling in and out of their respective amodations, carrying bags, engaging in animated conversations, and creating an atmosphere filled with youthful energy.


    Erwin''s eyes scanned the surroundings, taking in the diverse architecture of the dormitory buildings. Some had modern designs like his world but with charm of magic, adorned with sleek ss windows and colorful facades, while others exuded a more traditional charm with brick walls and ivy-d exteriors. Laughter and chatter filled the air, intermingling with the asional sound of a door closing or the hum of music drifting from open windows.

 Chapter 171 Bad Servant

    ?


    Erwin''s gaze wandered across the dormitory grounds, observing the diverse array of students bustling about. Some caught his attention with their distinctive academy uniforms, proudly disying the colors and insignia of their respective disciplines.


    Amidst the sea of uniformed individuals, Erwin also noticed a scattering of students dressed in formal attire. Their refined clothing stood out in contrast to the standardized uniforms, showcasing their personal style and perhaps indicating special asions or formal gatherings.


    As Erwin and Vra made their way through the bustling dormitory area, Erwin couldn''t help but let his gaze wander, his eyes scanning the faces of the students passing by. While the vibrant atmosphere and the sense ofmunity were undeniable, Erwin''s attention seemed to be drawn towards something entirely different.


    His eyes lit up with a mischievous sparkle as he spotted a few individuals who caught his attention¡ªa collection of captivating faces and charming smiles. Erwin couldn''t deny that he had an eye for beauty, and in this lively gathering of students, he found himself intrigued by the presence of some truly stunning targets.


    He discreetly observed the passing students, appreciating the diversity of appearances, from radiant smiles to captivating figures that held stories yet to be told. All assets seemed to have a unique secret, and Erwin''s imagination couldn''t help but conjure up various scenarios and possibilities, imagining ways to explore that mysterious.


    As Erwin and Vra continued their stroll through the dormitory grounds, their path led them towards a distinguished building situated at the end of the row. Its grandeur stood in stark contrast to the neighboring structures, emanating an air of elegance and nobility. The architectural masterpiece boasted white marble walls that gleamed under the sunlight, captivating the eye with its regal allure.


    Erwin couldn''t help but be in awe of the sight before him. It was as if he had stumbled upon a pce rather than a dormitory. The meticulous craftsmanship and intricate details of the building showcased the exceptional care and attention dedicated to its construction. From the ornate carvings adorning the entrance to the majestic columns that lined the fa?ade, every element seemed to whisper stories of majesty and heritage.


    Slightly overwhelmed by the sheer magnificence of the building, Erwin turned to Vra, seeking confirmation. "I suppose this is where I am meant to stay?" he asked, his voice filled with a mix of astonishment and uncertainty.


    Vra, wearing a warm smile, nodded in affirmation. "Indeed, my dear Erwin. You are truly fortunate. From being a ve to now being a student at one of the most prestigious magic academies and residing in this extraordinary dormitory. What a luck?"


    Erwin noticed the faint glimmer of jealousy in Vra''s expression and couldn''t help but smile mischievously. "If you wish, you can stay here with me," he suggested, his voiceced with yful intent.


    Vra''s cold demeanor remained intact as she regarded Erwin with a cool gaze. Her response was measured, and her tone carried a hint of indifference. "There is no need for such arrangements. My duties lie elsewhere, and I have my own amodation," she replied, her words reflecting her independent nature.


    Erwin chuckled, acknowledging Vra''s stoic response. He understood that she preferred to keep her distance and maintain her own space. "Fair enough," he responded, his tone light. "I just thought it would be convenient to have you around. But I respect your choices."


    Vra nodded curtly, her face disying no trace of emotion. "Convenience is not a priority for me," she stated matter-of-factly, emphasizing hermitment to her responsibilities.


    Erwin''s smile persisted, undeterred by Vra''s cold demeanor. He appreciated her professionalism and respected her boundaries. "Understood," he said, his voice warm with eptance.


    "Now, let''s proceed to find your room," Vra instructed, her voice devoid of warmth as she gestured towards the star-shaped badge in Erwin''s hand. "To ess the information and unlock your room, infuse some of your mana into the key."


    Erwin nodded, understanding the importance of the task at hand. He focused his energy, channeling a portion of his mana into the star-shaped badge. As his magic intertwined with the intricate design of the key, a subtle glow emanated from it, indicating a sessful connection.


    Vra observed the process with a detached demeanor, her gaze fixed on the badge. Her practical nature dictated that she prioritize efficiency and precision above all else. "The key is now attuned to your mana signature," she stated matter-of-factly. "It will grant you exclusive ess to your designated room. Give it a try."


    Erwin closed his eyes, immersing himself in the connection between his mana and the star-shaped badge. With concentrated focus, he delved into the key''s potential, exploring the possibilities it held within. Momentster, he opened his eyes, a glimmer of amazement dancing within them.


    A sense of wonder filled Erwin''s voice as he eximed, "There are numerous options avable here! I have the power to control every aspect of my room, from temperature and lighting intensity to a feature that can restrict ess to those unrted to the academy. This is truly remarkable!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Vra observed Erwin''s excitement with a detached interest, her demeanor unchanged by his enthusiasm. She acknowledged the practicality of such features, but remained unaffected by the allure they held for others.


    Erwin''s mind buzzed with the potential of this newfound control. The thought of customizing his living space ording to his preferences, creating an atmosphere conducive to rxation and productivity, ignited his imagination. The ability to fine-tune the environment to his liking, ensuring utmostfort and convenience, instilled a sense of empowerment within him.


    As they continued their journey through the dormitory halls, Erwin couldn''t help but feel a renewed sense of appreciation for the advancements in magical technology. The seamless integration of mana and practical functionalities in his dorm room hinted at the boundless potential that awaited him within the academy''s walls.


    Vra, ever the pragmaticpanion, remained steadfast in her purpose. Her cool demeanor remained unchanged as she redirected Erwin''s attention towards the task at hand. "You can explore the features of your room at your leisure. For now, let''s proceed to locate your assigned room. If I recall correctly, it should be on the 5th floor, room 24."


    Erwin''s excitement momentarily tempered by Vra''s practical reminder, he nodded in agreement. He understood the importance of settling into his designated living space and familiarizing himself with the immediate surroundings. The allure of his room''s capabilities could wait; he needed to establish a sense of belonging first.


    Following Vra''s lead, they ascended the floors of the dormitory building. The hum of conversations and the asional sound of doors opening and closing created a backdrop of bustling activity. Erwin couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of anticipation as they approached the 5th floor.


    Upon reaching the correct level, Erwin''s eyes scanned the room numbers, searching for the elusive room 24. The corridor stretched before them, lined with closed doors, each one holding the promise of a unique story within.


    As they ventured further along the hallway, Erwin''s heart quickened with anticipation. Finally, he spotted the number 24 etched on a wooden door. A surge of excitement washed over him, a sense of anticipation mingled with a touch of nervousness.


    Vra, everposed, stood by his side, her gaze focused and unwavering. With a nod, she acknowledged the discovery of Erwin''s designated room. "Here we are," she stated in her characteristically calm tone.


    Erwin approached the door, his hand trembling slightly with a mixture of apprehension and eagerness. Taking a deep breath, he inserted the key into the lock, its familiar glow serving as a reminder of the connection he had established.


    With a satisfying click, the door swung open, revealing a space waiting to be transformed into his personal haven. Erwin crossed the threshold, stepping into the room that would be his sanctuary within the bustling dormitory.


    Vra followed suit, her ever-watchful gaze surveying the surroundings, ensuring their entry was met without any unforeseen disturbances. Erwin stood in the center of his new abode, his eyes swept across the room, imagining the possibilities thaty before him.


    "Master." Suddenly, a voice resonated from one side of the room, causing both Erwin and Vra to startle. Their gazes quickly shifted towards the source, revealing two women standing in the corner, their presence previously unnoticed.


    Erwin''s expression transformed into one of shock as he locked eyes with the women standing before him. The name Agda slipped from his lips, a mix of surprise and confusion evident in his voice. "Agda, what are you doing here? And why did you bring her along?"


    Agda''s smile faltered upon hearing Erwin''s words, and a flicker of fear crossed her face. The woman standing beside her, Frejya, Agda''s daughter-inw, stood frozen in shock, her eyes widening as she took in Agda''s scared expression.


    Vra, ever observant, observed the exchange with heightened curiosity. Her usually stoic demeanor betrayed a hint of intrigue at the unexpected reunion and the dynamic between Erwin and Agda.


    "Erwin, these are the women I told you about earlier. Are they your servants?" Vra''s attempt to break the ice in the room was met with a tense silence. Agda and Frejya exchanged wary nces, the weight of theirplicated rtionship lingering in the air.


    Erwin, though harboring a hint of anger in his eyes, maintained aposed facade, carefully choosing his words. "Yes, Vra, these two women are indeed associated with me. However, it appears that there is much to address and sort out in our dynamics. One requires guidance and training, while the other may benefit from a different form of discipline."

 Chapter 172 Freedom

    ?


    Upon seeing Agda and Frejya in his room, Erwin was taken aback by the unexpected intrusion. Agda''s actions were unusual, as she typically consulted him before making such decisions. He quickly realized the potentialplications that could arise from Vra witnessing Agda''s presence, especially considering Vra''s role as his sisters''panion. To prevent any suspicion, Erwin bid Vra goodbye, discreetly signaling for her to leave the room.


    Once Vra had departed, Erwin turned his attention to Agda, a perplexed expression on his face. "Agda, may I inquire as to the reason for your unannounced appearance in my new room?" he asked, his tone carrying a mix of curiosity and concern.


    Agda, her initial confidence wavering, mustered up the courage to exin her actions to Erwin. Her voice quivered slightly as she recounted the events that led to Frejya bing her ve.


    "So, you''re saying your daughter-inw is your ve now?" Erwin asked, his expression a mix of astonishment and concern, as Agda admitted to ckmailing and enving Frejya.


    "Yes, Prince, I have made her my ve," Agda responded, firmly grasping Frejya''s arms and revealing the mark of very on her wrist.


    Erwin''s excitement turned into a wide smile as he noticed the mark, his enthusiasm overriding any other emotions. Meanwhile, Frejya appeared dejected, her face disying a dull and sorrowful expression, trapped in a state of despair as Agda attempted to impress Erwin with her control.


    Erwin''s gaze fixated on Agda as his excited smile twisted into a sinister smirk. He confidently strutted toward her, his eyes tracing her curves, deliberately invading her personal space. Frejya felt a surge of unease as his actions reeked of entitlement.


    "What do you mean, I want her? She was never yours. You were nothing more than a maid and only thing you gave me is a good head." Erwin sneered, his voice dripping with arrogance and superiority. "I used you as a means to im what rightfully belongs to me."


    Agda''s face fell, her expression a mix of sadness and resignation. "Prince, I didn''t mean it like that... I just wanted to bring you happiness," she whispered, her voice tinged with vulnerability.


    Erwin let out a cold, mockingugh, his arrogance unabated. "Oh, my dirty maid, your feeble attempts to please me areughable. I don''t require your pitiful efforts to find happiness. I am destined for greatness, and you are nothing more than a pawn in my game." Erwin realised in act he getting to much cringe.


    With a callous touch, he brushed his hand against her buttocks, asserting his dominance. "Remember your ce, for you exist solely for my pleasure and amusement."


    "But by presenting her to me, you demonstrated your unwavering devotion," Erwin stated, his voice dripping with self-assuredness. Agda''s lips curled into a smile, captivated by his words.


    "You deserve a reward," Erwin continued, his toneced with a mix of authority and seduction. "A special token to acknowledge your loyalty and dedication to me."


    Agda''s eyes shimmered with anticipation, her heart pounding in her chest. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and excitement at the prospect of being rewarded by the one she served.


    The woman they were discussing looked at them with a mixture of shock and disgust. Seeing the woman she admired, someone she considered one of the most powerful individuals she knew, acting like a submissive and demeaning herself in front of a weakling, filled her with profound disgust and shame.


    The disdain on her face was palpable as she observed the spectacle, unable toprehend how her admired figure could stoop so low. The woman''s illusion of strength and influence shattered, reced by the revulsion of witnessing her idol behaving like a submissive and degrading herself for the sake of someone unworthy.


    Erwin noticed her disgusted gaze and met it with a twisted, amused smile. "Didn''t you once desire to castrate me?" he taunted, his voice dripping with a mix of amusement and malice. "why don''t I use her to give you a reward."


    "Why did I say that? Shit," she muttered, her mind reying the events of the previous night when she confronted this child who had spoken vulgarly to her. but at time she didn''t knew that he was a prince.


    The memory flooded her thoughts as she recalled the fiery exchange, her anger fueling her words of threat and retaliation. In that heated moment, she unleashed her frustration without considering the consequences.


    Frejya looked at him, fear gripping her heart. Thoughts of potential torture flooded her mind. Despite her resilient nature as a knight, capable of enduring pain beyond that of an average human, she still harbored a deep fear of suffering.


    She stared at Erwin''s unsettling grin, perceiving him as a monster ready to subject her to unimaginable torment with needles, mps, or other unfathomable tools. The overwhelming terror surged within her, making her long for escape, even if it meant death.


    Erwin savored her terrified expression, relishing in her fear. "Fear not, my dear," he sneered, addressing her apprehension. "I am not that kind of sadist. You need not worry about any physical harm."


    Frejya exhaled, finding a fleeting sense of relief, thinking she might be safe from sadistic harm. However, her security quickly dissolved as Erwin''s words hung in the air. "But do not indulge in too much relief just yet. While I may not fit into that specific sadist archetype, I never imed that I am not a sadist."


    As his words sank in, Frejya''s fear intensified, her mind racing with the possibilities of what kind of torment he had in store for her. The unknown nature of his sadistic inclinations sent shivers down her spine, amplifying her desire to escape or find release from the situation.


    "Strip your clothes off," Erwin ordered Frejya, his voicemanding and demanding.


    Frejya red at Erwin, her anger burning within her, and defiantly refused to move orply with hismand. Erwin, undeterred, looked at her and smiled, delivering a sharp p to Agda''s buttocks before speaking.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "See, your gift isn''t following my orders," he remarked with a twisted satisfaction in his voice.


    Agda, surprised and pained, turned her gaze towards Frejya, her anger evident as she spoke with a furious tone. "Didn''t you hear what the prince said? Take off your clothes!"


    Frejya stood her ground, her anger intensifying at Erwin''s demeaningmand. She locked eyes with Agda, her gaze filled with determination and defiance.


    "No," Frejya dered firmly, her voice resolute. "I will not strip my clothes off at yourmand. I am not an object for your amusement."


    "Ahhh," Anger zed in Agda''s eyes as she approached her, their faces in close proximity. "I said take your clothes off," shemanded, her tone dripping with authority.


    Erwin''s smile widened, relishing in Agda''s disy of dominance.


    Frejya, unwilling toply, looked deep into Agda''s eyes and defiantly uttered, "Kill me."


    Agda scoffed, mocking amusement gleaming in her eyes, as she leaned in closer to Frejya''s ear. "I''m not so petty as to kill you for such a trivial reason. Rest assured, I have other means to make you strip."


    Frejya retorted with a mockingugh, meeting Agda''s gaze. "Are you threatening me with that crystal? You can expose it to the world for all I care. I will not subject myself to his lecherous eyes."


    Agda''s eyes filled with warning as she prepared to persuade Frejya. However, Erwin interjected before she had the chance, his voice cutting through the tension. "You don''t want to show your body to me?" he asked, his toneced with curiosity.


    Frejya responded with a mocking smile, her gaze steady. "Are you really asking me that question?"


    Agda''s face tightened as she pressed Frejya for an answer. "Answer the question," she demanded, her expression intense.


    Frejya, containing her anger but with a ze in her eyes, nodded in response to Erwin''s inquiry.


    Erwin, smirking with amusement, continued to taunt Frejya. "Then what about her? Can you show your body to her?"


    A sudden desire shed in Frejya''s eyes, a moment of temptation before she quickly shook her head, attempting to regain control.


    Erwin''s smile widened, finding amusement in the situation as he approached Frejya. "So, you really don''t want it?"


    Erwin sighed at her response and said. "then it can''t be helped Agda take her away."


    "But, Prince..." Agda''s shock was evident as she attempted to voice her concerns, but Erwin interrupted her, asserting his decision. "I said take her away."


    Agda''s concern deepened as she persisted, "But Prince, what if she tells everyone about you?"


    Frejya observed the sudden shift in the situation with a mix of surprise and satisfaction. She couldn''t help but smile happily and smirk at Agda, knowing she had no choice but to follow Erwin''s orders. Despite not being his ve, there were no visible signs of envement on her body, as she had inspected herself the previous night.


    Frejya understood the dynamics of the ve mark. It didn''t strip away one''s freedom entirely butpelled them to submit their freedom willingly to their master. The mark possessed powerful control over the ves, preventing them from taking their own lives and revealing their master''s secrets. However, it didn''t enforce blind obedience to every order. Frejya had weighed the consequences and made a calcted decision, epting the role of a ve to secure her own objectives.


    "I am saying take her away not telling you to released her from being you''re ve." Erwin said and sat on bed.


    With Erwin''s order, Agda reluctantly grabbed Frejya by the arm and began walking toward the door. However, Erwin suddenly stopped them, causing Agda to pause. He looked directly at Frejya and asked, "Stop... Frejya, do you want to be free?"


    Frejya, taken aback by the unexpected question, looked at Erwin and nodded cautiously. Curiosity piqued, she remained silent, waiting to hear the conditions he had in mind. Erwin raised his finger and continued, "I can grant you freedom and ensure you''re never ckmailed by her, but only on two conditions."

 Chapter 173 Game Of Orgasming

    ?


    Intrigued by the proposition, Frejya refrained from interrupting and signaled her willingness to listen. Erwin smiled, noting her interest, and proceeded to outline the conditions. "Firstly, you must never disclose anything about me, Agda, or the events of that night to anyone, even about you being ckmailed. And secondly, you must understand that there''s a certain expectation attached to your newfound freedom..."


    Frejya''s initial disappointment subsided as she realized there might be room for her revenge within the boundaries of Erwin''s conditions. She inwardly smiled, recognizing the potential loophole. She nodded in agreement, epting Erwin''s terms.


    Erwin''s smile widened as he observed Frejya''s eptance of his initial condition. With a mischievous glint in his eyes, he raised his second finger, leaving it unfinished, hanging in the air. "Toplete the second condition," he began, his voice filled with a dark allure, "you must engage in a little game of pleasure with her."


    Frejya''s curiosity piqued, and she couldn''t help but inquire about the nature of the game Erwin proposed. With an expression of genuine intrigue, she asked, "What kind of game are we talking about?"


    Erwin''s smile deepened, relishing the anticipation he had created. He reached into his pocket and retrieved a peculiar object, resembling a mushroom-shaped crystal. Holding it up for Frejya to see, he replied, "This, my dear, is the key to the game."


    Frejya''s eyes widened as she examined the crystal, its unique shape and ethereal glow capturing her attention. She couldn''t help but wonder about its significance and the role it would y in the enigmatic game Erwin had in mind.


    Eager for answers, she directed her gaze back to Erwin and inquired, "And what does this crystal do? How does it factor into the game?"


    As Frejya pondered the mysterious crystal, her confusion evident on her face, Agda''s expression underwent a subtle shift. Recognition dawned in her eyes, and a flicker of understanding crossed her features. Having experienced simr objects before, albeit in arger size and attached to someone, she realized the purpose of the crystal.


    A hint of apprehension mixed with curiosity appeared in Agda''s gaze as she nced between Erwin and the crystal. Memories of her previous encounters resurfaced, reminding her of the sensations and experiences associated with such objects. Although uncertain of whaty ahead, a part of her anticipated the thrill and pleasure it might bring.


    While Frejya remained unaware of Agda''s inner revtions, she couldn''t help but notice the subtle change in her demeanor. Sensing that there was more to the crystal than met the eye, Frejya''s curiosity deepened, and she directed her attention toward Agda, waiting for her to share her knowledge or insights about the object.


    Erwin maintained a calcted silence, observing Agda and Frejya as he prepared to exin the purpose and rules of the crystal. His eyes flickered with a mix of anticipation and amusement as he considered the uing exchange between the two women.


    "This crystal," Erwin finally spoke, his voiceced with a subtle, taunting tone, "will be used to bring each other pleasure. Your task is to stimte one another and strive for orgasm. If Agda climaxes before you, Frejya, she will grant you your freedom. However, if you reach orgasm first, you will be bound to fulfill three of Agda''s wishes."


    The weight of Erwin''s words hung in the air, the implications sinking in for both Agda and Frejya. The proposition presented a peculiar mix of desire and consequence, intertwining pleasure with the potential for power and control. The room remained enveloped in a charged silence, awaiting their responses and decisions.


    Frejya''s mind raced with uncertainty as she contemted the task ahead. The crystal''s unconventional shape left her pondering the various methods she could employ to bring Agda to orgasm. Yet, none of the ideas that surfaced seemed viable or practical in her current state of knowledge.


    Before Frejya could voice her concerns or objections, Erwin interjected with a presumptuous assumption. His voice dripped with confidence as he addressed Frejya, already assuming herpliance. He then shifted his gaze towards Agda, implicitly expecting her cooperation as well.


    "Agda possesses experience in matters such as these," Erwin suggested, a smirk ying at the corner of his lips. "How about this: Agda will take the lead in using the crystal on you, Frejya. As she guides you through the process, you will learn the techniques involved firsthand."


    Frejya''s expression betrayed a mix of apprehension and defiance. She contemted her options, aware of the power dynamics at y. Whether she could trust Agda''s guidance and the intentions behind Erwin''s proposal remained unclear. Her decision held the potential to shape the trajectory of their interactions and define the limits of their newfound arrangement.


    Frejya''s gaze flickered between Erwin and Agda, her mind racing to evaluate the situation. The proposal put forward by Erwin seemed to offer a glimmer of opportunity, a chance to gain insight into this unfamiliar realm while under Agda''s guidance. However, the underlying power dynamics and the unspoken intentions raised doubts within her.


    Suppressing her reservations, Frejya mustered a hint of resolve and spoke cautiously, her voice tinged with skepticism. "And what assurance do I have that Agda will truly guide me, rather than exploit the situation for her own benefit?"


    Erwin''s eyes gleamed with a hint of amusement as he leaned in closer, relishing the control he held over the unfolding events. "You underestimate Agda''s loyalty and her desire to please me," he replied, his tone dripping with arrogance. "Rest assured, she will follow my instructions and assist you in the ways that I desire."


    Frejya''s brows furrowed as she weighed her options. The prospect of learning and gaining the upper hand in this arrangement tempted her, but the potential risks and consequences loomed ominously. She understood the inherent power imbnce, knowing that herpliance could lead to a perpetuation of Erwin''s dominance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Taking a deep breath, Frejya finally acquiesced, her voiceced with a mix of resignation and determination. "Fine, I will trust Agda''s guidance in this matter. But remember, Erwin, if I discover any deception or maniption, the consequences will be severe."


    Erwin''s smile widened, reveling in his perceived victory. "Oh, I have no doubt about your resolve, Frejya," he replied, his words a thinly veiled threat. "Rest assured, I will be watching closely."


    As the room fell into an ufortable silence, the weight of their agreement settled upon them. Uncertainty hung in the air, intertwined with the unspoken desires, power struggles, and the looming game that awaited them.


    Erwin gestured for Agda to proceed, and she led Frejya to the bed, whispering seductively, "Take off your clothes." Agda slowly slid her dress off, revealing her enticing figure.


    Frejya, taken aback, quickly pped Agda''s hand away, her face filled with shock. "Wait, you mentioned orgasming? Why are you undressing me?"


    A mischievous smile yed across Agda''s face as she replied, "Well, my dear, how else shall we explore the heights of pleasure together if we''re not properly attired?"


    Frejya''s eyes narrowed, her anger intensifying as she observed the smug expressions on both Agda and Erwin''s faces. She was well aware that they desired toy their eyes upon her exposed form, but she had vehemently rejected their advances. Yet now, she found herself ensnared in a predicament, not quite a trap, but a situation where she could escape if she chose to, albeit at the cost of her freedom. Refusing to disrobe would mean eternal captivity, while acquiescing and winning the game would grant her liberation and the opportunity to seek revenge.


    However, the thought of baring herself to another man, someone other than her husband, filled her with reluctance. Even her mother-inw, who had shown eptance and understanding, couldn''t erase the unease within her.


    Caught between the desire for revenge and the fear ofpromising her principles, Frejya grappled with a turbulent internal struggle. Should she sacrifice her integrity and endure a momentary vulnerability for the sake of reiming her autonomy? Or should she remain steadfast, clinging to her values even if it meant remaining trapped within the suffocating confines of her current existence?


    Erwin, perceiving Frejya''s internal struggle, approached her with a persuasive charm evident in his voice. "Frejya, my dear, consider this opportunity. It''s a chance to reim control over your life, to break free from the oppressive chains that have bound you. Deep down, I''m certain you harbor a desire for revenge against us, don''t you?"


    His words held a maniptive edge, tapping into Frejya''s potentially buried resentment and longing for retribution. By intertwining the prospect of liberation and revenge, Erwin sought to entice her into contemting his proposition further.


    Erwin persisted with a cunning persuasion, his voice dripping with enticing promises. "By embracing this opportunity, Frejya, you not only guarantee your freedom but also secure the means to extract revenge upon those who have wronged you. In this particr situation, it happens to be me and Agda. But imagine the sweet satisfaction of vengeance if you emerge victorious."


    Frejya''s emotions churned within her. The thought of seizing control and exacting revenge against those who had wronged her stirred a tempest of conflicting desires. While a part of her yearned for retribution, she also hesitated, aware of the potential consequences and the ethical implications of pursuing such a path.


    She cast a skeptical nce at Erwin, suspicion lingering in her eyes, as she posed her question. "And won''t you try to stop me? What guarantee do I have that you won''t intervene?"


    Erwin chuckled at her inquiry, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes. "Oh, Frejya, my dear, of course we will try to stop you. But consider this: if you don''t take this chance, if you hesitate, you won''t even have the opportunity to make your move. Seizing this moment is your only path to aplish what you desire."


    His response held a cunning undertone, highlighting the stakes involved and the limited window of opportunity thaty before her. Erwin aimed to y on Frejya''s fear of missed chances, urging her to consider the consequences of inaction.


    Frejya''s mind raced with conflicting thoughts. On one hand, the risk of facing resistance and potential consequences loomedrge. On the other hand, the prospect of forfeiting her chance altogether, forever locked in a state of subjugation, weighed heavily upon her.


    Caught in the web of Erwin''s maniption, Frejya grappled with the dilemma before her. The decision to proceed carried immense risk, yet the thought of remaining stagnant and allowing her desires to wither away tormented her soul.


    Caught between the allure of retribution and the need for self-reflection, Frejya''s mind became a battlefield of conflicting motivations. The choice before her carried the weight of profound consequences, and she found herself standing on the precipice of a decision that would shape her destiny.

 Chapter 174 Infiltrating The Vasmorth

    ?


    Erwin observed the hesitation flicker in Frejya''s eyes and offered a seemingly reasonable suggestion. "Frejya, why don''t you take your time to make the decision? Consider it thoroughly, weigh the pros and cons. Take the sometime to think it over and let me know tonight if you are willing to proceed or not."


    Frejya found some relief in his suggestion, appreciating the opportunity to have a bit more time to deliberate. She nodded in agreement. Erwin''s lips curled into a satisfied smile seeing it, his expression indicating a sense of victory. He had sessfully nted the seed of possibility within Frejya''s mind, keeping her tethered to his persuasive influence.


    Agda nodded in response to Erwin''s inquiry and was taken aback by his level of excitement. She had expected him to be worried about the potential implications of his sisters recognizing him or unveiling his true identity.


    However, Erwin seemed unfazed by such concerns. His sisters had neverid eyes on him before, just as he had never seen them. The encounters they might have had in their childhood at the archaic halls were nothing more than fleeting memories. What intrigued him more were the tales of their remarkable beauty, reminiscent of their mother''s captivating allure.


    Erwin''s heart swelled with anticipation at the thought of being surrounded by such captivating beauties once again. The news of his sisters bing his neighbors only heightened his excitement as he envisioned a realm filled with elegance and charm.


    Observing Erwin lost in his thoughts, Agda quietly departed, apanied by her daughter-inw, who, too, was also engrossed in deep contemtion.


    ********


    Marees, her frustration evident in her eyes, questioned her ck-haired girlfriend, seeking answers. "How did you meet her? Why can''t you tell me?" she asked, her toneced with exasperation.


    Le, equally frustrated but with a hint of guilt concealed within her, responded with a touch of impatience. "How many times do I have to exin? I encountered him in the city, and seeing his pitiful state, I couldn''t help but offer him a ce to stay for one night out of pity."


    Marees regarded her with suspicious eyes, refusing to ept her repeated exnations as truth. Her skepticism weighed heavily on their conversation as she pressed for more information, demanding honesty. "Repeating the same lies won''t make them true. Just tell me the real reason..."


    Before Marees could delve into another inquiry, Le let out a weary sigh, her frustration and weariness palpable. With a tinge of resignation, she finally opened up. "Marees, he''s just a kid. Why harbor suspicions about him? He is incapable of causing harm, and instead, we are utilizing him as a means to infiltrate the Vasmorth Academy."


    Marees was on the verge of expressing her frustration about her girlfriend''s perceived cowardice when a conflicting dilemma surfaced within her. She grappled with the realization that disclosing her own dark hobby of exploding people''s heads in the forest was not something she could share with her girlfriend. The gruesome fascination she held for headshots and engaging in such activities, particrly involving children, remained a secret that weighed heavily on her conscience.


    "Let''s not talk about this again, okay?" Le said softly, her gaze fixed upon her green-haired girlfriend as silence settled between them.


    Marees nodded in agreement, understanding the unspoken request for the topic to be left behind. Their journey continued, leading them to the grand gates of Vasmorth Academy. As they approached, their attention was drawn to an excited child racing towards them.


    "Le, you''re here!" the child eximed, his voice brimming with joy as he leaped into Le''s embrace, enveloping her in a heartfelt hug.


    This is what it looked to people who saw them, but Erwin''s hands rested upon Le''s buttocks, and his fingertips traced the contours of her soft yet slightly muscr stomach. As they stood there, this was the scene witnessed by onlookers. Le, taken aback by Erwin''s unexpected embrace, nced down at his smiling face, his striking silver eyes beaming with delight.


    "You look beautiful." Erwin''s smile brightened as heplimented Le, appreciating her beauty. Her long hair cascaded down her shoulders, gathered into a high ponytail, with bangs adorning her forehead, adding to her allure. The corners of her cherry lips curved into a smile as she absorbed Erwin''s praise, seeking confirmation. "You think so?" she inquired, her voiceced with a hint of uncertainty.


    Erwin nodded, affirming his admiration, before redirecting his attention to Marees, who regarded him with a visible disdain. Undeterred by her disapproving gaze, Erwin embraced Marees as well, immersing her in his arms. Despite the tension that lingered in the air, he chose to focus on the moments of connection and affection, willing to overlook any perceived aversion.


    Erwin''s hands explored Marees'' curvaceous and supple buttocks, noting their size and softness inparison with Le''s. His attention then shifted to her stomach, which he found to be even softer and more sensuously curved. As Erwin inhaled her natural scent, a blend that reminded him of the outdoors, he gazed into her face with his wide, silver eyes, which Marees found irresistibly adorable. In that moment, her initial disgust seemed to fade away.


    Marees couldn''t help but wonder how Erwin could wear such a genuine smile, seemingly oblivious to the events of the previous night. Her thoughts swirled in her mind as she observed his expression. ''Is he forgotten about the gruesome scene?''


    Erwin had really forgotten about the memories of the witch''s head exploding due to the steamy outdoor session with Adide and Agda consumed his thoughts, recing any remnants of revulsion Marees once felt.


    Erwin yfully nuzzled his nose against Marees'' stomach andplimented her, "You, too, look beautiful, Miss Marees." Despite the swirling emotions and questionable circumstances, Erwin''s words carried a hint of sincerity, inviting Marees into the realm of appreciation and allure.


    Her flowing emerald-green hair cascaded down her back, reaching the curves of her hips. The gentle waves in her luscious locks added an alluring touch, enhancing her beauty. Every strand seemed to dance in the air, as if beckoning to be touched.


    Her facial features were plump and captivating, drawing Erwin''s attention. The enchanting allure of her full lips, the seductive curve of her cheekbones, and the mesmerizing depth of her emerald eyes held an irresistible charm. Each element came together to create a captivating and enticing visage.


    Erwin, after indulging in the softness of her touch for a while, suggested, "Why don''t I show you my new dorm? It''s quite luxurious." He extended his hand to guide her towards his residence, eager to share the opulent space with her.


    On their way to the dorm, Marees inquired about Erwin''s origins and how he ended up in their current location. Erwin proceeded to narrate a false story, carefully aligning it with the fabricated ount he had previously shared with Le and Adide. He added specific details to ensure consistency, should any of them engage in conversation andpare notes.


    The only individuals in the city privy to Erwin''s true identity were Agda and Frejya. However, he harbored no concerns about them revealing his secrets. Agda, being his devoted ve, would never betray him in any way. As for Frejya, she would soon be his possession, as he had already orchestrated ns for her.


    As they engaged in trivial conversation, they arrived at the dormitories. Marees anticipated a question from Erwin regarding their purpose for attending the academy, but to her surprise, he didn''t inquire. It seemed that their reasons were inconsequential to him, even if they were assassins. In his mind, they were destined to be his servants, and any actions performed by servants held little significance.


    Erwin, consumed by his own desires and oblivious to potential consequences, failed to realize the grave trouble he could face if it was discovered that his servants were responsible for any acts of murder within the academy. Hisck of foresight left him vulnerable to severe repercussions.


    However, Erwin''s mind was preupied with a different matter altogether. He was fixated on how he could orchestrate an opportunity for himself to witness a live lesbian scene, a fantasy that many men harbor deep within their desires.


    Erwin''s gaze shifted between Le and her girlfriend, contemting their different personalities and the potential challenges they posed in terms of maniption.


    As he observed Le, her smile gave him the impression that she might be easily persuaded or convinced to go along with his ns. However, when his eyes fell upon her girlfriend, he noticed a calcting expression, suggesting that she possessed a keen sense of observation and was actively gathering information.


    Erwin realized that winning over Le would likely be a simpler taskpared to her more cautious and perceptive girlfriend. He understood that gaining her trust and cooperation would require a different approach altogether.


    Erwin''s mind was strategizing as he decided to bide his time and observe the situation further. Engaging in casual conversation about trivial matters, he masked his true intentions and focused on creating a sense of familiarity.


    As they arrived at the luxurious dorms, both Le and Marees couldn''t hide their shock and surprise. They were well aware of the prestigious status associated with the dorms reserved for noble royalties. Among those in their respective fields, such as assassins and spies, infiltrating such highly sought-after locations in the academy, ranked among the top ten coveted achievements.


    They were initially content with the idea of infiltrating the regr students'' dormitories, but their excitement heightened upon seeing the illustrious Rubious Dorms. Marees'' initial disgust toward Erwin had diminished, yet her suspicion of him grew stronger. Being granted a ce in this prestigious dorm required a truly special identity, something that Erwin seemed tock or had falsely imed to possess.

 Chapter 175 Magic Lesson For Young Mage

    ?


    Erwin gazed at Adide as she gracefully floated toward the center of the circr stone tform, which had a radius of at least 100 meters. Meanwhile, Erwin had already spent four days settling into his new dorm with Le and Marees. However, not much had happened during this time, as both of his roommates were preupied with their own activities. Their paths rarely crossed, as Erwin was engrossed in his studies at the library. Adide had informed him that hecked fundamental knowledge about magic, so he dedicated his time to learning about it in the library.


    During these four days, only two things managed to excite Erwin. The first was that Frejya agreed to y a game, but she wanted to wait until she felt fully prepared. Erwin agreed to her request. The second event that brought him even greater excitement was the arrival of his new neighbors at Rubious Dorms. Not only were they two beautiful girls but also his older sisters.


    However, they were unaware that he was their brother, as they had never seen him and believed he had perished in the Meceium City attack. Erwin was thrilled upon receiving this news and eagerly anticipated meeting his sister. Unfortunately, they would only be moving in on thest day, coinciding with the start of the new sses. This was also another reason Frejya postponed their highly anticipated game.


    Agda, on the other hand, was preupied with the process of obtaining permission from the kingdom to stay at the Academy with her sister. However, she encountered some difficulties in securing it. If she had informed Jiona that Erwin was alive, she would have likely received the permission to stay at the academy, and they would even have beenpelled to live together. However, Erwin had asked her to keep his situation hidden from their mother, as he didn''t want to reveal his existence until he became stronger.


    Erwin still yearned for peaceful nights spent with his mother and grandmother, but he restrained his longing. He understood that he had to survive first in order to fulfill his desires. "Ah, I miss her tight throat," Erwin muttered to himself with a sigh, his gaze shifting towards Adide, who now stood at the center of the stone tform.


    Adide shut her eyes, and within seconds, a translucent barrier materialized around her. It began to expand rapidly, epassing the entire stone tform where she stood, all in the blink of an eye.


    Erwin gazed at the spectacle in awe and eximed, "Is this an arcane field?"


    Adide felt a surge of pride at seeing the wonder on Erwin''s face and replied, "No, it''s not an arcane field. It''s an Arcane haven."


    Erwin''s face contorted with confusion as he pondered and inquired, "What is an arcane haven?"


    Adide waved her hand, causing the barrier to vanish, and she descended slowly from the stone tform. Erwin patiently awaited her response.


    As her feet touched the ground, Adide posed a question of her own. "First, tell me, what do you understand about an arcane field?"


    Erwin contemted for a moment, collecting his thoughts before responding. "An arcane field can be defined as the space epassing a mage, where they have the ability to manipte and harness the mana within their own body."


    Adide''s smile widened as she acknowledged his answer with a nod. "Indeed, an arcane haven can be seen as an evolved form of the arcane field. In the arcane field, mages utilize the mana stored within themselves, whereas in the arcane haven, they have the capability to manipte the mana present in the surrounding environment within the field."


    Erwin''s excitement grew as he eagerly asked, "When will I be able to advance my arcane field to an arcane haven?"


    "Don''t be so eager, my dear," Adide remarked with an amused tone, yfully pinching Erwin''s adorable cheeks. "You don''t even possess a visible arcane field yet."


    She continued, her voice filled with encouragement, "To advance your arcane field to an arcane haven, you first need to attain the level of a 6th circle mage. There are also additional requirements to fulfill, but you need not worry about them for now. Today, our focus will be on expanding the size of your arcane field."


    Erwin''s excitement remained undeterred, and he eagerly awaited Adide''s guidance, ready to embark on the path of honing his magical abilities.


    Observing the excitement in Erwin''s eyes, Adide proceeded with her lesson. "The arcane field, often referred to as a mage''s domain, begins to form when mages embark on their journey into magic, typically when they reach the first circle of magehood. However, these initial formations are quite small, covering only about an inch or a few inches around the mage''s body. This limited range is also why lower-level mages struggle to cast spells at a distance from their bodies."


    As the lesson began, Adide guided Erwin on how to increase the size of his arcane field. She exined that the most straightforward approach was to practice casting magic spells and intentionally pushing them to greater distances away from his body.


    Adide instructed Erwin to start with simple spells and gradually work his way up, focusing on extending their range with each attempt. By consciously willing the magic to travel far from his body, Erwin would be training his arcane field to expand its boundaries.


    They began with basic spells, such as conjuring small mes or creating gusts of wind, encouraging Erwin to project them beyond his immediate surroundings. Adide emphasized the importance of visualization and intent, as well as the need to remain patient and persistent in his practice.


    After depleting his mana and perspiring heavily, Erwin reached his limit, prompting Adide to conclude the lesson. Concerned for his well-being, they sought shelter in a secluded area of the garden, settling on a beautifully crafted park bench. Erwin eagerly gulped down a mouthful of water from a ss bottle, while Adide appreciated the verdant surroundings.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Professor, if I may inquire, why did you choose to teach me about the arcane field?" Erwin asked, subtly shifting closer to Adide to reduce the distance between them.


    ¡¤?¦Èm Adide took a moment to gather her thoughts, appreciating Erwin''s curiosity. She turned her gaze towards him, the gentle breeze rustling the nearby foliage.


    Erwin''s question prompted Adide to reveal an unexpected truth. "Do you know that you will be the only 11-year-old in your ss?" she asked, shocking Erwin with her statement.


    Erwin''s expression mirrored his surprise as he responded, "What do you mean? Aren''t all the students in the new sses my age?"


    "No, Erwin," Adide exined, her voice tinged with concern. "Not everyone will be your age. In fact, your ssmates will mostly be 17-year-olds, and many of them have already reached the second or even third circle of magehood."


    Erwin''s gaze dropped to the ground as he contemted the reality that awaited him. He had assumed that his exceptional magical talent would grant him an advantage over the other 11-year-olds in his ss. However, fate had dealt him a different hand. Not only was he the only 11-year-old, but he also discovered that he was among the least advanced, merely a first circle mage.


    A mix of disappointment and apprehension washed over Erwin. The realization that he would be entering a ss filled with older, more experienced students, many of whom had already progressed further in their magical abilities, weighed heavily on him.


    Erwin''s mind wandered to the possibility of catching the attention of somerger, more dominant girls who might view him as a toy to y with. Curiously, he didn''t find this oue objectionable; in fact, he found it rather enticing. However, he couldn''t help but consider the alternative: What if they didn''t desire him in that way? What actions might they take instead?


    Adide noticed the concern etched on Erwin''s face and empathetically responded, "I understand that you may not be ready to begin your academy journey just yet. However, the headmaster insisted on your participation, citing a specific reason. She expressed her desire for you to be prepared for something significant."


    Erwin''s curiosity piqued as Adide mentioned the enigmatic headmaster, leaving him with unanswered questions regarding his newfound freedom and enrollment in the academy. With a suspicious mindset, he gazed at Adide and inquired, "Professor, do you have any idea why she wants me to attend the academy? What could be her underlying motive?"


    Adide gently shook her head, a tinge of sadness crossing her features. "I''m afraid I don''t have all the answers. While I don''t know the exact reason, I can tell you that she has a specific destination in mind for you."


    Erwin''s intrigue deepened as he pressed for more details. "Where is this destination she wants me to go?"


    Adide sighed, her expression reflecting genuine regret. "Unfortunately, I don''t have that information either."


    As Erwin listened to Adide''s words, his mind raced with thoughts and spections about the headmaster''s intentions. Why specifically him? What could be the reason for her choice? He wondered if there was something unique about him that made him suitable for this mysterious destination. Questions flooded his mind, demanding answers.


    Lost in his thoughts, Erwin couldn''t help but recall the encounter with the woman at the festival, the one who wielded illusion magic. She had referred to him as a key, a significant piece in some unknown puzzle. ''Could the headmaster also be aware of his role as a key? And if so, a key to what?''


    Adide''s eyes unintentionally wandered down and noticed the bulge on Erwin''s pants. Her face flushed with embarrassment as she quickly averted her gaze, feeling a mix of confusion and attraction. She cleared her throat, trying to regain herposure.


    [Lust +2]


    A sudden notification from the system disrupted Erwin''s train of thought, bringing his attention back to the present moment. He nced at Adide, noticing her gaze fixated on the his little Erwin.


    Erwin surveyed the serene garden, ensuring no one was within earshot. With a yful glint in his eyes, he spoke to Adide. "Professor, isn''t today just a splendid day? The sun is shining brightly, and the gentle breeze caresses our skin. It feels like a perfect day, don''t you think?"


    "Yeah, I suppose?" Adide responded, taken aback by the sudden shift in conversation. Her tone carried a hint of confusion as she nced around and found he seem to be right. The weather was quite nice today.


    Erwin''s grin widened mischievously upon hearing her reply, his confidence radiating. "Well then, would you be willing to make it even better by giving my dick a throat massage?"

 Chapter 176 New Toy (R-18)

    ?


    Amidst a vibrant canvas of nature''s palette, the avian chorus resonated through the air, uplifting the atmosphere with their joyful melodies. They soared gracefully, untouched by the scorching embrace of the sun''s rays. Driven by their unwavering determination, they ventured forth in search of sustenance, guided by an instinctive devotion to their nestlings awaiting nourishment. The nurturing shade of the trees provided respite, casting a gentle coolness that shielded the precious sanctuary below.


    Meanwhile, Erwin found sce on a weathered park bench, a silent witness to the enchanting spectacle unfolding before him. With a countenance radiant with pure bliss, he surrendered himself to the captivating dance of nature, his eyes blissfully closed, immersing himself in the profound depths of his sensory experience.


    *Slurp...Slurp*


    In this beautiful scenario, the picturesque scene was disrupted by an obscene mor emanating from Erwin''s location. His serene countenance appeared to be a consequence of those disgraceful sounds. Moreover, his hand rested upon a head adorned with silver hair, rhythmically moving up and down towards his groin, apanied by an explicit slurping noise from below.


    "Ah, professor, you''re truly excelling in this," Erwin remarked approvingly, exerting pressure as he forced the head downwards.


    *glurgg*


    Adide''s throat emitted an indistinct sound, muffled and strained, as Erwin continued to plunge it deeper.


    Adide, her delicate features flushed and disheveled, struggled to amodate the considerable size of Erwin''s member in her throat. Overwhelmed by the sensation and her need for air, she released his erect organ from her mouth, her breaths ragged and heavy. Her lips glistened with a mixture of saliva and the remnants of their passionate encounter, creating an alluring sheen. Tears shimmered in her golden eyes, reflecting a mix of physical strain and a hint of vulnerability from the momentary breathlessness.


    "Why did you pause, my pet?" Erwin inquired, his erect penis still coated with his own saliva, his desire unabated.


    Adide hesitated, her gaze fixated on Erwin''s erect penis, her cheeks suffused with a deep blush. She whispered, ovee with a sense of shame, "Can I... take it in?"


    Erwin, unable to catch her whispered words, asked in confusion, "What did you say? I couldn''t hear you clearly."


    Summoning her courage, Adide repeated her request, her voice slightly louder, "I want to take it in."


    A smile spread across Erwin''s face, pleasantly surprised by her admission. He regarded her with a smile and yfully asked once more, "Could you please say it aloud? I want to hear it clearly."


    Erwin''s professorial countenance disyed a mix of frustration and a deeper flush as Adide boldly expressed her desire, "I want to take it in."


    Feigning confusion, Erwin responded with a mischievous tone, "Take what in? And where exactly do you want to take it?"


    Adide remained silent, her face growing even redder, but her eyes couldn''t help but steal nces at Erwin''s erect penis. Sensing her unspoken desires, Erwin continued to tease her, ying with the implications of her gaze. "Are you suggesting that you want to have sex right here? In this open garden? Aren''t you afraid that someone might catch us in the act?"


    Her blush deepened further as Erwin uttered those words, igniting a whirlwind of conflicting emotions within her. Secretly, she reveled in the memory of that exhrating night when they had engaged in passionate sex in a secluded, dimly lit alley. Since then, every day, her mind wandered into fantasies of indulging in intimate encounters outdoors, with Erwin yfully teasing and mocking her desires. Unfortunately, the opportunity had yet to present itself.


    Adide, driven by her heightened desires, asionally indulged in self-pleasure in daring locations, including student bathrooms and corridors, where the risk of being caught added an illicit thrill to her actions.


    Determined to create a moment of magic between them, Adide invited Erwin for a special magic lesson, hoping that it would pave the way for something more intimate. To her disappointment, he had different intentions, seeking only to receive a blowjob from her.


    Adide, who would have typically been content with such an act, found herself longing for more today. For some inexplicable reason, she had been struggling to reach orgasm whenever she attempted to pleasure herself, leading her to believe that perhaps Erwin held the key to unlocking her satisfaction.


    [Name :- Adide Harrington


    Looks :- 89


    Height :- 183cm


    Waist :- 24 inches


    Hips : - 38 inches


    Difficulty :- S


    Rtionship :- ve


    Servitude : 1


    Erogenous parts :- Throat, feet


    Fetish :- humiliation


    Dominance :- 9%


    Edging Duration :- 6Days 15 hours 43 minute 4 seconds]


    [ve Conditions


    Ownership: Erwin Nightrage


    Task Assignment: Masturbate in open space naked once a day


    Restrictions: Prohibited from orgasming


    Daily Routine: Masturbate three times a day


    Punishment System: None]


    Erwin''s gaze fixated on Adide''s enticing figure, his desire evident in his smirk. As she sit before him, dressed in a white shirt that hugged her curves and tight leather pants, he couldn''t help but notice her alluring form. During their training session, his eyes wandered unabashedly towards her ample buttocks, fueling his fantasies of tearing off her pants and engaging in passionate encounters. However, he knew that patience would be rewarded, as Adide herself would initiate further intimacy between them, and now it seemed that moment had arrived.


    Erwin inquired, "Are you wearing the items I gave you?" Adide nodded in response.


    "Then show me," Erwinmanded.


    Adide, taken aback, looked at Erwin with surprise. "Here?" she questioned.


    Erwin smirked and replied, "Yes, right here. You''re willing to engage in sexual activities in this location, yet you hesitate to show me the bra and panties you''re wearing today?"


    Adide hesitated for a moment, her apprehension palpable. Slowly, she rose from her seat and began unbuttoning her shirt, ncing nervously around to ensure no one would catch a glimpse of her. Fortunately, luck seemed to be on her side, as no one appeared to be present in the usually bustling training ground where students would typically gather for spellcasting practice.


    Since sses hadn''t started yet, the ce remained empty. Still, Adide couldn''t shake off the caution that someone with voyeuristic intentions might be lurking nearby.


    Erwin observed Adide''s deliberate undressing with an intense gaze. As her shirt slipped down her shoulder, it revealed her smooth, white skin and a white-colored bra delicately hugging her form. His eyes traced the contour of her curvaceous back, noting the elegant curvature that followed her spine down to her hips.


    Erwin swiftly intervened as Adide began to unbutton her pants, instructing her to halt. Adide was taken aback by hismand butplied, feeling the firm touch of his hands on her ass. It soon became clear why he had asked her to stop, as he forcefully tore away her leather pants.


    With Erwin''s increased strength, rending the fabric proved to be no challenge, ultimately exposing Adide''s generous posterior adorned in whitece panties.


    Erwin''s gaze remained fixed on Adide as her pants tore open from the center, revealing a provocative gap from the front to the back, reaching up to the belt line. Intrigued by the sight, he delicately moved her panty aside, allowing him to witness the intimate and vulgar holes of her body.


    Adide let out a moan of pleasure as Erwin''s fingers slipped into her sensitive and intimate rosy anus. Sensing her heightened arousal, Erwin yfully inquired, "In which hole do you want to take it in?"


    As Erwin skillfully explored the sensitive areas around Adide''s anus, igniting waves of pleasure within her, she contemted for a moment before expressing her desires. "I want you inside my pussy," she confessed, her voice filled with a mix of longing and anticipation.


    Erwin continued to probe Adide''s sensitive areas, his finger teasingly circling around her anus, testing her boundaries. Sensing her hesitation, he questioned, "Are you sure you don''t want me to explore this tight opening? It''s tempting to see my finger disappear inside."


    Adide shook her head, indicating that she did not wish to engage in anal y that day. She turned her gaze back to Erwin, cing her hand on her buttocks and gently spreading them apart, revealing both of her inviting orifices. With a submissive tone, she stated, "Not today."


    Erwin smiled at her response and acknowledged, "As you wish, my pet." And pulled his finger out from her asshole.


    "But I don''t want it to remain free. Why don''t we use a plug like before?" Erwin suggested, his voiceced with anticipation. He reached into his ring and pulled out something shiny, catching Adide''s attention.


    Adide thought Erwin was referring to the vibrator he had previously used on her during the festival night, but she soon realized it was something different. It was a brand new toy that had an exquisite and captivating appearance. The shiny object resembled a door knob, with a smooth, shiny surface and a sparkling gem adorning the bottom. Its design featured a slightly pointed head, but it was smooth enough to ensure afortable experience without causing any difort.


    Adide looked at Erwin with curiosity as he held up the shiny object in his hand. She wondered what he had in mind this time.


    "What do you have there?" she asked, her voice filled with intrigue.


    Erwin''s gaze met hers, his eyes sparkling with anticipation. "It''s a special toy," he replied, his voice low and seductive. "A buttplug, to be precise."


    Adide''s eyebrows furrowed with confusion. "A buttplug? What''s that?"


    Erwin, with a mischievous smile, replied, "You''ll find out soon enough. Why don''t you spread your cheeks a bit more for me?" As he spoke, he skillfully slid the plug along her wet vaginal folds, allowing it to be coated in her abundant juices.

 Chapter 177 Unsatisfied Slave (R-18)

    ?


    Adide''s hand rested on her exposed buttocks, her fingers gently caressing the soft skin. As she spread her cheeks apart, her anus was exposed, revealing the inner skin. It was a sight that captivated Erwin, and his desire to explore both of her inviting openings intensified. The folds of her vagina appeared alluring, arousing Erwin''s dick''s craving to taste them.


    With the stretch of Adide''s buttocks, her vagina was also slightly spread open, enticing Erwin''s gaze. He delicately slid his finger under her panty, moving it away from both of her inviting holes. As he positioned the smooth head of the buttplug against Adide''s anus, it became clear to her what the purpose of the buttplug was.


    Positioning the smooth, pointed part of the buttplug against her anus, Erwin applied some pressure, gradually pushing it inside. As it fully entered her anus, Adide experienced a sensation that made it momentarily difficult to catch her breath. Yet, amidst the slight breathlessness, she found immense pleasure in the feeling of fullness and the tantalizing restriction caused by the plug, heightening her arousal.


    Erwin, with a tone of surprise, asked, "Do you also started to y with your anus my naughty pet?" He was amazed at how effortlessly the plug entered her anus, despite its considerable size,parable to that of a gold ball.


    Adide blushed upon hearing Erwin''s question, her own surprise mirroring his. She couldn''t deny that the smooth insertion of the buttplug was a direct result of her regr indulgence in self-pleasure. Sometimes, while engaging in masturbation, she would explore anal stimtion to intensify her sensations and attempt to achieve orgasm. Though she had not yet reached that climax, she noticed her anus gradually stretching and bing more rxed over time.


    Observing Adide''s silence, Erwin simply smiled and asked, "Shall we fulfill your wish now?"


    In response, Adide sensually guided her hips downwards, aligning her vagina precisely with Erwin''s throbbing erection. Erwin, taking a passive role, gently assisted her in finding the perfect position, ensuring that the pration would be as smooth as the buttplug. From that point onward, he left everything in Adide''s capable hands, allowing her to fulfill her desires at her own pace and in her own way.


    Adide''s thoughts raced as she lowered her hips, anticipating the moment of pration. ''His penis is so muchrger than my finger... no wonder I struggle to orgasm on my own,'' she pondered. With each inch of Erwin''s thick shaft entering her, she could feel her vaginal walls stretch and brush against every sensitive inch of her tantalized skin, igniting a powerful mix of pleasure and sensation.


    Her vaginal walls stretched to their limits as she used her hands to hold the curvy skin, creating a wider entrance for Erwin''s eagerly awaited presence inside her warm and moist sanctuary. Simultaneously, her anus stretched, revealing the shimmering surface of the butt plug nestled within. As she began to amodate the full length of Erwin''s shaft, she reveled in the intense sensations that engulfed her.


    "This is it... Yes, so hot, so hard... It''s making my body burn with desire," Adide thought, her mind fixated on the singr goal of achieving orgasm, knowing that only the possessor of this throbbing member could grant her that pleasure.


    Erwin, displeased with the slow pace of pration, took hold of Adide''s hips and exerted force, forcefully driving his erect penis deep inside her.


    "Ahhhhh..." Adide moaned as the full length of Erwin''s sizeable shaft suddenly impaled her, prating her cervix and stretching it to its limits. Ecstasy flooded her senses as pleasure and sensations overwhelmed her mind. Her eyes rolled back in bliss as her body tensed, her curled toes indicating the intensity of her physical response, as if trying to contain an explosion within.


    "What the fuck? She''s so tight!" Erwin eximed, feeling the intense grip of Adide''s vaginal walls constricting around his penis. Overwhelmed by the sensation, Erwin tightly embraced Adide''s curvaceous body, thrusting his member deeper, hoping to overpower her resistance.


    "Ahhhhh... Don''t..." Adide protested, but luck was not on Erwin''s side. The explosion of pleasure Adide had been holding back erupted, causing her vagina to mp down tightly on Erwin''s penis as the head fully prated her cervix, triggering a powerful orgasm.


    As the climax took hold of Adide, her vaginal muscles squeezed Erwin''s penis with an even tighter grip. The warmth of her pleasure surged through her body, and she couldn''t contain the surge of fluids that apanied her release. Her wetness coated Erwin''s pants and thighs, a visible testament to her arousal.


    Feeling the pulsating contractions of her vagina around his member, Erwin surrendered to the intoxicating pleasure. "I can''t hold back any longer," he moaned, his voice strained with anticipation.


    Feeling the pulsating contractions of her vagina around his member, Erwin lost control and released his semen deep into her warm, weing depths, shooting directly into her cervix.


    Adide''s sweaty body tingled as a cold wind brushed against her skin, creating a stark contrast to the scorching sensation of the liquid filling her vagina. The intense heat seemed to dissolve her sense of reason, leaving her consumed by pure desire.


    Her naked form shivered with pleasure and vulnerability, her legs trembling beneath her as she found herself fully seated on Erwin, his throbbing member still buried deep inside her. Erwin, lost in the moment, tightened his grip around her, his face pressed against her back and his hands possessively encircling her stomach, ensuring she remained firmly connected to him.


    Adide gasped, her voice a mixture of pleasure and surrender. "Oh, God... I can''t believe how good it feels. Don''t let go," she pleaded, her words filled with a desperate longing for more.


    Erwin, driven by his own desires, responded with a husky whisper against her skin. "How can I let it go when your hungry vagina is trying to squeeze everyst drop out of me?" he growled possessively, his voiceced with a primal intensity.


    And continued, "It''s like a greedy little mouth, hungrily devouring my throbbing cock," he taunted, his voice filled with a mixture of arousal and dominance.


    Adide, though initially taken aback by Erwin''s disrespectful words, found herself inexplicably drawn to the intensity of the moment. Her own desires swirled within her, fueling a response. With a hint of defiance in her voice, she retorted, "Well, maybe my hungry little mouth isn''t satisfied yet. Maybe it wants more of you. Are you man enough to give it what it craves?"


    ''So, she wants to have another round,'' Erwin thought to himself, a smirk ying on his lips as he noticed the mixture of fear and anticipation in Adide''s eyes. It wasn''t a fear of harm, but rather the fear that he would decline her challenge. She desired another encounter but couldn''t bring herself to ask directly, so she issued a provocative challenge instead.


    Erwin, well aware of Adide''s schemes, decided to y along, reveling in the power dynamics between them. He opened his mouth to taunt and ept her challenge, but just as he did, their attention was drawn to a voice in the distance.


    "Is this where we''re going to train in spell casting?" an excited voice echoed through the air.


    Erwin nced at Adide, expecting to see a look of fear or disappointment on her face. However, to his surprise, her expression was one of mischievous delight. Her vaginal walls tightened around his penis once again, fueling his perception of her as a wanton seductress. He couldn''t help but mutter, ''What a slut,'' observing her professor''s perverse behavior.


    While Erwin yearned to prove his prowess as a man, he also weighed the consequences of being known as a student who had engaged in a sexual rtionship with his professor. Such a reputation could undermine his future prospects and make potential targets wary of him. With that in mind, he made the decision to bring this session to an end.


    ******


    "I want to do it once more," Adide said with a sense of sadness and unsatisfied desire evident on her face as she walked alongside Erwin toward the library.


    Aware of approaching students, Erwin swiftly urged Adide to dress herself. However, her torn, tight leather attire posed a challenge as it resisted being stripped off and reced. In an attempt to address the situation, Erwin selected a long white skirt that matched her white shirt.


    Adide, disying her stubborn nature, caused a bit of amotion as she resisted wearing the skirt, expressing her desire to continue their session. However, Erwin remained resolute, understanding the need to maintain his reputation within the academy.


    But upon seeing the unsatisfied expression on his ve''s face, Erwin''s desire to continue engaging in sexual activity intensified. He didn''t want to appear easily swayed or manipted, so he pondered how he could provide her with more pleasure while still maintaining a sense of control. It needed to be a reward for her, a way to satisfy her desires.


    In this way, she woulde to understand that her pleasure was dependent on satisfying her master''s desires. With each encounter, she would strive to please him, forming a deep dependence on him for her own satisfaction.


    In that moment, Erwin''s gaze fell upon Vra approaching them. With a mischievous glint in his eyes, he reached out and firmly squeezed Adide''s voluptuous buttocks. She could feel the pressure on the buttplug inside her, causing her anus to stretch ever so slightly. Erwin, his voice filled with a mix of dominance and temptation, proposed a daring proposition to his professor.


    He suggested, "How about this, professor? You''ll proudly disy this buttplug protruding from your anus in front of Vra while we engage in conversation. And in return, I''ll fulfill your deepest desires?"


    Adide''s mind raced as her gaze locked onto Vra, approaching them from the direction of the library. The presence of the buttplug inside her anus reminded her of Erwin''s proposition. She had performed such acts before, but always in the privacy of their encounters. The thought of doing it in front of Vra, her assistant, filled her with a mix of embarrassment and anticipation. Deep down, she craved an intense session with Erwin.


    Her eyes met Erwin''s, and with determination, Adide spoke up. "I''m willing to do it, but only if you promise to indulge me for an entire day," she challenged.


    Erwin''s lips curled into a mischievous smile as he replied, his voiceced with yful mockery. "Hahaha, sure, sure. But can you handle it, my dear?"


    Adide''s mind was immediately flooded with vivid images of Erwin''s sizable member destroying her eager holes as she heard his words. A surge of determination coursed through her, reflecting in her resolute expression. Without hesitation, she responded, her voice carrying a confident tone. "I can."

 Chapter 178 Sudden Orgasm (R-18)

    ?


    "Have you finished your training, Erwin?" Vra asked, extending her greetings to both of them.


    Erwin nodded, a hint of pride evident in his response. "Yes, the professor taught me about the Arcane field today."


    Vra acknowledged his progress with a nod, then turned her attention towards Adide, unaware of Erwin''s subtle assistance in stretching her anus. "Professor, are you avable after this? I have a spell I''ve been struggling with. Could you lend me a hand?"


    Adide nodded, her face betraying a mischievous smile. "Of course, Vra. I''d be happy to help."


    As they engaged in conversation, Erwin discreetly continued to support Adide''s endeavor, his hand gently squeezing her buttock, providing the subtle encouragement she needed. Vra, focused on her own spellcasting issue, remained oblivious to the hidden dynamics at y.


    "Then let''s go to your office," Vra said, signaling her intention to head towards her workspace. However, Erwin interrupted her, realizing that it wouldn''t be as enjoyable to engage in the activities he had in mind in the confines of an office setting.


    "Before you head off, Miss Vra, can you fill me in on any potions that can make a guy grow taller?" Erwin inquired, masking his true motive behind a seemingly innocent question. Deep down, he yearned to grow taller, longing for the ability to engage in passionate encounters with voluptuous females, such as the one standing beside him whose skirt revealed an unusual contour atop her buttocks.


    "Why would you want to do that? It''s risky, and you''re still in the growing phase. Why go for some magical shortcut when you can naturally grow taller?" Vra questioned, expressing her disbelief at Erwin''s desire to artificially increase his height.


    "Hey, it''s not for me, actually. It''s for someone I know," Erwin lied, realizing that Vra might react differently if she knew the truth. While he spoke, he noticed that the buttplug was almost halfway out of Adide''s anus, herplete focus on it, oblivious to their conversation.


    Erwin formed a sly smirk on his lips but made sure Vra didn''t notice. He gently ced his finger on the protruding buttplug and pushed it back in, causing Adide''s body to curve slightly, her hands pressing against her mouth to stifle a moan. Once the plug was back in ce, she shot an angry look at Erwin, while Vra looked at Adide with confusion. Vra asked, "What happened, Professor? Are you alright?"


    Adide''s angry gaze softened as she smiled at Vra and replied, "Oh, it''s nothing. I''m fine. So, what were you saying earlier? You mentioned something...?" She attempted to divert the conversation, trying to steer away from the awkward moment.


    She felt a sense of betrayal and humiliation, being manipted and toyed with in such a public setting. She was frustrated with Erwin''s audacity and the way he took advantage of the situation for his own amusement. However, beneath the anger, a trace of arousal lingered, adding to theplexity of her emotions.


    "Yeah, Erwin wants me to make him a height-increasing magic potion? Tell him, Professor, how dangerous it is to tamper with your growth rate using artificial products like magic potions," Vra responded, her tone filled with concern and caution. Adide, listening to Vra''s words, turned her gaze back to Erwin, her anger resurfacing in her eyes.


    "You''re right, Vra. It''s incredibly dangerous to toy with something like that. What if it has severe side effects?" Adide''s words carried a dual meaning, addressing both the hypothetical situation and indirectly expressing her disapproval of Erwin''s actions. She looked directly at him, her eyes reflecting her frustration.


    Erwin, catching the double meaning in Adide''s words, couldn''t help but smirk. He reveled in the subtle power y between them, relishing in the tension it created. With a mischievous glint in his eyes, he responded, "Professor, I''m not asking for myself. I''m inquiring on behalf of someone I know¡ªa person who has a particr fondness for dangerous endeavors." His smirk deepened, hinting at his own provocative intentions.


    "What kind of person would be into such things? Is your friend out of their mind?" Vra asked, catching the undertones of their conversation but only interpreting the direct meaning being conveyed.


    "Mad? That''s not the right word... Degenerate would be a more fitting term for her," Erwin replied with a smile, using his hands to manipte the buttplug in Adide''s anus, causing her to twitch and struggle to control her moans. Her face disyed a mix of difort and urgency, as if she needed to relieve herself, but couldn''t for some reason.


    ''Just let me force this thing out, for God''s sake! Don''t y with it,'' Adide silently pleaded in her mind, feeling her anus stretching with each movement of the buttplug.


    Erwin sensed her body quivering and couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. ''Did you think you would earn the reward so easily?''


    "Degenerate?" Vra asked in confusion. "How so?"


    Erwin''s smile widened as he enjoyed the intrigue he was creating. He leaned in closer, his voice filled with mischief. "Oh Vra, you have no idea. This person I know, she indulges in all sorts of forbidden desires and pleasures. She seeks out the thrill of pushing boundaries, defying conventions, and embracing her deepest, darkest cravings. It''s a whole different level of degeneracy, you see. Don''t you agree, professor?"


    "Huh, what?" Vra snapped out of her thoughts as Erwin addressed her and paused his actions with the buttplug.


    Erwin, realizing Vra''s confusion, looked at her with feigned innocence. "What did I say?"


    Vra, frustrated with the interruption, replied with a puzzled expression, "You mentioned something about a degenerate friend of yours. I asked how she became degenerate, and you started spouting some convoluted nonsense."


    Erwin smirked, ying along with the double entendre. "Ah, that... Well, it''s a long story."


    Just as Erwin was about to continue, a metallic sound echoed in the vicinity, interrupting their conversation.


    "Did you hear that too?" Vra questioned, perplexed by the noise.


    Erwin pretended not to hear anything unusual and responded, "No, I didn''t hear anything. Can you go to the professor''s office? I''ll send her there shortly. I need to discuss something with her."


    Vra hesitated, sensing something off about Erwin''s behavior. "I can wait here..."


    Erwin persisted, gently pushing her in the direction of the office. "No, please wait in the office. I''ll join you shortly. And don''t worry, I''ll make sure to have myself checked by a healer. You''re right, I am acting a bit strange today."


    Vra reluctantlyplied, walking toward the office while advising, "Make sure you take care of yourself, Erwin. Something seems off."


    "I will," Erwin assured her, as he swiftly caught Adide''s waist before her trembling legs gave way, providing support for her weight.


    "Did my naughty pet just experience an orgasm from little anal y?" Erwin asked with a wicked grin, amused by the possibility. Adide, struggling to maintain herposure, relied on Erwin''s supportive hand as they approached another park bench. Her legs trembled beneath her, a clear sign of the intense sensations she had just experienced.


    Adide remained silent, seated on the bench, her breaths heavy, while Erwin retrieved the sticky buttplug that had fallen from her anus. "So much forsting the whole day," he taunted, referring to her earlier remarks. He continued, "Did you have such an intense orgasm that you can''t even speak?"


    Adide herself was unaware of what had happened to her. The only pleasure she experienced was Erwin forcefully reinserting the buttplug into her anus while she attempted to push it out. But when he finally stopped, and she seized the opportunity to remove it, an overwhelming sensation, akin to a thunderous surge of pleasure or something simr, coursed through her body, obliterating her control.


    Adide experienced her initial anal orgasm, reminiscing about the time she believed she had one in the alley that night. However, that experience was notparable to this one. Erwin joined her, gently touching the buttplug to her lips. His hand rested upon Adide''s trembling thighs, while he wore a smile observing her disheveled countenance, driven by his sadistic desire to provoke another orgasm from her, this time employing his penis.


    "Would you like to lick it clean?" he asked, and a scent from her anus wafted to her nostrils as she resisted, attempting to move it away by shaking her head.


    "Why refuse? Don''t behave like a mischievous feline. You''re a well-behaved pet, and good pets don''t leave their belongings dirty. Now, be a good pet and clean this toy of yours with your tongue. Otherwise, I''ll withhold any sexual activity for a month... but we''ll indulge in all the pleasures of an entire month today," Erwin stated with an endearing smile.


    Adide had no desire to lick the dirty object that had just been in her anus. However, her willpower seemed to vanish, and even if she wanted to refuse, she couldn''t resist Erwin''s demands. He would undoubtedly seek further sexual encounters with her, regardless of her situation. She couldn''t bring herself to refuse him; she could only resist momentarily. If he persisted, she wouldply.


    Like In this moment, Adide''s tongue made hesitant contact with the soiled buttplug. However, it wasn''t as dirty as one might expect, as Erwin was aware of her incredible powers as a magician. She hadplete control over her body and possessed the ability to consume every morsel of food, ensuring that impurities were expelled through her skin pores in the form of sweat, rather than through her anus. Erwin, on the other hand, would only be capable of such mastery once he reached the fourth circle as a mage, granting him full control over his body.

 Chapter 179 The Gray Pill

    ?


    Erwin gazed at three shimmering golden coins in his hand. Two of them had been given to him by Le and Marees, who had tragically taken the lives of two hooded individuals during the festival night. The third coin was discovered within the space ring of histe tormentor, Aston, whose killer turned out to be the same person responsible for the deaths of the two individuals, Marees. Unbeknownst to them, Marees and Le had unknowingly given Erwin a coin that he already possessed.


    Each of these gold coins shared amon feature¡ªa four-pointed golden star engraved upon them. Erwin''s recollection took him back to the library, where he had observed a circr formationprised of four-pointed stars on a bookshelf. It was from this very spot that he embarked on a journey into the darkest realm he had ever encountered.


    When Erwin inquired about the coins from Marees, she informed him that they were emblems carried by the hooded figures as a mark of their affiliation with an ult group. Although intrigued, Erwin pressed for further details, only to be met with Marees'' dismissal. She assured him that it was inconsequential, merely the insignia of religious fanatics, suggesting that he should melt them down to create something different due to the valuable material they were crafted from.


    Erwin thought to himself, ''There''s definitely something strange going on in this academy...'' He recalled various peculiar urrences that had caught his attention¡ªlike the principal approaching him with to go somewhere, a deranged woman iming he was the key to some ce, and even his two roommates, who were also skilled assassins.


    [Host status]


    [Name :- Erwin Nightrage


    Race :- human-Nightling hybrid


    Level:- first circled mage


    Sexual Preference :- Females


    Mana points :- 612


    Strength :- 10


    Dexterity :- 9


    Stamina :- 13


    Intelligent:- 10


    Charm:- 15


    Beauty:- 18


    wealth:- 9 Gold coins


    Social status:- Student ]


    [Attribute point:- 0]


    [Spells : Luminous level 4, Fire ball level 2, Wind de level 2, Shadow walk level 3]


    Erwin examined his status with a satisfied grin, observing the levels of his spells. His smile widened even more as he realized he had reached level 4 in the Luminous spell, an impressive achievement for a mage of his caliber. Most mages at his level could only boast proficiency in two or three spells, whereas Erwin possessed two level two spells, one level three spell, and one level four spell.


    However, his tion soon waned as he recalled that he would be studying alongside mages of higher levels. While not necessarily more powerful, they were significantly older and more experienced. Erwin felt helpless in the face of these two challenges; he couldn''t simply increase his mage level or alter his age. Yet, there was one thing he could do to address the issue¡ªhe could work on increasing his height, so he wouldn''t be the only short individual in his ss.


    With sufficient SP at his disposal, he eagerly essed the system store menu, hoping to find a suitable item to aid him with his predicament.


    [8743 SP]


    It would have been preferable if he hadn''t acquired the crystal dildo, but considering its necessity, he didn''t mind the purchase.


    Armed with determination, he navigated to the potion and pills section of the store. He carefully explored the assortment of items and stumbled upon four products that held the potential to assist him in his current situations.


    [Item :- Golden Physique Pill: Crafted through the extraction of the essence from a golden body, this pill possesses remarkable properties. When consumed by a game character, their physique undergoes a profound transformation, turning into a body of pure goldenposition. This golden physique bes highly resistant to physical attacks, capable of enduring formidable blows with ease. The character gains enhanced durability and strength, allowing them to withstand intensebat and engage in rigorous physical training. This permanent transformation grants the character a formidable advantage in battles and physical challenges within the game world.]


    [Price :- 6000 SP]


    ******


    [Item: Neutral Constitution Pill - This pill has the unique ability to transform a person''s constitution into a neutral and malleable state, allowing it to be shaped into any desired form. Upon consumption, the person''s body undergoes subtle changes to amodate the new constitution.]


    [Side Effect: Prolonged Manifestation - It should be noted that the effects of this pill take a considerable amount of time to fully manifest. The transformation process is gradual and may require patience before the desired results are achieved.]


    [Price: 8,500 SP]


    *******


    [Potion: Elixir of Elemental Resilience - This potent elixir has the ability to alter a person''s constitution, imbuing them with elemental resilience. Upon consumption, the individual''s body undergoes a remarkable transformation, aligning with a specific elemental affinity of their choosing.]


    [Effect: Elemental Resilience - The potion grants the person enhanced resistance and affinity towards a chosen element, such as fire, water, earth, or air. Their body adapts to the element, granting them increased defense against rted attacks, as well as the ability to manipte and harness the chosen element to a certain extent.]


    [Side Effect: Elemental Instability - While the potion bestows elemental resilience, it also creates a temporary instability within the person''s constitution. This instability may cause asional fluctuations in their elemental abilities, requiring the person to adapt and learn to control their newfound powers.]


    [Price: 12,000 SP]


    *******


    [Potion: Essence of Vitality - This rare potion contains a concentrated blend of natural and mystical essences, capable of transforming a person''s constitution into one of exceptional vitality.]


    [Effect: Vitality Infusion - Upon consumption, the potion infuses the person''s body with unparalleled vitality. Their physical attributes are enhanced, granting increased strength, endurance, and overall resilience. The person''s constitution bes optimized for physical activities, allowing them to perform at their peak inbat, athletics, or any physically demanding tasks.]


    [Side Effect: Vitality Dependency - It''s important to note that the potent effects of the potion create a dependency on continued usage. Regr consumption is required to maintain the heightened vitality and physical prowess. Ceasing usage may result in a gradual return to the person''s original constitution over time.]


    [Price: 15,000 SP]


    ********


    "I thought I could purchase a decent item with this amount of SP," Erwin muttered with a displeased expression as he nced at the prices of the body-altering items. Thest two items caught his attention, holding great power that could aid his magical abilities. Unfortunately, hecked the necessary capital to acquire them.


    He contemted the option of engaging in a session with his ves to earn more SP, but he doubted the system would reward him generously. Such sessions required unusual role-ying and other activities that he didn''t have time for, as the new semester was starting tomorrow, and he desired a transformed body by then.


    Erwin refocused his attention on the two items within his affordability and pondered which one would be the best choice. The allure of the Golden Body Pill was undeniable, promising increased strength and attack power. However, he wasn''t a knight, nor did he aspire to be one. Strength and attack power were not his primary objectives. What he truly desired was to enhance his physical form, though he questioned if the Golden Body Pill could fulfill that purpose.


    Simrly, the Neutral Constitution Pill intrigued him, as it allowed him to shape his own constitution. While it didn''t specify which parts of his body would be changed, Erwin believed he could discover the method to do so through experimentation.


    In the end, Erwin weighed his options, knowing that both choices held uncertainties. The Golden Body Pill enticed him with its promises of increased strength, but the Neutral Constitution Pill offered the potential for personal customization. He resolved to take a chance and explore the possibilities of the Neutral Constitution Pill, determined to uncover the means to transform his body ording to his own desires.


    With a decisive gesture, Erwin pressed the mental button toplete the purchase. Instantly, a grey-colored pill materialized in his hand, emanating a subtle aura of transformation.


    Erwin nced around the room, ensuring privacy as he rose from the chair he had been sitting on. He carefully locked the door, securing his solitude. Making his way to the bed, he settled down and directed his attention to the pill in his hand. "Le and Marees won''t arrive untilte at night, and it seems nobody will disturb me for today. This is the perfect opportunity," Erwin muttered to himself, considering the potential disruptions during the body-changing process.


    Uncertain whether the transformation would ur instantaneously or require time, Erwin took precautions to ensure he wouldn''t be interrupted. cing the marble-sized pill in his mouth, he swallowed it with determination, feeling a sense of anticipation building within him. He reclined on the bed, preparing himself for what was toe.


    As moments passed, he keenly awaited the effects of the pill. Gradually, he sensed a stirring in his stomach, as if something within him was shifting and progressing toward his heart.


    As time passed, Erwin noticed a gradual rise in the temperature of his heart, ignited by the pill''s potent effects. The organ began to beat with increasing intensity, racing faster and faster. The sensation was apanied by a tinge of difort, but Erwin found it bearable. The elerated heartbeat synchronized with the rising heat, causing his body to perspire profusely. The heat expanded within him, seemingly spreading through his veins, carried by the very blood his heart pumped.


    While the experience was not outright painful, the sensation of something hotter than blood coursing through his veins was far from pleasant. Erwin couldn''t help but feel a certain difort, as if his body was being permeated by an intense heat that surpassed the familiar warmth of his own blood.


    "Well, at least it''s not painful." Erwin let out a sigh of relief, d that the current transformation process was devoid of pain. In his previous encounters with magical substances, the resulting effects had often been apanied by excruciating agony. He had grown ustomed to avoiding such experiences whenever possible, making the absence of pain in this particr transformation a wee surprise.

 Chapter 180 Intruder

    ?


    Erwiny on his bed, his face twisted in anguish. Tears welled up in his eyes, their reddened gaze mirroring his excruciating torment. Sweat coated his entire body, causing a glistening sheen on his skin. The pill had taken a drastic toll, causing his body temperature to soar to such heights that smoke emanated from his form, turning his once-paleplexion a blistering shade of red.


    The initial effects of the pill were not as painful, only manifesting when the gray matter in his bloodstream began to reform and infiltrate his muscles. The sensation felt like hundreds of needles piercing from within, an unpleasant experience. Typically, to alleviate the pain or numb the sensation, a person might scream loudly or cry, but Erwin found himself incapable of doing so as his vocal cords were also undergoing transformation along with his body.


    Erwin felt as if someone were gripping each part of his body differently, one hand clutching his bones, while another seized his muscles and veins, stretching them from the inside and infusing them with air. It became increasingly challenging for him to move his body independently. The only means through which he could express his pain was through tears, but even his tear nds were undergoing a painful transformation, making it agonizing for him to shed tears.


    His once-strong physique felt like a battleground, where unseen forces battled for control. Bones cracked and shifted, muscles convulsed and expanded, veins pulsated and reshaped. It was as if his very essence was being torn apart and reassembled, a cruel and relentless process.


    Erwin''s cries of anguish were muffled, distorted by the transformation affecting his vocal cords. They came out as strained whispers, barely audible echoes of the torment raging within. The tears streaming down his reddened cheeks were apanied by silent screams of pain, as even the act of crying became a source of suffering.


    Time seemed to lose all meaning as Erwin endured this excruciating metamorphosis. Minutes stretched into eternity, and he found himself grappling with the fear that this torment would never cease. The room around him seemed to blur, his senses overwhelmed by the overwhelming pain coursing through his veins.


    Regret flooded his mind as he muttered, ''I shouldn''t have done this.'' Doubt gnawed at him, questioning his decision to pursue greater heights and sumb to a moment of foolishness.


    Erwin''s primary issue stemmed from his disregard for the consequences of his actions. He acted impulsively, driven solely by his desires, often neglecting to consider the potential effects or ramifications of his choices. Despite his best efforts, he finds himself sumbing to the primitive impulses of his lower brain. Rationality takes a backseat as he is driven to act, unable to resist the call of the moment, regardless of the potential consequences.


    This time, he made another ill-fated decision, which led to him lying helplessly on the bed, subjected to the torment inflicted by his newfound impulses. The consequences of his actions were undeniable, as he surrendered himself to the agonizing consequences.


    *******


    Le sat in the cafeteria of the academy, sharing a meal with one of her newfound friends, a middle-aged man who engaged in conversation. However, her outward appearance of attentiveness concealed her wandering mind, as her gaze scanned the bustling crowd, searching for someone amidst the sea of faces.


    Le was chuckling, nodding in agreement with Mr. Dunfi''s words, it seems to. As they conversed, she actively participated in the discussion, asionally interjecting with her own thoughts and anecdotes. Their camaraderie was apparent, their connection seemingly deeper than mere acquaintances who had met for the first time that day.


    "Miss Le, I didn''t catch where you''re from," the man asked, scooping up a spoonful of the white mashed food from his te.


    Le, who had momentarily paused her search, directed her attention towards him and offered a polite smile. "I hail from the Zeroth Kingdom, Mr. Dunfi."


    "Really?" Mr. Dunfi responded, a hint of surprise evident in his voice.


    Le''s eyebrows arched in curiosity, taken aback by his reaction. "Why are you so surprised, Mr. Dunfi?" she inquired with genuine curiosity.


    "Isn''t that kingdom involved in a civil war for 10 years?" Dunfi''s voice carried a tinge of concern.


    Le''s expression dimmed slightly, and she nodded, acknowledging the truth in his words. Sensing her sadness, Dunfi, in aforting tone, asked, "Did you lose someone there?"


    Le remained silent for a moment, her nod serving as a response. Sensing her difort, Dunfi attempted to steer the conversation, asking gently, "Who did you lose?"


    Le managed a sad smile and replied, "Mr. Dunfi, can we not talk about it? I''m notfortable discussing it."


    Dunfi was taken aback by her pained smile, but was captivated by her beauty. He nodded understandingly and attempted to say something, but before he could, Le abruptly stood up from her seat. With a polite farewell, she stated, "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have somewhere to be. Farewell, Mr. Dunfi. It was nice meeting you."


    Dunfi, not wanting to part ways with this enchanting woman, quickly stopped her, his voice filled with a hint of urgency. "Wait a minute, Miss Le. Can we meet sometime and have a meal together, like we did today? I truly enjoyed our conversation."


    Le paused for a moment, considering Dunfi''s request. She looked into his eyes, seeing a genuine warmth and sincerity that had touched her during their conversation. Despite her inner reservations, she found herself drawn to hispany.


    A soft smile graced Le''s lips as she replied, "I appreciate your kind offer, Mr. Dunfi. I must admit, I enjoyed our time together as well. Let''s meet again. How about next week, same time, same ce?"


    Dunfi''s face lit up with excitement as he eagerly nodded, his eyes reflecting his genuine interest. "Absolutely, Miss Le. I''ll be eagerly looking forward to it. Until then, take care and have a wonderful day."


    Le nodded in acknowledgment, a sense of anticipation building within her. "Thank you, Mr. Dunfi. I look forward to our next meeting. Farewell for now."


    With a final exchange of smiles, Le gracefully walked away, leaving Dunfi sitting at the cafeteria table, filled with a mixture of curiosity and a growing connection that had formed within such a short time.


    As Le stepped outside the cafeteria, a familiar voice called out to her. "How did it go?"


    Le turned to find Marees, herpanion, dressed in casual attire, like her own. She smiled and replied, "It went well. I''m going to meet him again next week at the same time."


    Marees nodded, acknowledging Le''s progress. "Good. Did you notice anything peculiar about him?"


    Le pondered for a moment, reflecting on their conversation, and shook her head. "Not yet. He seems like an ordinary person."


    "Well, let''s continue monitoring our targets and hope that they eventually reveal some clues," Marees sighed, a sense of determination in her voice.


    "I hope so too," Le replied, sharing the sentiment.


    Suddenly, Marees caught sight of someone in the crowd and announced, "Now, let''s meet in the room. My target is here."


    Le followed Marees'' gaze and noticed a tall man standing amidst the bustling crowd. She wished her friend luck and said, "Good luck with your mission."


    With those words, Marees began walking towards the man, a captivating smile on her face, causing heads to turn and attention to shift in the crowd.


    As Le watched her girlfriend, Marees, approach her target with a fabricated smile, she began walking towards the dorms, wearing a wide smile of her own. They had been living with Erwin for a little over a week now, but Le hadn''t had the chance to speak with Erwin alone. However, as she made her way to the dorm, she felt a sense of excitement at the prospect of finally having some time alone with him.


    Her girlfriend wouldn''t return for another three to four hours, giving Le ample time to spend with Erwin. In front of him, she acted as though the intense scene between them had been forgotten. She would asionally blush when she saw him, but she had mastered the art of concealing her emotions, ensuring that her true feelings remained hidden.


    Le loved Marees deeply, but somehow, she didn''t feelpletely fulfilled. Before her encounter with Erwin, she had been satisfied, but now she yearned for something more. She believed that Erwin was experiencing the lingering effects of the cruel experiment inflicted upon him and wanted to help alleviate his pain. However, since he seemed to be doing well at the moment, she patiently waited, convinced that he was receiving assistance from another source.


    Le quickly reached the dorms and ascended the stairs, her heart pounding with anticipation. Upon arriving at her room, she stood in front of the door,posing herself and suppressing her emotions. With a steady hand, she activated the door control and entered the main area, making her way towards Erwin''s room.


    As Le pushed open the door to Erwin''s room, her defensive instincts kicked in. Her eyes narrowed, sharpening her gaze, and she adopted a threatening posture. She confronted the person inside with a firm tone, demanding, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 181 Permission Granted (R-18)

    ?


    Erwin had just finished his self-inflicted torture, leaving him with a sweaty body. As he sat on the bed, he struggled to feel like he was in his own body. Gathering strength for his next move, he attempted to stand up, but before he could fully adjust to his new body, someone opened the door to his room.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? Where is Erwin?" Le''s tone was threatening, one hand clutching something behind her back while the other was poised defensively.


    The person she confronted had purple hair and silver eyes, reminiscent of Erwin, but noticeably taller by almost a foot. Erwin, who was originally just a cute 10-year-old kid and about 4 feet tall, now looked older and stood at almost six feet.


    With a strained smile, Erwin replied, "Whoa, so many questions at once, Le. It''s me, Erwin."


    "No, you''re not! Tell me who you are!" Le demanded, refusing to believe his words.


    Erwin felt irritated by the situation. He contemted revealing his private parts to Le, confident that the image of his penis he had ingrained in her mind would remain indelible until her demise, thus convincing her of his identity.


    Erwin let out a sigh, realizing that even if he disclosed their previous sexual encounter, Le would likely dismiss it as a result of Erwin''s supposed torture. "I understand that you won''t believe me, even if I tell you about our sexual encounter and my attempt to fuck you in the ass, which I ultimately abandoned. However, you still remember my dick, don''t you? Why don''t I show you, and you can then decide who I truly am?"


    Struggling to do so, Erwin lowered his pants, revealing his penis. Le, still in a defensive posture, couldn''t help but widen her eyes in shock as her gaze fell upon the organ that had both tormented and pleasured her on that day. She looked at Erwin, her voice filled with concern. "What happened to you, Erwin?"


    Le rushed towards Erwin, witnessing his body''s struggle, and supported him by embracing him with her own body. Erwin smiled and responded to her question, "Not much, just made some changes to my body. Don''t you think I look more handsome now?"


    As Le gazed at Erwin''s transformed face, now more ruggedly handsome than cute, her cheeks flushed with a blush. Erwin noticed her blushing and wondered to himself, ''Why is she blushing? Could it be because I look this handsome?'' He questioned himself, intrigued by her reaction.


    "Can you assist me in lying down?" Erwin requested, and Le aided him in reclining. However, his penis remained exposed and had visibly erged.


    With a flushed face, Le nced at his penis area, and Erwin noticed her lingering gaze. He smirked and said, "Unfortunately, I can''t move, but if you desire, you can hop on it on your own and enjoy yourself."


    Le''s blush deepened as she averted her gaze from the partially erect penis. She shook her head, trying to regain herposure. However, the thought of why she had eagerlye here crossed her mind, prompting her to steal another nce at it. But then, she looked back at Erwin''s face and expressed her concern, "But you''re not feeling well?"


    "Oh, I don''t mind. I''ll be fine soon. In the meantime, I can enjoy watching you ride my dick," Erwin replied, his smile unwavering.


    Le smiled back, but with her face lowered, she nodded in acknowledgment. Erwin, observing her agreement, continued, "then hurry, undress and started riding it."


    Le swiftly followed Erwin''smand, undressing herself in mere seconds. She then removed Erwin''s pants, revealing his erect penis. Without wasting any time, she straddled herself on top of him, surprising Erwin with her speed. He couldn''t help but admire her naked body, noticing her perfectly sized breasts with erect pink nipples and a small bush of ck hair above her wet vagina.


    Erwin, observing Le''s lustful gaze, chuckled to himself and instructed, "Begin by grinding your vagina on it."


    "ahh." Le wasted no time, eagerly following Erwin''smand. With a seductive smile, she began to move her hips, grinding her wet and eager vagina against his erect penis. As her folds parted, the hot and hard sensation of his penis made her moan at the mere touch.


    Her hand rested on Erwin''s stomach, feeling the hardness beneath his shirt. Curious, she pulled the fabric slightly to reveal his firm muscles. Erwin''s skin was slightly sticky from perspiration, but Le didn''t mind as she enjoyed the sensation of his muscles beneath her soft palms. Meanwhile, her intimate area also savored the contrasting sensation of something rock hard against its supple skin.


    Le wasted no time and proceeded to unbutton Erwin''s shirt, gradually exposing his upper body. The pill had transformed Erwin''s physique entirely. His previously unassuming frame now showcased lean and toned muscles, exuding a captivating allure. These muscles held their own seductive power and charm, capable of captivating women''s desires just as women''s body captivated Erwin''s lust.


    Le''s hands roamed hungrily across his transformed body, exploring the newly defined contours. Sensing her touch, Erwin couldn''t help but ask, "Do you like my body?"


    Le nodded, her desire evident in her eyes. Leaning forward, she increased the pressure on his erect penis and whispered, "I love them."


    With this, Le''s desire intensified as she pressed her lips against Erwin''s, engaging in a passionate kiss. Simultaneously, her hips began to move in a sensual rhythm, guiding Erwin''s erect penis to the between her wet folds. With deliberate and enticing motions, she stroked his length from the base to the tip, showcasing the sensual movements of her hips.


    With a powerful surge of passion, she pressed her lips against his, her gaze filled with desire as she beheld his now matured countenance. "May I take it in?" she inquired, seeking permission, eliciting a sense of satisfaction in Erwin through her submissive demeanor.


    Erwin''s hands had regained a measure of authority, tenderly caressing her bosom, when he caught her sweet words, prompting a smile. He granted her permission, assuring her, "Of course you may partake in it."


    "thanks." Expressing gratitude, Le acknowledged Erwin''s permission and elevated her hips a bit higher. With deliberate intent, she seized Erwin''s erect member, positioning it at the threshold of her intimate opening. As she poised herself, she gradually descended, allowing a portion of his length to prate her. Her velvety folds amodated the girth of Erwin''s impressive shaft, amodating its size.


    With meticulous and measured movements, Le orchestrated a gradual descent of her hips, savoring every sensation that washed over her. Pleasure intermingled with focused determination, causing an array of emotions to flicker across her face. As her eyelids fluttered shut, she immersed herself in the ecstasy of each throb and pulse, acutely aware of the prominent veins that traced Erwin''s rigid member, stimting her sensitive inner walls.


    Erwin''s hands found sce upon Le''s velvety-smooth, supple thighs, their gentle caresses resonating against the backdrop of her tensed body. She strived to find a delicate bnce, fighting the instinct to tense her muscles, allowing the path to eptance of his engorged phallus to be an easier journey.


    Erwin''s gaze remained fixed upon the scene before him, a ravenous hunger reflected in his eyes as Le''s yearning, moistened folds greedily consumed the length of his manhood. A symphony of sensations coursed through their intertwined bodies as the threshold between pleasure and desire blurred. In this intimate embrace, only half of his member remained outside, teasingly whispering of the untold pleasures yet to be explored, while the other half nestled deeply within her, basking in the warmth and sanctity of her sacred sanctuary.


    With one final, determined push, Le descended fully onto Erwin, surrendering herself to the culmination of their desire. The exertion drained her of strength, leaving her bodynguid and pliant. The moment the entirety of his throbbing phallus made contact with her innermost depths, a profound connection was forged, sending waves of ecstasy through her being.


    "You''ve done well," Erwin praised, his voice filled with admiration. He tenderly traced his fingers along the contours of Le''s trembling thighs, acknowledging her efforts. Her chest heaved with eachbored breath, evidence of the heightened arousal that consumed her.


    "Now, my dear, focus on limating yourself to this form," Erwin encouraged, his words carrying a subtle hint of guidance.


    Le, her body now attuned to the exhration coursing through her veins, eagerly absorbed Erwin''s instructions. With an air of anticipation, she shifted her focus to embracing the unique shape and sensations that their intimate connection bestowed upon her.


    Erwin, ever the attentive partner, observed Le''s every movement and reaction with a mix of admiration and desire. As her breathing intensified, he marveled at the symphony of emotions ying across her face. A spark of anticipation danced in his eyes, a silent invitation for Le to explore the depths of her own pleasure.


    Leaning closer, Erwin whispered in a husky voice, "Feel the contours, the firmness, and the delicate intricacies. Let your body acquaint itself with this new sensation." His hands, like skilled artists, continued their gentle exploration, tracing the curves of her thighs and caressing the tender skin of her innermost desires.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!